| Dokumendiregister | Riigikogu |
| Viit | 1-2/26-745/1 |
| Registreeritud | 04.11.2026 |
| Sünkroonitud | 06.11.2026 |
| Liik | EL dokument |
| Funktsioon | |
| Sari | |
| Toimik | Ettepanek - COM(2026) 730, SEC(2026) 730, SWD(2026) 730, SWD(2026) 731, SWD(2026) 732 |
| Juurdepääsupiirang | Avalik |
| Adressaat | |
| Saabumis/saatmisviis | |
| Vastutaja | |
| Originaal | Ava uues aknas |
| Taotle dokumendi eemaldamist või parandamist |
EN EN
EUROPEAN COMMISSION
Brussels, 27.10.2026
COM(2026) 730 final
2026/0336 (COD)
Proposal for a
REGULATION OF THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND OF THE COUNCIL
establishing a framework to enhance climate resilience and amending Regulation (EU)
2018/1999 (European Climate Resilience Law)
{SEC(2026) 730 final} - {SWD(2026) 730 final} - {SWD(2026) 731 final} -
{SWD(2026) 732 final}
(Text with EEA relevance)
EN 1 EN
EXPLANATORY MEMORANDUM
1. CONTEXT OF THE PROPOSAL
• Reasons for and objectives of the proposal
Climate change is and will remain the defining challenge of the coming decades and beyond.
Current global mitigation commitments are projected to result in around 2°C of global
warming by 2050 and around 3°C by the end of the century.1 This indicates that Europe is
expected to warm by an average of 4 to 5°C2, despite the 1.5°C temperature threshold set by
the Paris Agreement adopted under the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate
Change (the ‘Paris Agreement’)3.
Climate change is causing increasing economic, fiscal, social and environmental impacts
across the Union. Adverse climate impacts are expected to intensify in frequency, magnitude
and duration under the projected warming levels, bringing about adverse consequences for
social and territorial cohesion, health, security, prosperity and intergenerational fairness.
Without effective adaptation, climate impacts are expected to trigger significant sectoral,
regional and systemic disruptions. Strengthening climate resilience and adapting to
unavoidable climate impacts has therefore become urgent and essential.
The first European climate risk assessment4 and the 2024 communication on managing
climate risks5 identified the most urgent climate risks across Europe. They concluded that
progress in integrating climate resilience and adaptation into Union and Member States
policies is uneven and that it is not keeping pace with accelerating climate change. The eighth
environment action programme (8EAP) mid-term review6 also concluded that the EU and its
Member States must strengthen preparedness and improve the management of climate risks.
The Commission, in its latest climate action progress report (CAPR), stressed that climate
resilience urgently needs to become an integral part of all EU policies because climate change
is undermining the EU’s prosperity, competitiveness and security.
The European Scientific Advisory Board on Climate Change has stated that existing climate
resilience and preparedness across EU and Member States policies and actions remain
insufficient, fragmented, largely incremental, often coming too late, occasionally incoherent,
and not yet commensurate with the scale, pace and complexity of increasing climate risks.
Regulation (EU) 2021/1119 of the European Parliament and of the Council (European
Climate Law) establishes a legal foundation for horizontal climate adaptation, setting out a
general obligation to ensure continuous progress in enhancing adaptive capacity,
strengthening resilience and reducing vulnerability to climate change. It requires the
Commission to adopt and regularly review a Union adaptation strategy, and the Member
1 IPCC, 2023: Sections. In: Climate Change 2023: Synthesis Report. Contribution of Working Groups I,
II and III to the Sixth Assessment Report of the Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change [Core
Writing Team, H. Lee and J. Romero (eds.)]. IPCC, Geneva, Switzerland, pp. 35-115. 2 European Scientific Advisory Board on Climate Change (2026), ‘Strengthening resilience to climate
change in Europe recommendations for an effective EU adaptation policy framework’. 3 OJ L 282, 19.10.2016, p. 4. 4 European Environment Agency, European climate risk assessment – Executive summary, Publications
Office of the European Union, 2024. 5 Communication from the Commission to the European Parliament, the Council, the European
Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions: Managing climate risks -
protecting people and prosperity, (COM(2024) 91 final). 6 Communication from the Commission to the European Parliament, the Council, the European
Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions: on the 8th Environment Action
Programme Mid-Term Review, (COM (2024) 123 final).
EN 2 EN
States to adopt, implement and update national adaptation strategies and plans, based on
robust climate change and vulnerability analyses, progress assessments and indicators, and
guided by the best available and most recent scientific evidence. In addition, it sets the
requirements for assessing progress on adaptation.
The Commission’s 2023 assessment of Member States’ adaptation progress under the
European Climate Law found that, although national adaptation frameworks were largely in
place, major weaknesses remained in their operationalisation and implementation. The
Commission’s 2023 guidelines on Member States’ adaptation strategies and plans have
supported Member States, to a limited extent, in developing and reviewing their policy
frameworks. However, its non-binding nature has limited its ability to facilitate addressing
persistent gaps in these policy frameworks such as on national ownership, political
commitment, coordination, administrative and technical capacity and financial resources.
In the absence of a common framework for managing climate risks, it has become apparent
that preparedness for climate impacts and risks remains incoherent, fragmented and
insufficient across the EU economy and society. Member States currently rely on different
assumptions on climatic developments now and in the future, and use variable warming
trajectories and scenarios, as well as assessment cycles. The approaches are also based on
diverse sectoral coverage. As a result, climate risks are identified and managed inconsistently,
leading to inconsistent integration of climate resilience considerations across sectors, uneven
levels of preparedness, and difficulties in effectively addressing and communicating shared,
and transboundary climate risks. These differences reduce comparability, hinder coordination,
and limit efficient integration of climate resilience into policies and investment decisions.
This undermines productivity, growth, fiscal sustainability and financial stability.
To address the shortcomings, this proposal aims to establish a common framework for climate
resilience with an overall objective for the Union and Member States to continuously enhance
climate resilience for short-, medium- and long-term climate risks.
To achieve this objective, the proposal introduces the following core elements for making
anticipatory climate risk management the norm across Europe, at all levels of government:
(a) a reference global warming trajectory for risk assessments, planning and decision-
making, contextualised for different parts of Europe through the new European
Climate Viewer;
(b) identification of policy risk owners;
(c) improved and more regular climate risk assessments;
(d) a single strategic plan on climate resilience by the Commission and Member States;
(e) simpler and more effective monitoring and progress tracking at Member State and
Union-level.
The proposal provides a common set of rules for identifying, assessing and managing climate
risks across the Union. The proposed Union-level indicators are a starting point. Further
indicators may be added over time, drawing on scientific evidence, international
developments and experiences by Member States. During the transitional period, while the
Commission (Eurostat) develops the proposed Union-level indicator on economic losses
attributable to climate change, data collection for the existing indicator on climate-related
economic losses and fatalities will continue as defined under the 8th environment action
programme. From 2030 onwards, it is envisaged that Eurostat will collect data for the
economic losses attributable to climate change indicator, replacing the existing indicator on
climate-related economic losses and fatalities.
EN 3 EN
By promoting a more coherent and coordinated approach to climate resilience, the proposal
aims at improving preparedness across the Union, facilitating the management of
transboundary climate risks and strengthening the resilience of Member States' economies and
societies. Although the private sector is not directly subject to the proposal, it also seeks to
improve private sector awareness of climate risks and capacity to apply climate resilience
solutions. Overall, the proposed Regulation would contribute to strengthening the Union's
long-term competitiveness, prosperity, security and the safety and wellbeing of its people.
The initiative responds to the requests and reports by the European Parliament7, the Council
of the EU8, the Committee of the Regions9, and the European Court of Auditors10 for a more
coherent and systematic approach to climate resilience. It also responds to the conclusions of
the Environment Council of December 2025, welcoming the development of an EU
Framework for Climate Resilience11 and calling for proactive integration of climate resilience
across policies, sectors and governance levels.
• Consistency with existing policy provisions in the policy area
The proposal complements and strengthens the existing Union framework for climate
adaptation, building primarily on the European Climate Law. Climate adaptation is the
process of adjusting to actual or expected climate and its impacts, in order to strengthen
climate resilience, for which the proposal contributes to ensuring the implementation of the
global goal on adaptation set in Article 7 of the Paris Agreement and the obligations on
adaptation to climate change set in Article 5 of the European Climate Law. The
proposal remains fully consistent with the objectives and obligations of existing Union
climate acquis.
The proposal aims to reduce administrative burden through more uniform application of rules,
streamlining and improving policy coherence. It would complement the existing framework
by setting a common, science-based reference global warming trajectory to inform climate
risk assessments and climate resilience planning. Member States could use it to develop
nationally relevant climatic scenarios, reflecting their specific circumstances. The proposal
aims at encouraging public authorities to consider climate resilience, facilitating continuous
progress in enhancing adaptive capacity, strengthening resilience and reducing vulnerability
to climate change in accordance with Article 7 of the Paris Agreement and in compliance with
the obligations under the European Climate Law.
The proposal’s core elements, including the reference global warming trajectory and the
identification of policy risk ownership, would put the European Climate Law's existing
climate adaptation requirements into practice. The proposal also introduces more actionable
requirements through Union and national strategic plans on climate resilience. This should
result in coherent strategic plans on climate resilience at Union and Member States level
covering also the requirements for adopting adaptation strategies and plans under the
European Climate Law. Member States can meet their planning obligations under the
proposed law and the European Climate Law through the preparation of one single
7 European Parliament resolution of 19 September 2024 on the devastating floods in central and eastern
Europe, the loss of lives and the EU’s preparedness to act on such disasters exacerbated by climate
change, (2024/2817(RSP)). 8 Council conclusions of 17 June 2024 on the 8th Environmental Action Programme Mid-term Review. 9 Opinion of the European Committee of the Regions of 11 December 2025 on Climate adaptation in
cities and regions: building the European Climate Adaptation Plan. 10 European Court of Auditors, Special report 15 on Climate adaptation in the EU: Action not keeping up
with ambition. 11 Council conclusions of 16 December 2025 on Europe’s Environment 2030 - Building a more climate
resilient and circular.
EN 4 EN
consolidated plan. Strategic plans would also facilitate assessments on progress at Union and
national level under the European Climate Law, thereby promoting more consistent,
comparable, aggregable and mutually supportive tracking of progress. The proposal will not
introduce new, additional progress assessment requirements.
The Commission does not propose to introduce new reporting requirements. Instead, it builds
on the existing obligations under Article 19 of Regulation (EU) 2018/1999 of the European
Parliament and of the Council12 (Governance Regulation) requiring Member States to report
on national climate adaptation action. Amendments to the Governance Regulation are
however needed to ensure reporting requirements are aligned with this proposal.
To ensure a streamlined and improved approach, the provisions of the proposal would enable
consolidating four existing and currently fragmented planning elements into a single planning
instrument.
The proposal simplifies existing adaptation-related obligations under the Governance
Regulation. Article 4 of the Governance Regulation currently requires that Member States
incorporate adaptation goals into their National Energy and Climate Plans (NECPs), and
Annex IV to address adaptation policies and measures in long-term strategies (LTS) and fulfil
related progress reporting obligation as set out in its Article 17.
To avoid duplication and to reduce administrative burden, the proposal sets out in its Article
14 provisions deleting any overlapping requirements from the Governance Regulation. The
information on climate resilience would continue to be reported under Article 19 of the
Governance Regulation. Required amendments of climate resilience related reporting
obligations would be secured through the planned review of the Governance Regulation.
To strengthen the integration of climate resilience into economic, social and environment
policy coordination, and investment priorities, the Commission would assess Member States’
progress on climate resilience in the context of the European Semester, drawing on
information reported by Member States pursuant to Article 19 of the Governance Regulation.
• Consistency with other Union policies
The proposal is linked to many sectoral EU policies and initiatives because they are all
exposed to climate risks and impacts. Climate resilience has so far been integrated in a
fragmented and incremental way, raising concerns about overall policy coherence and
reflecting the lack of an overarching and coherent framework to guide action. As a result,
climate-related risks in many sectoral policy areas are, without significant additional action,
projected to increase.
Relevant EU initiatives and instruments include the Directive on requirements for budgetary
frameworks of the Member States13; the EU Taxonomy Regulation14; the surveillance
mechanisms for tracking climate risks used by the European Central Bank, European
Systemic Risk Board, and European Banking Authority; the Critical Entities Resilience
Directive15; the Risk-Preparedness Regulation16; certain tools of the common agricultural
policy; EU Nature Restoration Regulation17; the Marine Strategy Framework Directive18; the
12 OJ L 328 21.12.2018, p. 1. 13 OJ L, 2024/1265. 14 OJ L 198, 22.6.2020, pp. 13–43. 15 OJ L 333, 27.12.2022, pp. 164–198. 16 OJ L 158, 14.6.2019, pp. 1–21. 17 OJ L, 2024/1991, 29.7.2024. 18 OJ L 164, 25.6.2008, pp. 19–40.
EN 5 EN
EU Occupational Safety and Health (OSH) Framework Directive19; the Union’s
environmental assessment instruments; the Water Framework Directive20; the Floods
Directive21, the Water Reuse Regulation22, the European Ocean Pact23; the common fisheries
policy24; the LIFE programme and strategies such as the preparedness Union strategy; EU
ports strategy25; TEN-T Regulation26, EU medical countermeasures strategy27; EU forest
strategy28; the integrated wildfire risk management strategy29; the EU soil strategy30; strategy
for European life sciences31; the European water resilience strategy32; the New European
Bauhaus33 and EU urban environmental frameworks (Green City Accord and European Green
Capital and European Green Leaf awards).
The Commission’s proposal for the next EU budget (multiannual financial framework) of July
2025 recognises the need for EU funding to promote preparedness and resilience, including
climate risks. This is reflected in the recitals and objectives of the acts that will govern the
different funds, including the National and Regional Partnership Plans, the European
Competitiveness Fund, Horizon Europe and the Union Civil Protection Mechanism. The
proposed Performance Regulation lists intervention fields for dedicated climate resilience
measures. One of the three co-efficients used for tracking spending towards the overall 35%
climate and environment target will cover climate change adaptation and resilience. In
addition, Article 33(2)(d) of the Financial Regulation34 requires that “programmes and
activities shall, where feasible and appropriate in accordance with the relevant sector-specific
rules, be implemented to achieve their set objectives without doing significant harm to the
environmental objectives” and specifically lists climate change adaptation as one of the
objectives.
The objective of the 2026 European Semester package was to boost competitiveness, secure
strategic autonomy, increase resilience, and strengthen preparedness while maintaining fiscal
sustainability. The EU Semester country reports pinpoint specific climate resilience issues to
be addressed in individual Member States, e.g. climate resilience governance, inadequate
insurance, need for investments, climate-proofing of infrastructure, and use of nature-based
solutions. Furthermore, the European Semester country-specific recommendations inform
priorities of the future national and regional reforms and investments of individual Member
States. In the 2026 European Semester, several Member States received country-specific
recommendations on climate resilience or on reducing the climate protection gap, bringing the
total number of Member States that have received climate-resilience-related country-specific
recommendations in recent years to 16.
Although climate resilience is covered by a substantial regulatory and policy lineup, it is often
addressed only in general and inadequate terms, with little evidence of implementation, partly
19 OJ L 183 29.6.1989, p. 1. 20 OJ L 327, 22.12.2000, pp. 1–73. 21 OJ L 288, 6.11.2007, pp. 27–34. 22 OJ L 177, 5.6.2020, pp. 32–55. 23 COM/2025/281 final. 24 OJ L 354 28.12.2013, p. 22. 25 COM/2026/112 final. 26 OJ L, 2024/1679, 28.6.2024. 27 COM/2025/529 final. 28 COM/2021/572 final. 29 COM/2026/330 final. 30 COM/2021/699 final. 31 COM/2025/525 final. 32 COM/2025/280 final. 33 COM/2021/573 final. 34 OJ L, 2024/2509, 26.9.2024, ELI: http://data.europa.eu/eli/reg/2024/2509/oj.
EN 6 EN
due to a lack of data collection. There are differences in scope, objectives, climate projections
used, responsibilities, planning, and monitoring approaches in the sectoral policy areas, which
also lead occasionally to contradictions.
The proposal aims to establish a framework to reduce fragmentation in governance and policy
approaches at national and EU level, improve and align preparedness for climate impacts and
risks across sectors and policy areas, and enable the tracking and assessment of progress. A
climate risk-based governance model that addresses sectoral preparedness gaps and cross-
sectoral coordination will be more effective and increase the overall resilience of the EU
economy and population.
2. LEGAL BASIS, SUBSIDIARITY AND PROPORTIONALITY
• Legal basis
The legal basis for the proposal is Article 192(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union (TFEU). In accordance with Articles 191 and 192(1) TFEU, the European
Union must contribute to the pursuit of the following objectives: (i) preserving, protecting and
improving the quality of the environment; (ii) promoting measures at international level to
deal with regional or worldwide environmental problems; and in particular (iii) combating
climate change.
• Subsidiarity (for non-exclusive competence)
Climate change and related impacts and risks are inherently transboundary in nature. Many
climate risks, including disruptions to interconnected energy systems and critical
infrastructure, supply chains, ecosystems and financial systems, extend across national
borders and cannot be effectively addressed by national and local action alone. Coordinated
action at Union-level can complement and reinforce national, regional and local measures and
improve the overall effectiveness of climate resilience efforts by enabling the integration of
resilience policies and measures in key sectors, governance levels and EU policies.
Climate impacts and risks can also undermine the effective delivery of EU policies including
the functioning of the EU single market as well as the Union’s ability to uphold its
fundamental rights, pursue its international obligations and promote more ambitious
approaches internationally. Policy intervention at the EU level, together with national,
regional and local action, is necessary to achieve sufficient levels of systemic, EU-wide
climate resilience and preparedness levels effectively and efficiently.
The magnitude and complexity of the challenge, and the fact that climate change affects many
policy areas that are shared between the EU and its Member States, requires an all-of-
government approach that includes intervention at the EU policy level. Complementing
different national policies and rules, EU-level action is needed for promoting a science-based
understanding and more coherent approach to climate resilience at national and subnational
level and across policy areas, thereby effectively reducing transnational, cross-border and
systemic risks.
Coordination of climate action is necessary at EU level and EU action is justified on the
grounds of subsidiarity. In addition, coordinated action at EU level can achieve economies of
scale and reduce administrative and implementation costs by promoting common
methodologies, shared tools and more efficient exchange of information and good practices.
• Proportionality
The proposal does not go beyond what is necessary for achieving the objective of enhancing
climate resilience. The proposal establishes a common framework for strengthening climate
EN 7 EN
resilience and addressing climate risks across the Union. It does not prescribe specific sector
or national policies or measures, leaving appropriate democratic processes at EU and Member
State level the flexibility to determine the policies and measures needed to achieve the
framework’s objective, considering their specific circumstances and existing regulatory
frameworks.
• Choice of the instrument
The objective of the proposal can best be pursued through a Regulation. This will ensure
direct applicability of the provisions. A Regulation ensures uniform, direct and simultaneous
application of these requirements across the Union. This ensures swift action on fast-rising
climate impacts and risks and promotes a coherent approach to climate resilience governance,
including climate risk assessment and planning, while avoiding delays and inconsistencies
resulting from Member States needing to turn the EU rules into national law.
3. RESULTS OF EX- POST EVALUATIONS, STAKEHOLDER
CONSULTATIONS AND IMPACT ASSESSMENTS
• Ex- post evaluations/fitness checks of existing legislation
Not applicable.
• Stakeholder consultations
In line with the Better Regulation guidelines, a number of consultation activities were carried
out to: (i) raise stakeholder and public awareness of the initiative; (ii) gather their input on the
proposed aspects of the new framework; and (iii) gather any additional views or suggestions
they may have.
The Call for Evidence consultation was open from the 24 July 2025 to 4 September 2025 on
the Commission’s ‘Have your say’ website resulting in 233 responses passing the suitability
check. The overall response showed broad support for the EU framework, with some
disagreements focusing on the depth of the EU legal obligations versus subsidiarity. The five
most frequent priorities (mentioned in ≥60 % of responses) were related to the following:
• stable, predictable, long-term EU funding and blended-finance tools for adaptation.
• harmonised risk-assessment standards with shared climate scenarios.
• resilience-by-design criteria for all public spending and procurement.
• nature-based solutions (NbS) as default first line of defence.
• systematic integration of health, incl. heat-health, into all plans.
The public consultation was open from 1 December 2025 to 23 February 2026, resulting in
675 responses submitted through the EU survey portal with 670 passing the suitability check.
Additionally, a total of 31 individuals or companies complemented their responses or
contributed separately their views through position papers and additional material35. These
35 Out of the 31 companies/individuals that sent position papers/additional material, 1 of them was a
duplicate, while 3 of them were a PDF version of responses already inputted in the EU Survey platform.
Two additional survey responses were also sent and were considered for the open-ended analysis;
however, they were not included in the quantitative analysis as they were shared separately and were
not part of the consolidated dataset taken from the EU Survey platform. Including these responses
would have required manual data entry which would have had minimal impact on the overall findings.
Other position papers/material were whole reports where only their executive summary was analysed
for the purposes of this summary. In cases where the position papers were in a different language than
English, these were translated using a machine translator and were then analysed.
EN 8 EN
documents were taken into account, where relevant, or as additional views to the specific
topics of the consultation. The responses show that, the inclusion of certain elements in a
legislative proposal received broad support, such as having a common reference warming
trajectory (58%) or more harmonised and comprehensive climate risk assessments (72%).
Additional consultation activities were carried out, which included discussions with
representatives in the Working Party on the Environment (WPE) of the Council of the
European Union, the European Climate Policy Group (ECPG), and the Working Group on
Adaptation (WGA) under the Climate Change Committee. Engagement with the European
Parliament was carried out through the Committee on Environment, Public Health and Food
Safety (ENVI), complemented by a series of bilateral meetings and participation in relevant
parliamentary events.
Dialogues were held with the Committee of the Regions and the European Economic and
Social Committee. In addition, exchanges with other EU bodies, such as the European
Environment Agency (EEA), European Investment Bank (EIB) and the European Scientific
Advisory Board on Climate Change (ESABCC) also informed the proposal.
Other activities which informed the proposal included the work carried out by the Reflection
Group on Mobilising Climate Resilience Financing, the Industrial Forum, the EU Mission on
Adaptation to Climate Change, the Covenant of Mayors and the Climate Pact.
• Collection and use of expertise
See above.
• Impact assessment
The impact assessment accompanying this proposal has been prepared and developed in line
with the applicable Better Regulation guidance. After having resolved the issues raised in the
Regulatory Scrutiny Board’s negative opinion issued on 22 May 2026, the impact assessment
received a positive opinion with reservations on 7 September 2026.
The comments from the Board were addressed as follows:
(1) To present more clearly the evidence behind the problem of physical preparedness, the
Section 2 of the impact assessment was streamlined and examples from EUCRA were added
to better illustrate the gaps in physical preparedness across sectors/policies and Member
States.
(2) To demonstrate better the causal link between options and expected effects, including
possible secondary consequences for private actors, more details on the methodology to assess
residual risk and risk tolerance were added, to better explain how risk owners would consider
and decide on them. For private sectors the evidence was added wherever possible.
(3) To present the costs and the benefits in sufficiently clear way, Section 6 was improved
to illustrate more clearly the costs and benefits of the different policy options. Further
breakdown of the costs for the Navigator of tools and Climate Viewer was added to the text.
Annex 3, including the table on burden reduction, has been updated to reflect the changes in
the text. The text throughout the section was also improved to better illustrate which
costs/benefits stem directly from the proposal and which ones are expected from follow-up
interventions.
(4) To give a better assessment of the proposal’s coherence with the post-2030 climate
and energy package. This includes potential overlaps, unnecessary administrative burden and
enforcement, additional text was added to Section 8 on the links between the proposed
Framework, the European Climate Law and the Governance Regulation. The detailed
EN 9 EN
description of those envisaged interactions, simplification of various aspects (planning,
reporting, etc) and reduction of duplications were presented in Annex 14.
The impact assessment identified the overall problem to be uneven and insufficient
preparedness of the European economy and society for climate change. It broke the overall
problem down into three main elements: (i) fragmented climate resilience in the EU and its
Member States (problem 1); (ii) an unprepared private sector (problem 2); and (iii) an
unprepared population (problem 3).
It identified several problem drivers including those relating to institutional, policy and
governance barriers, methodological, evidence and informational barriers, information and
know-how barriers, market failures and behavioural barriers.
The impact assessment addressed three policy options, differing in level of intervention and
balance between mandatory and voluntary measures. Each policy option included core
elements such as common objectives; a reference warming trajectory as a common baseline
for decisions; horizontal principles (such as ‘duty to consider’, ‘risk ownership’ and ‘climate
resilience by design’); climate risk assessments; planning and implementation; progress
monitoring; and horizontal enablers such as supporting tools.
The impact assessment concluded that for the core elements a Regulation would be preferred.
It would establish inter alia a common reference global warming trajectory and a requirement
to prepare regular and harmonised climate risk assessments. On planning, requirements would
be simplified, as Member States can prepare only one strategic plan on climate resilience
covering the current national adaptation strategies and plans under the European Climate Law.
The climate adaptation planning related requirements are to be removed under the
Governance Regulation. The climate resilience related reporting requirements will remain
under the Governance Regulation, avoiding additional reporting obligations.
This combination of measures under the preferred policy option would result in the best
balance between reducing administrative burden and preserving flexibility for Member States.
It would also achieve a favourable cost-benefit ratio in the short and long term, while ensuring
a more anticipatory approach that allows for the EU and its Member States to be more climate
resilient.
The impact assessment includes the consistency check of Article 6(4) of the European
Climate Law, which requires the Commission to assess the consistency of any EU draft
measure or legislative proposal with the European Climate Law’s objectives, such as the EU’s
climate-neutrality objective. It concludes that the initiative would not directly result in actions
generating greenhouse gas emissions. It would however help minimise the vulnerabilities of
climate-sensitive decarbonisation pathways such as through land carbon sinks and
hydropower generation and seek to minimise its key external problem driver by encouraging
progress towards climate neutrality. The consistency check deemed the initiative to be
consistent with the climate-neutrality objective set out in Article 2(1) of the European Climate
Law and with the EU’s 2030 and 2040 climate targets.
• Regulatory fitness and simplification
In line with the Commission’s commitment to Better Regulation, the proposal has been
prepared inclusively, based on transparency and continuous engagement with stakeholders.
Simplification has been a guiding principle throughout the preparation of the proposal that
sets only essential requirements while allowing Member States maximum flexibility in
implementation. The proposal introduces a limited number of forward-looking elements,
building on scientific developments and existing best practices. It also reduces administrative
burden and duplication by consolidating existing adaptation planning instruments, namely
EN 10 EN
national adaptation strategies and plans, and the adaptation-related elements currently
required under national energy and climate plans (NECPs) and long-term strategies, into
climate resilience strategic plans, without affecting sector-specific planning requirements.
Corresponding planning requirements related to climate adaptation under the Governance
Regulation are discontinued, and the remaining reporting obligation is streamlined to meet the
needs of the new Framework.
• Fundamental rights
The proposal respects the fundamental rights and observes the principles recognised by the
Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union. The proposal would contribute to the
objective of a high level of environmental protection in accordance with the principle of
sustainable development as laid down in Article 37 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of
the European Union36.
4. BUDGETARY IMPLICATIONS
The legislative financial and digital statement included in the proposal shows the detailed
budgetary implications and the human and administrative resources required.
The implementation of the proposal would require the Commission, the European
Environment Agency, and the European Insurance and Occupational Pensions Authority to
ensure additional resources.
5. OTHER ELEMENTS
• Implementation plans and monitoring, evaluation and reporting arrangements
To avoid additional administrative burden, the proposal does not introduce new requirements
for progress assessment or reporting. The existing arrangements for tracking progress under
the European Climate Law and the Governance Regulation would, however, ensure that the
implementation of the proposal would be monitored closely. The proposed Regulation would
be subject to a review in 2033.
• Detailed explanation of the specific provisions of the proposal
Article 4 and Annex I set a scientifically solid and reliable reference global warming
trajectory to provide a common anchor for planning and implementing decisions at all
governance levels. It may be updated, when necessary, based on scientific evidence.
Article 5 and Annex II require Member States and the European Environment Agency to
periodically identify major climate risks, assess their urgency and provide options for policy
action. This will contribute to more aligned national and EU assessments of climate risk to
provide evidence for climate risk management options and improve the comparability of the
risks under various climate scenarios.
Articles 6 and 7 and Annex IV require the Commission and the Member States to adopt
strategic plans on climate resilience setting objectives and measurable targets, where relevant,
for each policy area of Union-wide relevance for climate resilience set out in Annex III. In
addition, the plan is meant to set measures for addressing major climate risks identified in
climate risk assessments, as well as indicating the authorities responsible for addressing each
of the major climate risks (policy risk owner). Member States would need to indicate in their
national strategic plans how public authorities consider climate resilience in their decisions.
36 OJ C 326, 26.10.2012, p. 391.
EN 11 EN
The Commission should assess the Member States’ progress on climate resilience every two
years through the European Semester.
Article 9 requires the Commission to ensure the availability of an online platform to facilitate
compliance with the obligations of the proposal and to facilitate public access to climate risk
and resilience information. The platform is meant to provide a central entry point to climate
risk and resilience support services and solutions, including online tools that help to better
identify and understand specific climate risks. The platform will also further streamline EU-
level knowledge sharing and provide examples of effective climate resilience solutions for
different sectors and geographies, building on the learnings from successful case studies and
projects. This includes the Mission on Adaptation to Climate Change and the European
Climate Adaptation Platform Climate-ADAPT. It responds to recommendation No.2 of the
Special Report No. 15/2024 of the European Court of Auditors and related recommendations
53 and 56 by the Council of the European Union.
Article 10 contains provisions on statistics on loss of life and economic losses attributable to
climate change.
Article 11 contains provisions on the role of the European Environment Agency.
Article 14 contains amendments to the Governance Regulation. It would remove the climate
adaptation planning related provisions from Governance Regulation, as proposed in Article
14. The amendments also respond to the European Court of Auditors’ Recommendation No. 1
of the Special Report No. 15/2024 and related recommendation 54 by the Council of the
European Union to address weaknesses identified in Member States’ reporting on climate
adaptation.
EN 12 EN
2026/0336 (COD)
Proposal for a
REGULATION OF THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND OF THE COUNCIL
establishing a framework to enhance climate resilience and amending Regulation (EU)
2018/1999 (European Climate Resilience Law)
(Text with EEA relevance)
THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (TFEU), and in
particular Article 192(1) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the European Commission,
After transmission of the draft legislative act to the national Parliaments,
Having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee1,
Having regard to the opinion of the Committee of the Regions2,
Acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure,
Whereas:
(1) Climate change is already causing widespread and increasingly severe and negative
impacts across the Union. It is affecting natural and human systems, including
ecosystems, infrastructure, water resources, energy, food systems, public health,
cultural heritage and economic activity.
(2) The Union has set, in Regulation (EU) 2021/1119 of the European Parliament and of
the Council3 (‘European Climate Law’), a binding objective of economy-wide climate
neutrality by 2050 and binding intermediate Union climate targets for 2030 and for
2040. It has become increasingly clear, though, that global warming will, at least
temporarily, exceed the 1.5°C temperature threshold of the Paris Agreement4 adopted
under the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change. Europe, which
has been the fastest-warming continent in recent decades, could see average
temperatures rise by 4°C to 5°C by 2100 compared to the pre-industrial average
European temperature5.
(3) The impacts and risks associated with climate change are expected to intensify in
frequency, magnitude and duration. This is threatening to increasingly undermine
Europe’s social and territorial cohesion, its security and prosperity, the health and
1 OJ C [...], [...], p. [...] 2 OJ C [...], [...], p. [...] 3 Regulation (EU) 2021/1119 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 30 June 2021 establishing
the framework for achieving climate neutrality and amending Regulations (EC) No 401/2009 and (EU)
2018/1999 (OJ L 243 9.7.2021, p. 1, ELI: http://data.europa.eu/eli/reg/2021/1119/oj). 4 OJ L 282, 19.10.2016, p. 4. 5 European Scientific Advisory Board on Climate Change, Strengthening resilience to climate change –
Recommendations for an effective EU adaptation policy framework, 17 February 2026.
EN 13 EN
well-being of its people, and intergenerational fairness. Furthermore, climate change is
increasingly impacting biodiversity and disrupting vital ecosystem functions and
services. These impacts can also deepen existing inequalities, disproportionately affect
people in vulnerable situations and those with fewer resources to adapt.
(4) EU-wide economic losses from weather- and climate-related extremes have risen
significantly in recent years, disrupting supply chains, reducing productivity and
undermining fiscal stability. Furthermore, climate change has driven biodiversity loss
and disrupted vital ecosystem services.
(5) Climate impacts increasingly affect the entire Union and put core Treaty objectives at
risk. Many of these impacts have cross-border and transboundary dimensions and are
shared between Member States. River basins, seas, energy grids, transport networks,
supply chains, ecosystems, infectious disease pathways, financial systems, markets
and societies span national borders. More Union-wide coordinated action is urgently
required to tackle climate change-related risks and impacts effectively and in a cost-
efficient manner.
(6) The Union is, in line with its commitments under international agreements, committed
to stepping up efforts and contributing to the achievement of the global goal on
adaptation set out in Article 7 of the Paris Agreement, which aims to enhance adaptive
capacity, strengthen resilience and reduce vulnerability to climate change, with a view
to contributing to sustainable development.
(7) Regulation (EU) 2021/1119 provides for climate adaptation action at Union and
Member State level. Regulation (EU) 2018/1999 of the European Parliament and of
the Council6 (’Governance Regulation’) provides a framework for planning and
reporting on energy and climate policies. The provisions of those Regulations contain
objectives, targets, responsibilities, and measures but do not constitute a
comprehensive approach including consideration of climate risks across all Union
policies and Member States. Therefore, building on those Regulations, this Regulation
should streamline and consolidate their existing provisions on planning and reporting
and lay down more specific provisions aimed at improving the planning and
implementation of climate resilience measures throughout the Union and each
Member State.
(8) This Regulation does not alter obligations on climate resilience, risk management,
preparedness or adaptation in specific sectors or policy areas laid down in other Union
legal instruments. It is part of a comprehensive approach to managing risks and threats
across policy areas of Union-wide relevance for climate resilience, as set out in Annex
III and regarded to be crucial for maintaining vital societal functions, economic
activities, public health and safety, the environment, including disaster resilience,
resilience and protection of critical infrastructure and critical entities and continuity of
essential services. It does not affect Member States’ responsibilities for national
security or existing Union and national institutional arrangements concerning
preparedness and defence readiness. In particular, the requirements concerning climate
risk assessments and strategic planning should not interfere with time-critical activities
6 Regulation (EU) 2018/1999 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 11 December 2018 on the
Governance of the Energy Union and Climate Action, amending Regulations (EC) No 663/2009 and
(EC) No 715/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council, Directives 94/22/EC, 98/70/EC,
2009/31/EC, 2009/73/EC, 2010/31/EU, 2012/27/EU and 2013/30/EU of the European Parliament and
of the Council, Council Directives 2009/119/EC and (EU) 2015/652 and repealing Regulation (EU) No
525/2013 of the European Parliament and of the Council (OJ L 328, 21.12.2018, p.1, ELI:
http://data.europa.eu/eli/reg/2018/1999/2023-11-20).
EN 14 EN
essential for national security, defence readiness and military preparedness, including
the timely implementation of defence-related investments and infrastructure projects
or protection of classified or security-sensitive information. Member States should
retain the necessary flexibility to address climate-related risks in such activities in
accordance with their operational requirements and existing sector-specific
arrangements.
(9) In order to improve planning for current and future climate risks, cross-border
comparability and overall policy coherence, a reference global warming trajectory
should be set. The trajectory will provide a common basis for expected global
warming levels. The reference trajectory should be used in combination with
systematic stress-testing with more adverse scenarios. Setting the trajectory does not
affect the binding objective set out in Regulation (EU) 2021/1119 of achieving climate
neutrality in the Union by 2050, in pursuit of the long-term temperature goal set out by
the Paris Agreement.
(10) To ensure the greater alignment of climate risk assessments, the assessments at Union
and Member State level should be based on the best available scientific knowledge
and local, traditional and Indigenous knowledge. Those risk assessments should also
take into account science-based alternative futures, extreme scenarios, and low-
probability high-impact climate risks, including risks associated with tipping points.
Depending on the specific circumstances of the Member State, relevant risk
assessments could include the risk assessments required under Decision
1313/2013/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council7, Directive 2007/60/EC
of the European Parliament and of the Council8, Directive (EU) 2022/2557 of the
European Parliament and of the Council9 and the EU comprehensive risks and threat
assessment. When carrying out the climate risk assessments, it is important to take into
account existing sector-specific risk assessments and preparedness mechanisms,
including those concerning critical dual-use infrastructure, where relevant, to avoid
duplication and ensure coherence with existing Union and national frameworks. To
ensure Union-level coherence, Member States should, when developing national
climate risk assessments, take into account at least the European climate risk
assessment when preparing the national climate risk assessments and reflect national
and regional circumstances, risk profiles and priorities.
(11) To make the climate resilience objective operational, strategic plans for climate
resilience should be adopted by Member States and the Commission, with the
participation of subnational public authorities in view of their important role in
preparedness and climate resilience, as well as response to adverse climate impacts.
These plans should be key instruments for achieving climate resilience objectives,
addressing major climate risks and defining tolerable levels of residual risks. To
promote just resilience, these plans should account for the specific circumstances of
people in vulnerable situations as well as communities, regions and territories
disproportionately impacted by climate risks, including to prevent discrimination,
7 Decision No 1313/2013/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council of 17 December 2013 on a
Union Civil Protection Mechanism (OJ L 347 20.12.2013, p. 924, ELI:
http://data.europa.eu/eli/dec/2013/1313/oj). 8 Directive 2007/60/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 23 October 2007 on the
assessment and management of flood risks (OJ L 288, 6.11.2007, p. 27, ELI:
http://data.europa.eu/eli/dir/2007/60/oj). 9 Directive (EU) 2022/2557 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 14 December 2022 on the
resilience of critical entities and repealing Council Directive 2008/114/EC (OJ L 333, 27.12.2022, p.
164, ELI: http://data.europa.eu/eli/dir/2022/2557/oj).
EN 15 EN
including on grounds of sex, racial or ethnic origin, disability, age or sexual
orientation.
(12) Climate resilience should be considered at an early stage in the preparation of policies,
plans, measures and other decisions at all levels of government that are materially
exposed to climate risks. When considering climate resilience, the reference global
warming trajectory set out in Article 4, and best available evidence regarding climate
risks, based on climate risk assessments carried out pursuant to Article 5 or other
relevant existing risk assessments should be key reference points. Member States
should, in their national strategic plans, set out the governance arrangements necessary
to embed and encourage climate resilience considerations in the exercise of public
functions.
(13) To avoid unnecessary administrative burden, the Union strategic plan on climate
resilience pursuant to Article 6 and the Member States’ strategic plans on climate
resilience pursuant to Article 7 may be adopted as single consolidated documents that
also address the relevant requirements under Article 5 of Regulation (EU) 2021/1119.
This would not in any way alter the obligation to fulfil all the requirements of
Regulation (EU) 2021/1119.
(14) In order to translate the Union’s climate resilience objective into coordinated and
coherent action, a Union strategic plan on climate resilience should be established as
the key instrument for addressing major climate risks at Union-level. The strategic
plan should also provide a strategic, anticipatory and action-oriented framework based
on the European climate risk assessments and other relevant risk assessments. It
should also strengthen preparedness, support timely investment and embed climate
resilience across Union decision-making. The Commission should include the
elements set out in Annex IV and take into account the Union-level indicators set out
in Annex V when preparing the Union strategic plan on climate resilience.
(15) To ensure policy coherence, each Member State should designate a central national
coordinating authority with a mandate appropriate to oversee the preparation and
implementation of the national strategic plan on climate resilience. To enhance policy
risk ownership, the national strategic plan should identify the competent public
authorities responsible for managing each of the major climate risks identified in
national climate risk assessments.
(16) In order to ensure that climate resilience is actually increased, the Member States
should set out in their strategic plans the measures that are needed to achieve the
objectives and targets set out in the plans and to address major climate risks. To ensure
that those measures deliver concrete improvements, those plans should contain
timeframes for implementing the measures and indicate investment needs, estimated
costs and sources of financing. The plans should, insofar as possible, use relevant
existing processes responsible for managing risks in the policy areas concerned, to
avoid duplication and ensure strengthened coherence across policy areas.
(17) To strengthen synergies with biodiversity objectives, including the management of
invasive species, and to ensure cost-effectiveness, nature-based solutions and
ecosystem-based adaptation should be promoted when deciding on measures in the
national strategic plans. To ensure synergies with other planning instruments, the
strategic plans should include an assessment of consistency with other relevant plans.
This may include national strategies for enhancing the resilience of critical entities,
national energy and climate plans, national restoration plans, national and regional
planning documents under the multiannual financial framework, river basin
EN 16 EN
management plans, flood risk management plans, marine strategies, maritime spatial
plans, national building renovation plans, social climate plans, disaster-risk
management instruments, and the relevant national water, health, forestry,
infrastructure, ocean, coastal, land-use and spatial planning strategies and plans and
cultural heritage risk management plans. In particular, Regulation (EU) 2024/1991
requires national restoration plans to take account of climate change scenarios and
synergies with climate change adaptation and disaster prevention, and to prioritise
restoration measures accordingly.
(18) In order to strengthen the link between climate risks and economic and social policies,
the Commission should assess the Member States’ progress on climate resilience
every two years, from 2028 onwards, in the context of the European Semester. The
European Semester process should be informed by the findings of those assessments
as well as by the information reported under Regulation (EU) 2018/1999.
(19) In order to assist the Union and Member States in complying with the requirements of
this Regulation, the Commission should ensure the availability of an online platform
to improve public access to information on climate risk and climate resilience, while
safeguarding classified and security-sensitive information. Union space data and
services, including Copernicus10, Galileo11, EGNOS12, GOVSATCOM13 and IRIS²14,
can support climate risk assessment, resilience measures and crisis preparedness.
(20) The European Environment Agency supports policy development at Union and
Member State level and in relevant global processes, offers analytical expertise and
provides and maintains an efficient reporting infrastructure for national and
international data flows. It informs decision-makers and the public about the state of
the environment in the Union and about climate change and wider sustainability
issues. For this reason, the European Environment Agency should, in view of its
expertise and infrastructure, assist the Commission and the Member States in
implementing the Regulation, as appropriate and in accordance with its annual work
programme.
(21) It is necessary to ensure that the technical information set out in the Annexes remains
up to date and continue to reflect scientific, technical and operational developments,
including developments reflected in the European climate risk assessments carried out
by the European Environmental Agency pursuant to Article 5(1) of this Regulation.
Therefore, the power to adopt acts in accordance with Article 290 TFEU should be
delegated to the Commission in respect of amending certain parts of the Annexes. The
relevant parts concern the reference global warming trajectory, requirements for
climate risk assessments and strategic plans on climate resilience and Union-level
indicators. The Commission should carry out appropriate consultations during its
preparatory work, including at expert level. These consultations should be conducted
in accordance with the principles laid down in the Interinstitutional Agreement on
Better Law-Making of 13 April 2016. In particular, the Commission should ensure
equal participation in the preparation of delegated acts, ensuring that the European
Parliament and the Council receive all documents at the same time as Member States'
experts, and that the experts systematically have access to meetings of Commission
expert groups dealing with the preparation of delegated acts.
10 https://eu-space.europa.eu/earth-observation/copernicus 11 https://eu-space.europa.eu/satellite-navigation/galileo 12 https://eu-space.europa.eu/satellite-navigation/egnos 13 https://eu-space.europa.eu/secure-connectivity/govsatcom 14 https://eu-space.europa.eu/secure-connectivity/iris2
EN 17 EN
(22) In order to improve the availability, consistency and comparability of statistics to
support evidence-based Union planning, the Commission (Eurostat) should compile
the necessary data from the Member States and other relevant data sources, and should
disseminate statistics on loss of life and economic losses attributable to climate change
by 31 December 2030 and annually thereafter.
(23) To avoid duplicative reporting and unnecessary administrative burden, reporting on
progress on climate resilience should continue under the existing requirements of
Regulation (EU) 2018/1999. In order to keep those reporting requirements fit for
purpose and up to date, they should be amended where necessary to align with this
Regulation and should require Member States to report only the essential information
on climate resilience. Existing information reported or otherwise made available
pursuant to Union sectoral legislation should be reused wherever it meets the relevant
information requirements. At the same time, those planning requirements that involve
including adaptation goals in integrated national energy and climate plans and
adaptation policies, and that involve including measures in the long-term strategies
should be removed from that Regulation in order to avoid duplicative requirements
overlapping with this Regulation. Regulation (EU) 2018/1999 should therefore be
amended accordingly.
(24) Climate risks frequently have transboundary and systemic effects and coordinated
action at Union-level is needed to effectively supplement and reinforce national
policies. Since the objective of this Regulation, namely to enhance climate resilience
throughout the Union, cannot be sufficiently achieved by the Member States but can
rather, by reason of the scale and effects, be better achieved at Union-level, the Union
may adopt measures, in accordance with the principle of subsidiarity as set out in
Article 5 of the Treaty on European Union. In accordance with the principle of
proportionality, as set out in that Article, this Regulation does not go beyond what is
necessary to achieve that objective.
(25) The Commission should monitor the application of this Regulation and report to the
European Parliament and to the Council in light of the experience acquired. Where
appropriate, the report should be accompanied by a legislative proposal to review the
functioning of this Regulation, including with respect to measures embedding climate
resilience considerations in the exercise of public functions,
HAVE ADOPTED THIS REGULATION:
Article 1
Subject matter
1. This Regulation establishes a framework to enhance climate resilience across the
Union and the Member States. It sets out a common climate resilience objective and
common parameters required for preparing for and addressing climate impacts. It
helps to ensure the implementation of the global goal on adaptation in Article 7 of
the Paris Agreement and the provisions on adaptation to climate change set out in
Regulation (EU) 2021/1119.
2. The framework established by this Regulation:
(a) sets out a common climate resilience objective and a reference global warming
trajectory that serves as a common baseline for framing climate resilience
decisions;
EN 18 EN
(b) sets out a common approach to assessing climate risks at Union and Member
State level;
(c) requires public authorities responsible for addressing major climate risks to be
identified;
(d) encourages public authorities to take into account the reference global warming
trajectory, national climate risk assessments and other relevant risk assessments
when exercising public functions, in particular budgeting, spatial planning and
impact assessment;
(e) provides for measures to be implemented so as to address major climate risks
and achieve climate resilience objectives;
(f) provides for cooperation between Member States to address transboundary
climate risks.
Article 2
Definitions
For the purposes of this Regulation, the following definitions apply:
(1) ‘climate adaptation’ means the process of adjusting to the actual or expected
climate and its impacts, to mitigate or avoid harm or exploit beneficial
opportunities;
(2) ‘climate resilience’ means the capacity of interconnected social, economic and
ecological systems to withstand a hazardous climate event, climate trend or
climate disturbance, responding or reorganising in ways that maintain their
essential function, identity and structure;
(3) ‘climate risk’ means the potential result of dynamic interactions between
climate hazards with the exposure and vulnerability of the human and
ecological systems affected;
(4) ‘public authorities’ means (a) state, regional or local authorities; (b) other
entities governed by public law; and (c) other entities exercising public
functions or providing public services under the control of an authority or
entity, falling within points (a) or (b); excluding authorities and entities when
acting in a judicial and legislative capacity;
(5) ‘public functions’ means functions of a regulatory, executive or administrative
nature, including but not limited to the preparation and adoption of regulatory
instruments and instruments of policy action, plans and programs,
implementing measures, decisions relating to authorisations and public
procurement;
(6) ‘tolerable level of residual risk' means the level of risk of climate-related
losses, that is expected to remain following the implementation of the measures
set out in the strategic plans referred to in Articles 6 and 7 that is regarded as
acceptable by the decision-maker at the time of adoption of the relevant plan,
taking into account uncertainties in the available evidence as well as financial,
technical and political constraints;
(7) ‘just resilience’ means ensuring that people in vulnerable situations and regions
and communities disproportionately impacted by climate risks are taken into
EN 19 EN
account when developing and implementing policies and measures with
implications on climate resilience;
(8) ‘climate impact’ means the consequences of realised climate risks for natural
and human systems;
(9) ‘climate hazard’ means the potential occurrence of a climate-induced physical
event or trend or their physical impacts that may cause loss of life, injury, or
other health impacts, as well as damage and loss to property, infrastructure,
livelihoods, service provision, ecosystems and environmental resources; it
comprises slow-onset developments and rapidly developing climatic extremes
or increased variability;
(10) ‘tail risks’ means low-probability, high-impacts events occurring at the extreme
ends of a probability distribution;
(11) ‘tipping point’ means a critical threshold beyond which a system reorganises
often abruptly and/or irreversibly;
(12) ‘climate exposure’ means the presence of people; livelihoods; species or
ecosystems; environmental functions, services and resources; infrastructure; or
economic, social, or cultural assets in places and settings that could be
adversely affected by climate hazards;
(13) ‘climate vulnerability’ means the propensity or predisposition to be adversely
affected by the impacts of climate change, encompassing a variety of concepts
and elements, including sensitivity or susceptibility to harm and lack of
capacity to cope and adapt, including among groups in situations of
vulnerability;
(14) ‘cascading risks’ means a sequence of interconnected risks or hazards, where
the impact of one event amplifies or accelerates subsequent risks across
systems, policy areas, sectors or regions;
(15) ‘compounding risks’ means situations where multiple climate-related hazards,
vulnerabilities, or impacts interact in ways that amplify the overall risk, often
exceeding the sum of individual risks when considered in isolation.;
(16) ‘maladaptation’ means any measures that may lead to an increased risk of
adverse climate-related outcomes, including through increased greenhouse gas
emissions, increased or shifted vulnerability to climate change, more
inequitable outcomes, or diminished welfare, whether now or in the future;
(17) ‘European climate viewer’ means the digital web tool to be developed
converting the reference global warming trajectory referred to in Article 4 into
localised and decision relevant information on projected climate hazards.
Article 3
Climate resilience objective
The Union and each Member State shall continuously enhance the climate resilience of social,
economic and ecological systems to short-, medium- and long-term climate risks within the
Union, in particular with regard to risks to human life and health, to economy and
infrastructure and to nature and ecosystems, while safeguarding public security and food
security.
EN 20 EN
Article 4
Reference global warming trajectory
1. The reference global warming trajectory for the short, medium and long-term is set
out in Annex I for the purposes of this Regulation.
2. Member States shall encourage public authorities to take into account the reference
global warming trajectory when exercising public functions with implications for
climate resilience, in particular in respect of budgeting, spatial planning, and
environmental impact assessments under Directive 2001/42/EC of the European
Parliament and of the Council15 and Directive 2011/92/EU of the European
Parliament and of the Council16.
Article 5
European and national climate risk assessments
1. The European Environment Agency shall carry out a European climate risk
assessment at Union-level by 30 June 2028 and every five years thereafter.
2. Each Member State shall carry out a national climate risk assessment, including at
subnational level, where applicable, by 30 June 2029 and every five years thereafter.
3. The climate risk assessments under this Article shall fulfil all of the following
requirements:
(a) they shall be based on at least the reference global warming trajectory set out in
Article 4;
(b) they shall include at least the elements set out in Annex II;
(c) they shall address at least the policy areas of Union-wide relevance for climate
resilience set out in Annex III;
(d) they shall be based on the best available knowledge;
(e) they shall consider relevant and science-based risk assessments, alternative
futures, extreme scenarios and low-probability high-impact climate risks;
(f) the national climate risk assessments referred to in paragraph 2 shall consider
at least the European climate risk assessment referred to in paragraph 1;
(g) their level of detail shall be proportionate to the relevance and significance of
the climate risks concerned.
4. The climate risk assessments pursuant to this Article shall be published after they
have been finalised. The disclosure of classified or security-sensitive information
may be withheld at Member States discretion.
5. Member States shall encourage public authorities to take into account the national
climate risk assessments and other relevant risk assessments when exercising public
functions with implications for climate resilience, in particular as regards of
15 Directive 2001/42/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 27 June 2001 on the
assessment of the effects of certain plans and programmes on the environment (OJ L 197, 21.7.2001,
pp. 30–37, ELI: http://data.europa.eu/eli/dir/2001/42/oj). 16 Directive 2011/92/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council of 13 December 2011 on the
assessment of the effects of certain public and private projects on the environment (OJ L 026,
28.1.2012, p. 1, ELI: http://data.europa.eu/eli/dir/2011/92/oj).
EN 21 EN
budgeting, spatial planning, and assessments under Directive 2001/42/EC and
Directive 2011/92/EU.
Article 6
Union strategic plan on climate resilience
1. The Commission shall adopt a Union strategic plan on climate resilience by 30
September 2028.
2. The Union strategic plan shall fulfil all of the following requirements:
(a) it shall be based on the European climate risk assessment referred to in Article
5(1) and other relevant risk assessments;
(b) it shall be based on at least the reference global warming trajectory set out in
Article 4;
(c) it shall aim to ensure that the residual risks from the major climate risks
referred to in point 1 of Annex II are tolerable;
(d) it shall address at least the policy areas of Union-wide relevance for climate
resilience set out in Annex III;
(e) it shall include at least the elements set out in points 1 to 3, 7 to 9 and 12 to 14
of Annex IV;
(f) it shall fulfil the requirements for adopting a Union strategy on adaptation to
climate change set out in Article 5(2) of Regulation (EU) 2021/1119;
(g) it shall promote nature-based solutions and ecosystem-based climate
adaptation;
(h) it shall take into consideration people in vulnerable situations as well as
communities disproportionately impacted by climate risks in order to promote
just resilience;
(i) it shall take into consideration regions and territories disproportionately
impacted by climate risks throughout the plan.
3. The public shall be given an opportunity to participate in the preparation of the
Union strategic plan. The feedback received from the public shall be taken into
account when finalising the plan. The plan shall be published after it has been
adopted.
4. The Commission shall incorporate the Union-level indicators set out in Annex V into
the Union strategic plan.
5. The Commission shall evaluate and update the Union strategic plan by 30 September
2033 and every five years thereafter, taking into account the assessment of the
previous Union strategic plan.
Article 7
National strategic plan on climate resilience
1. Each Member State shall adopt a national strategic plan on climate resilience by 31
December 2030.
2. The national strategic plan shall fulfil all of the following requirements:
EN 22 EN
(a) it shall be based on climate risk assessments pursuant to Article 5 and other
relevant risk assessments;
(b) it shall be based on at least the reference global warming trajectory set out in
Article 4;
(c) it shall aim to ensure that the residual risks from the major climate risks
referred to in point 1 of Annex II are tolerable;
(d) it shall aim to ensure consistency with the Union strategic plan pursuant to
Article 6;
(e) it shall address at least the policy areas of Union-wide relevance for climate
resilience set out in Annex III;
(f) it shall include at least the elements set out in Annex IV, excluding point 9
thereof;
(g) it shall fulfil the requirements for adopting national adaptation strategies and
plans set out in Article 5(4) of Regulation (EU) 2021/1119;
(h) it shall promote nature-based solutions and ecosystem-based climate
adaptation;
(i) it shall take into consideration people in vulnerable situations as well as
communities disproportionately impacted by climate risks in order to promote
just resilience;
(j) it shall take into consideration regions and territories disproportionately
impacted by climate risks throughout the plan.
3. Member States may, for the purposes of complying with points 11, 13 and 14 of
Annex IV, indicate planned or existing measures to address climate resilience under
sectoral legislation that fulfil the content requirements for the national strategic
plans. In such cases, Member States shall indicate in the national strategic plan where
those measures fully meet the requirements of this Regulation.
4. Each Member State shall designate a central coordinating authority with sufficient
administrative competence to oversee the preparation and implementation of the
national strategic plan.
5. Subnational public authorities and the public shall be given early and effective
opportunities to participate in the preparation of the national strategic plan.
Moreover, such opportunities shall be inclusive and accessible. The feedback
received from the subnational public authorities and the public and opinions
expressed by other Member States pursuant to Article 8 shall be taken into account
when preparing the plan. The national strategic plan shall be published after it has
been adopted. The disclosure of classified or security-sensitive information may be
withheld at Member States discretion.
6. Each Member State shall identify, for each major climate risk referred to in point 1
of Annex II, one or more public authorities responsible for managing that climate
risk.
7. Each Member State shall pursue the implementation of the measures set out in the
national strategic plan, while taking into account changing risks, new evidence,
unforeseen costs and available financial resources. The implementation of the plan
EN 23 EN
under this Article shall not impede or delay time-critical activities essential to
national security, defence readiness or military preparedness.
8. Each Member State shall evaluate and update the national strategic plan every five
years.
Article 8
Transboundary cooperation
1. When preparing or updating the national strategic plan pursuant to Article 7, each
Member State shall consult the Member States likely to be significantly impacted by
the plan, including at least its neighbouring Member States.
2. The consultations referred to in paragraph 1 shall address at least potential
transboundary risks, planned measures and the possibilities for transboundary
cooperation on climate resilience. Consultations should, where appropriate, be
carried out through existing cooperation frameworks and mechanisms, where these
provide a basis for addressing the relevant climate risks.
3. Where a transboundary consultation is undertaken in accordance with Article 7 of
Directive 2001/42/EC, such consultation shall be deemed to satisfy the obligations
laid down in this Article, provided that the requirements of paragraphs 1 and 2 are
complied with.
Article 9
Online platform on climate resilience knowledge
1. The Commission shall ensure that an online platform is available to facilitate the
implementation of this Regulation and to provide access to information on climate
resilience, climate adaptation and climate risks, including access to the European
climate viewer.
2. The Commission shall ensure coordination with existing Union knowledge
platforms, services and relevant research networks, ensuring interoperability,
avoiding duplication and safeguarding security-sensitive information.
Article 10
Statistics on loss of life and economic losses attributable to climate change
1. By 31 December 2030 and annually thereafter, the Commission (Eurostat) shall
disseminate statistics on loss of life and economic losses attributable to climate
change, compiled from data provided by Member States and, if appropriate, from
other relevant data sources.
2. The Commission is empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 13
in order to establish the data regarding climate-related mortality and the data on
economic losses attributable to climate change to be provided by Member States.
Article 11
Role of the European Environment Agency
EN 24 EN
The European Environment Agency, established under Regulation (EC) No 401/2009 of the
European Parliament and of the Council17, shall act as a centre of excellence on climate
resilience and climate adaptation and assist the Commission and the Member States for the
purposes of their work to comply with Articles 3, 4 and 5 to 9 in accordance with its annual
work programme. That assistance shall include, as required:
(a) knowledge development and capacity-building at Union and national level for
climate risk assessments and climate resilience planning, including Union-level
indicators on climate resilience;
(b) compilation and analysis of information from Member States on climate
resilience policies and measures, including the maintenance and update of a
database on those policies and measures within the online platform referred to
in Article 9and knowledge development to support assessments of progress;
(c) support for the online platform on climate resilience knowledge referred to in
Article 9.
Article 12
Amendment of Annexes
1. The Commission is empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 13
to amend Annex I by updating the reference global warming trajectory referred to in
Article 4 in order to align it with the most recent scientific knowledge. The update of
the trajectory shall be based on the best available and most recent scientific evidence,
taking into account advice from the European Scientific Advisory Board on Climate
Change (ESABCC), established under Article 10a of Regulation (EC) No 401/2009.
2. The Commission is empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 13
to amend Annex II to align it with new evidence regarding best practices for
assessing climate risks, by adding or removing elements to be taken into account in
the climate risk assessments under Article 5. Such amendments shall be based on the
findings of the European climate risk assessments under Article 5(1).
3. The Commission is empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 13
so as to amend Annex III, by adding or removing policy areas to be addressed in the
climate risk assessments under Article 5 and in the Union and national strategic plans
pursuant to Articles 6 and 7, in order to align it with new evidence regarding policy
areas of Union-wide relevance for climate resilience. Such amendments shall be
based on the findings of the European climate risk assessments under Article 5(1).
4. The Commission is empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 13
to amend point 12, of Annex IV by adapting the requirements for the climate
resilience objectives and targets to be included, where relevant, in the strategic plans
pursuant to Articles 6 and 7 in order to reflect future evidence on worsening climate
impacts.
5. The Commission is empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 13
to amend Annex V in order to adapt the Union-level indicators to the best available
and most recent scientific knowledge, taking into account relevant scientific,
technical and methodological developments at international level.
17 Regulation (EC) No 401/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 23 April 2009 on the
European Environment Agency and the European Environment Information and Observation Network
(Codified version) (OJ L 126, 21.5.2009, p. 13, ELI: http://data.europa.eu/eli/reg/2009/401/oj).
EN 25 EN
Article 13
Exercise of the delegation
1. The power to adopt delegated acts is conferred on the Commission subject to the
conditions laid down in this Article.
2. The power to adopt delegated acts referred to in Articles 11(5) and 12(1) to (5) shall
be conferred on the Commission for an indeterminate period of time from [the date
of entry into force of this Regulation]. The Commission shall draw up a report on the
delegation of power not later than nine months before the end of the five-year period.
The delegation of power shall be tacitly extended for periods of an identical duration
unless the European Parliament or the Council objects to such extension not later
than three months before the end of each period.
3. The delegation of power referred to in Articles 11(5) and 12(1) to (5) may be
revoked at any time by the European Parliament or by the Council. A decision to
revoke shall put an end to the delegation of the power specified in that decision. It
shall take effect the day following the publication of the decision in the Official
Journal of the European Union or at a later date specified therein. It shall not affect
the validity of any delegated acts already in force.
4. Before adopting a delegated act, the Commission shall consult experts designated by
each Member State in accordance with the principles laid down in the
Interinstitutional Agreement of 13 April 2016 on Better Law-Making.
5. As soon as it adopts a delegated act, the Commission shall notify it simultaneously to
the European Parliament and to the Council.
6. Delegated acts adopted pursuant to Articles 11(5) and 12(1) to (5) shall enter into
force only if no objection has been expressed either by the European Parliament or
by the Council within a period of two months of notification of that act to the
European Parliament and the Council or if, before the expiry of that period, the
European Parliament and the Council have both informed the Commission that they
will not object. That period shall be extended by two months at the initiative of the
European Parliament or of the Council.
Article 14
Amendments to Regulation (EU) 2018/1999
Regulation (EU) 2018/1999 is amended as follows:
(1) in Article 4, point (a)(1)(iii) is replaced by the following:
‘(iii) where applicable to meet the objectives and targets of the Energy Union and the
long-term Union greenhouse gas emissions commitments consistent with the Paris
Agreement, other objectives and targets, including sector targets.’;
(2) in Article 17, paragraph 2 point (d) is deleted;
(3) the heading of Article 19 is replaced by the following: ‘Integrated reporting on
national climate resilience policies and measures, financial and technology support
provided to developing countries and auctioning revenues’;
(4) in Article 19, paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:
‘By 15 March 2029, and every two years thereafter, Member States shall report to
the Commission information on the implementation of national climate resilience
EN 26 EN
policies and measures, including the information specified in Part 1 of Annex VIII
and in accordance with the reporting requirements agreed upon under the UNFCCC
and the Paris Agreement.’;
(5) in Article 42, point (e) is replaced by the following:
'(e) disseminating information collected under this Regulation, including maintaining
and updating a database on Member States' mitigation policies and measures’;
(6) in Article 42, the following point (f) is added:
‘(f) quality assurance, quality control and dissemination of information on national
climate resilience policies and measures reported under Article 19’;
(7) in Annex I, Part 1, Section A, point (2.1.1) (ii) is replaced by the following:
‘(ii) Where applicable, other national objectives and targets consistent with the Paris
Agreement and the existing long-term strategies. Where applicable for the
contribution to the overall Union commitment of reducing the GHG emissions, other
objectives and targets, including sector targets, if available.';
(8) in Annex IV, point (2.1.3) is deleted;
(9) the heading of Annex VIII is replaced by the following: ‘INFORMATION ON THE
IMPLEMENTATION OF NATIONAL CLIMATE RESILIENCE POLICIES AND
MEASURES, FINANCIAL AND TECHNOLOGY SUPPORT PROVIDED TO
DEVELOPING COUNTRIES AND AUCTIONING REVENUES’;
(10) in Annex VIII, Part 1 is replaced by the following:
‘Part 1
Reporting on national climate resilience policies and measures
Information to be included in the reports referred to in Article 19(1):
(a) national climate risk assessments pursuant to Article 5(2) of Regulation (EU)
2027 /… [European Climate Resilience Law], including the key climate hazards and
major climate risks identified, including transboundary relevance;
(b) application of the reference global warming trajectory referred to in Article 4 of
Regulation (EU) 2027 /… [European Climate Resilience Law] in the national climate
risk assessments and the national strategic plans referred to in Article 7 of Regulation
(EU) 2027 /… [European Climate Resilience Law];
(c) implementation of the national strategic plans referred to in Article 7 of
Regulation (EU) 2027/… [European Climate Resilience Law], including national
objectives and targets, indicators and the tolerability of residual risk from major
climate risks identified in the national climate risk assessments;
(d) other national policies and national legislation relevant to climate resilience;
(e) overview of implemented and planned climate resilience measures by policy area
of Union-wide relevance for climate resilience set out in Annex III to Regulation
(EU) 2027 /… [European Climate Resilience Law], including competent authorities
or other entities referred to in point 12(a) of Annex IV to Regulation (EU) 2027/…
[European Climate Resilience Law];
(f) overview of outcomes of national progress assessments, policy cycle evaluations
and their use in subsequent policy revisions;
EN 27 EN
(g) progress in achieving national objectives and targets and climate resilience
measures set out in the plans;
(h) Union-level indicators set out in Annex V to Regulation (EU) 2027 /…
[European Climate Resilience Law], in particular on loss of life and economic losses
attributable to climate change;
(i) good practices, including climate resilience solutions.’.
Article 15
Review and reporting
By 30 September 2033, the Commission shall present a report to the European Parliament and
to the Council on the application of this Regulation. The report shall be accompanied, where
appropriate, by a legislative proposal.
Article 16
Entry into force
This Regulation shall enter into force on the twentieth day following that of its publication in
the Official Journal of the European Union.
This Regulation shall be binding in its entirety and directly applicable in all Member States.
Done at Brussels,
For the European Parliament For the Council
The President The President
EN 1 EN
LEGISLATIVE FINANCIAL AND DIGITAL STATEMENT
Contents
1. FRAMEWORK OF THE PROPOSAL/INITIATIVE ................................................. 3
1.1. Title of the proposal/initiative ...................................................................................... 3
1.2. Policy area(s) concerned .............................................................................................. 3
1.3. Objective(s) .................................................................................................................. 3
1.3.1. General objective(s) ..................................................................................................... 3
1.3.2. Specific objective(s) ..................................................................................................... 3
1.3.3. Expected result(s) and impact ...................................................................................... 3
1.3.4. Indicators of performance ............................................................................................ 3
1.4. The proposal/initiative relates to: ................................................................................. 4
1.5. Grounds for the proposal/initiative .............................................................................. 4
1.5.1. Requirement(s) to be met in the short or long term including a detailed timeline for
roll-out of the implementation of the initiative ............................................................ 4
1.5.2. Added value of EU involvement (it may result from different factors, e.g.
coordination gains, legal certainty, greater effectiveness or complementarities). For
the purposes of this section 'added value of EU involvement' is the value resulting
from EU action, that is additional to the value that would have been otherwise
created by Member States alone. ................................................................................. 4
1.5.3. Lessons learned from similar experiences in the past .................................................. 5
1.5.4. Compatibility with the multiannual financial framework and possible synergies with
other appropriate instruments ....................................................................................... 6
1.5.5. Assessment of the different available financing options, including scope for
redeployment ................................................................................................................ 6
1.7. Method(s) of budget implementation planned ............................................................. 7
2. MANAGEMENT MEASURES................................................................................... 9
2.1. Monitoring and reporting rules .................................................................................... 9
2.2. Management and control system(s) ............................................................................. 9
2.2.1. Justification of the budget implementation method(s), the funding implementation
mechanism(s), the payment modalities and the control strategy proposed .................. 9
2.2.2. Information concerning the risks identified and the internal control system(s) set up
to mitigate them............................................................................................................ 9
2.2.3. Estimation and justification of the cost-effectiveness of the controls (ratio between
the control costs and the value of the related funds managed), and assessment of the
expected levels of risk of error (at payment & at closure) ........................................... 9
2.3. Measures to prevent fraud and irregularities ................................................................ 9
3. ESTIMATED FINANCIAL IMPACT OF THE PROPOSAL/INITIATIVE ............ 10
EN 2 EN
3.1. Heading(s) of the multiannual financial framework and expenditure budget line(s)
affected ....................................................................................................................... 10
3.2. Estimated financial impact of the proposal on appropriations ................................... 11
3.2.1. Summary of estimated impact on operational appropriations.................................... 11
3.2.1.1. Appropriations from voted budget ............................................................................. 11
3.2.2. Estimated output funded from operational appropriations (not to be completed for
decentralised agencies)............................................................................................... 15
3.2.3. Summary of estimated impact on administrative appropriations ............................... 17
3.2.3.1. Appropriations from voted budget .............................................................................. 17
3.2.4. Estimated requirements of human resources.............................................................. 17
3.2.4.1. Financed from voted budget....................................................................................... 18
3.2.5. Overview of estimated impact on digital technology-related investments ................ 20
3.2.6. Compatibility with the current multiannual financial framework.............................. 21
3.2.7. Third-party contributions ........................................................................................... 21
3.2.8. Estimated human resources and the use of appropriations required in the European
Environment Agency ................................................................................................. 22
3.2.9. Estimated human resources and the use of appropriations required in the EIOPA ... 24
3.3. Estimated impact on revenue ..................................................................................... 27
4. DIGITAL DIMENSIONS .......................................................................................... 28
4.1. Requirements of digital relevance .............................................................................. 28
4.2. Data ............................................................................................................................ 30
4.3. Digital solutions ......................................................................................................... 33
4.4. Interoperability assessment ........................................................................................ 33
4.5. Measures to support digital implementation .............................................................. 34
EN 3 EN
1. FRAMEWORK OF THE PROPOSAL/INITIATIVE
1.1. Title of the proposal/initiative
Proposal for a Regulation of the European Parliament and of the Council establishing
a framework to enhance climate resilience and amending Regulation (EU)
2018/1999, (European Climate Resilience Law).
1.2. Policy area(s) concerned
Climate Action
1.3. Objective(s)
1.3.1. General objective(s)
The overall objective is to establish a framework to enhance climate resilience across
the Union and to contribute to the global adaptation goal set in Article 7 of the Paris
Agreement and the objectives on adaptation to climate change set in the European
Climate Law (Regulation (EU) 2021/1119 of the European Parliament and of the
Council).
1.3.2. Specific objective(s)
The specific objective is to enhance, indirectly through changes to the policy
framework, the climate resilience of social, economic and ecological systems against
short-, medium- and long-term climate risks within the Union, in particular with
regard to risks to human life and health, to economy and infrastructure, and to nature
and ecosystems.
1.3.3. Expected result(s) and impact
Specify the effects which the proposal/initiative should have on the beneficiaries/groups targeted.
The framework established by the Regulation is expected to:
- Provide clarity on the responsibilities for managing climate risks across all policy
areas through the integration of climate resilience considerations into risk
assessments, policy design and planning in the Union and the Member States, using a
common reference global warming trajectory;
- Ensure a consistent assessment of climate risks and vulnerabilities to climate
change in the Union and the Member States;
- Ensure across all policy sectors the implementation of actions and measures,
designed to address major climate risks and to achieve the climate resilience
objective; and to
- Stimulate cooperation between Member States to address transboundary risks.
The initiative will benefit society as a whole, including all economic sectors, through
enhanced and better coordinated climate preparedness and disaster risk management.
Better climate preparedness will help sustain job and income opportunities and have
positive effects on citizen’s health, nature and biodiversity, natural and cultural
heritage and identity, as well as quality and security of food and water.
1.3.4. Indicators of performance
Specify the indicators for monitoring progress and achievements.
EN 4 EN
The Commission is to monitor progress in implementing the Regulation as part of
existing processes and evaluation.
1.4. The proposal/initiative relates to:
☑ a new action
a new action following a pilot project / preparatory action1
the extension of an existing action
a merger or redirection of one or more actions towards another/a new action
1.5. Grounds for the proposal/initiative
1.5.1. Requirement(s) to be met in the short or long term including a detailed timeline for
roll-out of the implementation of the initiative
The Commission puts forward this framework with a clear vision and decisive action
to close the Union’s climate preparedness and resilience gap. This framework builds
upon the existing European Climate Law, which requires ensuring continuous
progress in enhancing adaptive capacity, strengthening resilience and reducing
vulnerability to climate change in accordance with Article 7 of the Paris Agreement.
The proposed regulation will be directly applicable from the day of its entry into
force.
However, a series of administrative tasks will need to be deployed as soon as
possible, some of them starting already in 2026 (i.e. during the ordinary legislative
procedure, ahead of the adoption by the European Parliament and the Council) and
some after entry into force. While some tasks will be for a limited term (e.g. the
creation of online tools) others will be longer term and recurrent for as long as the
Regulation applies. The needs before entry into force will be covered from existing
resources; the LFDS addresses needs from the 2028. In case of earlier entry into
force, temporary measures under the current MFF may need to be foreseen.
The Framework will create an iterative climate resilience cycle between the Union
and Member State level and, to the extent possible, with other EU and international
processes (e.g. MFF, Governance Regulation, UCPM Regulation).
1.5.2. Added value of EU involvement (it may result from different factors, e.g.
coordination gains, legal certainty, greater effectiveness or complementarities). For
the purposes of this section 'added value of EU involvement' is the value resulting
from EU action, that is additional to the value that would have been otherwise
created by Member States alone.
Reasons for action at EU level (ex ante): Climate hazards increasingly affect the
entire EU territory and put core policy areas at risk, thus demanding strong EU-level
action. Climate impacts can undermine the effective delivery of EU policies
including the functioning of the single market, as well as the Union’s ability to
uphold its fundamental rights and pursue its international obligations and promote
more ambitious approaches internationally. Actions at the national level would not
be sufficient in addressing climate risks. Policy intervention at the EU-level – in
concert with national, regional and local action - is necessary to effectively and
1 As referred to in Article 58(2), point (a) or (b) of the Financial Regulation.
EN 5 EN
efficiently achieve the needed levels of systemic, EU-wide climate resilience and
preparedness.
Many climate risks are shared between MS and span national borders. Impacts can
cascade and compound at broader economic and societal level degrading Union-wide
cohesion, financial stability and investment outlook, posing a wider systemic threat
with considerable potential to impact on the free movement of goods, services,
capital and persons between countries. Current policies are not keeping pace with the
increasing impacts. To be efficient and effective, climate resilience policies require
more uniform application, and coordinated action across different sectors and
governance levels. Links between risks and policies have to be strengthened to avoid
compromising the prosperity and safety of all EU citizens and industry.
Expected generated EU added value (ex post): This initiative is expected to
generate added value over and above what the Member States can achieve nationally
for the following reasons:
- The magnitude and complexity of the challenge, and the fact that climate change
affects many policy areas of shared competence, requires an all-of-government
approach that includes intervention at the EU policy level.
- Complementing different national policies and rules, EU-level action is needed for
promoting a more harmonised and coherent understanding and approach to climate
resilience at national and subnational level and across policy areas, thereby
effectively reducing transnational, cross-border and systemic risks.
- In addition to contributing to greater effectiveness, EU-level intervention for
climate resilience has significant potential for achieving policy objectives in a more
cost-efficient manner. For instance, a single EU-wide early warning and surveillance
system for wildfires or climate-sensitive infectious diseases would be more cost
effective and could deliver better results in addressing cross-border and
transboundary impacts than the development and operation of separate systems by
each Member State, thereby contributing to strengthened overall preparedness
through an enhanced climate resilience framework.
- Similarly, improving the functioning of the internal market for climate resilience
products and services (e.g. heat-protection gear for workers, less water intensive and
more climate resilient crops, smart building cooling solutions) holds potential for
economies of scale, greater competitiveness at the global scale, and better leverage
over global norms and regulatory standards.
- Strengthening the role of climate resilience in EU budgetary and economic
governance frameworks not only provides a common direction to public authorities,
but also - by extension - to the private sector and citizens.
- EU-led policies and support measures for climate resilience have a bigger chance of
leading to true transformation. These will not only make the EU and the Member
States more prepared to face current and future climate risks, but also strengthen core
values of the Union, such as solidarity, cohesion and reduction of inequalities.
1.5.3. Lessons learned from similar experiences in the past
For this initiative, the Commission has endeavoured to utilise past experiences to
inform the content of the intiative. The Commission conducted a call for evidence
and open public consultation to enable different stakeholders to share their
EN 6 EN
perspective, and also collected feedback through Commission expert groups, such as
the Reflection Group on Mobilising Climate Resilience Financing and the Industrial
Forum.
Various reports underpin the analysis. The 2024 EUCRA report provided useful
information for Commission initiatives on climate adaptation and informed Member
States on their national processes. To increase complementarity between national and
other EU-level risk assessments, the scoping process of the next EUCRA should be
defined in close coordination with the policy risk owners. The first EUCRA provided
quantitative inputs for the initiative, synthesising current data on climate risks in the
EU. Commission reports, such as Assessment of EU and Member States adaptation
needs or Assessing the Macro-Fiscal Risks from Climate Change also provided
qualitative and quantitative data.
Besides the consultations and these reports, the Commission used data and
knowledge available in published reports authored and reviewed by experts in the
field of climate change, climate risks, and resilience, such as the IPCC, ESABCC and
the EEA. Furthermore, they relied on academic research from the Commission,
notably the JRC, Copernicus and other academic sources outside of the Union
institutions.
Alongside other academic papers and policy reports, they formed the scientific basis
of the Impact Assessment, through giving an overview of the current state of climate
change and potential future risks in Europe, hence providing the foundation for the
policy options given in the report.
Decision-relevant evidence was also collected drawing from real-life experiences and
discussions amongst regional and local authorities (as well as other stakeholders) and
Horizon Europe projects within the EU Mission on Adaptation to Climate Change.
1.5.4. Compatibility with the multiannual financial framework and possible synergies with
other appropriate instruments
The proposal is fully in line with the objectives of the Commission’s proposal for the
multiannual financial framework (MFF) 2028–2034. Protecting people and building
preparedness and resilience is one of the cross-cutting priorities under the new MFF.
The implementation of the new regulation proposal will have financial implications
for the Commission, which would be covered by the EU budget under the MFF
2028-2034. Depending on the outcome of the ongoing negotiations on the
Commission’s proposal for the next MFF, the spending presented in this financial
legislative statement will be undertaken under Heading 2 (Competitiveness,
Prosperity and Security, predominantly from the European Competitiveness Fund)
and Heading 4 (Administration) of the MFF. In addition, Member States shall
include actions supporting climate resilience in the National and Regional
Partnership Plans supported by Heading 1 of the MFF.
1.5.5. Assessment of the different available financing options, including scope for
redeployment
Successful delivery and proper implementation of the Regulation entail new tasks
and activities for the Commission, the EEA and European Insurance and
Occupational Pensions Authority (EIOPA). This will require human resources and
procurement resources for external contractors.
EN 7 EN
To ensure the achievement of the objectives, limited additional resources are needed,
while most of the needs in DG CLIMA and EEA will be met by redeployment of
existing resources. The possible alternatives would be continued reliance on ad hoc
solutions through non-permanent staffing and task-based outsourcing and contracts,
but this would not ensure continuity, independence of implementation or knowledge
retention; it may create dependencies for fulfilling core obligations under the
Regulation. Overall, the increases for the resources to the EEA are replacing current
financing under Service Level Agreements (SLA) for tasks that will become
permanent. This is in line with the call of the European Parliament as part of the
2024 budgetary discharge procedure that Commission should ensure that agencies
are adequately staffed to perform permanent tasks with in-house staff. The
Commission does not have direct competences to manage such tasks in-house; the
alternative of outsourcing to other organisations would be unlikely to deliver on the
objectives, given that EEA and EIOPA are respectively uniquely placed in terms of
institutional roles to ensure delivery of the identified tasks.
The appropriations required for additional human resources in the Commission will
be met by any additional allocation which may be granted to the managing DG under
the annual allocation procedure and in the light of budgetary constraints. DG CLIMA
will address a reasoned request to the Corporate Management Board seeking the
redeployment of staff from the limited redeployment pool of the Commission.
With regards to financing, the needs will be met through allocation of resources
within the next MFF. The estimated impact on expenditure and staffing for 2028 and
beyond is added for illustrative purposes only and does not pre-judge the next
multiannual financial framework. The source of financing and scope of Union
financial commitment in the post-2027 period remain subject to the outcome of
interinstitutional negotiations on the MFF 2028-2034 and thereafter shall be
determined through the annual budgetary procedure. All appropriations and staffing
allocations as of 2028 are indicative.
The start-up period in 2026-2027 will be financed from internal resources.
1.6. Duration of the proposal/initiative and of its financial impact
limited duration
– in effect from [DD/MM]YYYY to [DD/MM]YYYY
– financial impact from YYYY to YYYY for commitment appropriations and
from YYYY to YYYY for payment appropriations.
unlimited duration
– Implementation with a start-up period from 2026 to 2027,
– followed by full-scale operation.
1.7. Method(s) of budget implementation planned
Direct management by the Commission
– by its departments, including by its staff in the Union delegations;
– by the executive agencies
Shared management with the Member States
Indirect management by entrusting budget implementation tasks to:
EN 8 EN
– third countries or the bodies they have designated
– international organisations and their agencies (to be specified)
– the European Investment Bank and the European Investment Fund
– bodies referred to in Articles 70 and 71 of the Financial Regulation
– public law bodies
– bodies governed by private law with a public service mission to the extent that
they are provided with adequate financial guarantees
– bodies governed by the private law of a Member State that are entrusted with
the implementation of a public-private partnership and that are provided with
adequate financial guarantees
– bodies or persons entrusted with the implementation of specific actions in the
common foreign and security policy pursuant to Title V of the Treaty on
European Union, and identified in the relevant basic act
– bodies established in a Member State, governed by the private law of a
Member State or Union law and eligible to be entrusted, in accordance with
sector-specific rules, with the implementation of Union funds or budgetary
guarantees, to the extent that such bodies are controlled by public law bodies or
by bodies governed by private law with a public service mission, and are provided
with adequate financial guarantees in the form of joint and several liability by the
controlling bodies or equivalent financial guarantees and which may be, for each
action, limited to the maximum amount of the Union support.
Comments
The Commission will be supported by the EEA in accordance with its annual work
programme by supporting knowledge development, capacity-building and technical dialogue
at Union and national level, strengthening climate risk assessments, sectoral analyses and
assessments, the development of climate resilience indicators, supporting data collection,
analysis and reporting updating a database on Member States’ national climate resilience and
adaptation policies and measures and contributing to a European online platform on climate
resilience knowledge. It will also be supported by the EIOPA in managing the Observatory
for Catastrophe Risk Insurability.
EN 9 EN
2. MANAGEMENT MEASURES
2.1. Monitoring and reporting rules
The Commission shall prepare a report on the operation of this Regulation by 30
September 2033 at the latest. This shall be submitted to the European Parliament and
to the Council, and followed, where appropriate, by legislative proposals to revise
this Regulation.
The proposal uses and streamlines existing regular national and EU level processes
to monitor progress and implementation of the proposal.
2.2. Management and control system(s)
2.2.1. Justification of the budget implementation method(s), the funding implementation
mechanism(s), the payment modalities and the control strategy proposed
The initiative involves procurement and impact on the COM HR. Standard rules for
this type of expenditure apply. As regards the control strategy for additional
expenditure in the agencies, EU Decentralised Agencies apply a financial framework
modelled on the Commission’s own Financial Regulation. They work closely with
the Commission’s Internal Audit Service to ensure that appropriate standards are met
in all areas of internal control framework.
2.2.2. Information concerning the risks identified and the internal control system(s) set up
to mitigate them
N/A – cf. above.
2.2.3. Estimation and justification of the cost-effectiveness of the controls (ratio between
the control costs and the value of the related funds managed), and assessment of the
expected levels of risk of error (at payment & at closure)
N/A – cf. above.
2.3. Measures to prevent fraud and irregularities
N/A – cf. above.
EN 10 EN
3. ESTIMATED FINANCIAL IMPACT OF THE PROPOSAL/INITIATIVE
The estimated impact on expenditure and staffing for 2028 and beyond is added for
illustrative purposes only and does not pre-judge the next multiannual financial
framework. The source of financing and scope of Union financial commitment in the
post-2027 period remain subject to the outcome of interinstitutional negotiations on
the MFF 2028-2034 and thereafter shall be determined through the annual budgetary
procedure. All appropriations and staffing allocations as of 2028 are indicative.
3.1. Heading(s) of the multiannual financial framework and expenditure budget
line(s) affected
• Existing budget lines (or budget lines already planned for as per MFF proposal)
In order of multiannual financial framework headings and budget lines.
Heading of
multiannual
financial
framework
Budget line Type of
expenditure Contribution
Number
Diff./Non-
diff.1
from
EFTA
countries2
from
candidate
countries
and
potential
candidates3
From
other
third
countries
other assigned
revenue
2
Successor budget line of 03.10.03 -
European Insurance and Occupational
Pensions Authority Diff. YES NO NO YES
2
Successor budget line of 09.10.02 -
European Environment Agency
Diff. YES YES YES NO
2 [XX.YY.YY.YY] – ECF Clean Transition
Window Diff. TBD TBD TBD TBD
4 Successor budget line of 20 01 02 01 -
Headquarters and Representation offices Non diff. NO NO NO NO
4
Successor budget line of 20 02 01 01 -
Contract staff
Non diff. NO NO NO NO
4 Successor budget line of 20 02 06 01 -
Mission and representation expenses Non diff. NO NO NO NO
4 Successor budget line of 20 02 06 02 -
Conference and meeting costs Non diff. NO NO NO NO
1 Diff. = Differentiated appropriations / Non-diff. = Non-differentiated appropriations. 2 EFTA: European Free Trade Association. 3 Candidate countries and, where applicable, potential candidates from the Western Balkans.
EN 11 EN
3.2. Estimated financial impact of the proposal on appropriations1
3.2.1. Summary of estimated impact on operational appropriations
– The proposal/initiative does not require the use of operational appropriations
– The proposal/initiative requires the use of operational appropriations, as explained below
3.2.1.1. Appropriations from voted budget
EUR million (to three decimal places)
Heading of multiannual financial framework 2 Competitiveness, Prosperity and Security
DGs: CLIMA, DEFIS Year Year Year Year Year Year Year
TOTAL MFF 2028-2034 2028 2029 2030 2031 2032 2033 2034
Operational appropriations
Budget line (ECF CT window) Commitments (1a) 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Payments (2a) 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Budget line Commitments (1b) 0
Payments (2b) 0
Appropriations of an administrative nature financed from the envelope of specific programmes2
Budget line (3) 0
TOTAL appropriations Commitments =1a+1b+3 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
1 These redeployment efforts – while fully respecting the stable staffing principle – will likely require deprioritisation of tasks within the Commission services. The
Commission will revisit the needs and the scope for redeployment within the indicated number of staff, following an agreement on the next MFF. 2 Technical and/or administrative assistance and expenditure in support of the implementation of EU programmes and/or actions (former ‘BA’ lines), indirect research, direct research.
EN 12 EN
for DG CLIMA, DEFIS Payments =2a+2b+3 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Resources will be needed to support various implementation tasks related to the legislative provisions that will be managed by the Commission
(notably DG CLIMA and DEFIS, implementation includes at least FISMA, JRC). The procured activities include support contracts for the
implementation of the Regulation, development of guidance documents and tools for implementing the regulation by the Commission and
Member States, supporting resilience technologies and catastrophe risk insurability, and impact assessment support contracts. This includes
administrative arrangement(s) with JRC, in particular for support to the EUCRA and for monitoring and indicators. Notably, it does not include
the costing for the contributions from the Copernicus Climate Change services or Destination Earth.
EEA and EIOPA Year Year Year Year Year Year Year TOTAL
2028 - 2034 2028 2029 2030 2031 2032 2033 2034
Successor budget line of 03.10.03 - EU
Budget contribution to the EEA 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Successor budget line of 03.10.03 - EU
Budget contribution to EIOPA 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
total 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Resources will be needed to support various implementation tasks related to the legislative provisions that will be managed by the EEA, notably
preparation of the EUCRA, development and maintenance of existing and new tools and support to Member States. Resources will be needed for
ad hoc financing solutions for the Climate-ADAPT digital platform, the EUCRA and local and regional support under the 2021-2027 MFF.
Resources will be needed to bring functions relating to EUCRA into the EEA that, in the current SLA, are externalised to contractors. Fee-
financing has been considered, in particular for support provided to Member States, however in our assessment, this would create a de facto
situation where many Member States would not have access to such support. It is in the Union’s interest that all Member States manage their
climate risks.
EIOPA will need to establish and manage the Observatory for Catastrophe Risk Insurability, a specific and new deliverable that will require
dedicated resources not available under its current allocations for the fulfilment of established mandates.
EN 13 EN
Year Year Year Year Year Year Year TOTAL
MFF 2028-
2034 2028 2029 2030 2031 2032 2033 2034
TOTAL
operational
appropriations
(including
contribution to
decentralised
agency)
Commitments (4) 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Payments (5) 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
TOTAL appropriations of an
administrative nature financed from
the envelope for specific
programmes
(6) 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
TOTAL
appropriations
under
HEADING 2
Commitments =4+6 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
of the
multiannual
financial
framework
Payments =5+6 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Year Year Year Year Year Year Year TOTAL MFF
2028-2034 2028 2029 2030 2031 2032 2033 2034
• TOTAL
operational
appropriations
(all operational
headings)
Commitments (4) 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Payments (5) 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
• TOTAL appropriations of an
administrative nature financed (6) 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
EN 14 EN
from the envelope for specific
programmes (all operational
headings)
TOTAL
appropriations
Under
Heading 1 to 3
Commitments =4+6 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
of the multiannual
financial
framework Payments =5+6 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
(Reference
amount)
Heading of multiannual financial
framework 4 Administration
DG: CLIMA Year Year Year Year Year Year Year TOTAL
MFF
2028-
2034 2028 2029 2030 2031 2032 2033 2034
Human resources 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Other administrative expenditure 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
TOTAL
DG
CLIMA 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
TOTAL appropriations
under HEADING 4 of
the multiannual financial
framework
(Total commitments = Total payments) 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
EN 15 EN
EUR million (to three decimal places)
For justifications, please see the explanation after tables in section 3.2.4.1.
Year Year Year Year Year Year Year TOTAL
MFF 2028-
2034 2028 2029 2030 2031 2032 2033 2034
TOTAL
appropriations
under
HEADINGS
1-4
Commitments =4+6 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
of the
multiannual
financial
framework
Payments =5+6 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
3.2.2. Estimated output funded from operational appropriations (not to be completed for decentralised agencies)
Commitment appropriations in EUR million (to three decimal places)
Indicate
objectives and
outputs
Year 2028
Year 2029
Year 2030
Year 2031
Enter as many years as necessary to show the
duration of the impact (see Section1.6) TOTAL
OUTPUTS
Type3
Avera
ge
cost
N o
Cost N o
Cost N o
Cost N o
Cost N o
Cost N o
Cost N o
Cost Total
No
Total
cost
SPECIFIC OBJECTIVE No 14…
3 Outputs are products and services to be supplied (e.g. number of student exchanges financed, number of km of roads built, etc.). 4 As described in Section 1.3.2. ‘Specific objective(s)’
EN 16 EN
- Output
- Output
- Output
Subtotal for specific objective No 1
TOTALS
EN 17 EN
3.2.3. Summary of estimated impact on administrative appropriations
– The proposal/initiative does not require the use of appropriations of an administrative nature
– The proposal/initiative requires the use of appropriations of an administrative nature, as explained below
3.2.3.1. Appropriations from voted budget
VOTED APPROPRIATIONS Year Year Year Year Year Year Year TOTAL 2028
- 2034 2028 2029 2030 2031 2032 2033 2034
HEADING 4
Human resources 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Other administrative expenditure 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Subtotal HEADING 4 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Outside HEADING 4
Human resources 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Other expenditure of an administrative nature 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Subtotal outside HEADING 4 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
TOTAL 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
The appropriations required for human resources and other expenditure of an administrative nature will be met by appropriations from the DG that are already
assigned to management of the action and/or have been redeployed within the DG, together, if necessary, with any additional allocation which may be granted to the
managing DG under the annual allocation procedure and in the light of budgetary constraints.
3.2.4. Estimated requirements of human resources1
– The proposal/initiative does not require the use of human resources
– The proposal/initiative requires the use of human resources, as explained below
1 These redeployment efforts – while fully respecting the stable staffing principle – will likely require deprioritisation of tasks within the Commission services. The
Commission will revisit the needs and the scope for redeployment within the indicated number of staff, following an agreement on the next MFF.
EN 18 EN
3.2.4.1. Financed from voted budget
Estimate to be expressed in full-time equivalent units (FTEs)
VOTED APPROPRIATIONS Year Year Year Year Year Year Year
2028 2029 2030 2031 2032 2033 2034
Establishment plan posts (officials and temporary staff)
20 01 02 01 (Headquarters and Commission’s
Representation Offices) 21 21 21 21 21 21 21
20 01 02 03 (EU Delegations) 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
(Indirect research) 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
(Direct research) 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Other budget lines (specify) 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
• External staff (in FTEs)
20 02 01 (AC, END from the ‘global envelope’) 2 2 2 2 2 2 2
20 02 03 (AC, AL, END and JPD in the EU Delegations) 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Admin. Support line • at Headquarters 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
[XX.01.YY.YY] • in EU Delegations 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
(AC, END - Indirect research) 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
(AC, END - Direct research) 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Other budget lines (specify) - Heading 4 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Other budget lines (specify) - Outside Heading 4 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
TOTAL 23 23 23 23 23 23 23
EN 19 EN
To ensure successful delivery and proper implementation of this proposal, an additional redeployment of Commission staffing will be required to meet the
full need.
DG CLIMA needs a total of 23 FTEs to ensure the implementation of the proposal in full. This will ensure adequate management and coordination of
Commission internal implementation, development of tools and guidance documents, support to Member States and monitoring of progress. In line with
the stable staffing principle, the human resources required for this proposal will be covered by internal redeployment within the Commission. At this stage,
of the 23 FTE posts needed, DG CLIMA is in the position to repurpose 13 available permanent posts in the concerned unit.
The staff required to implement the proposal (in FTEs):
To be covered by
current staff
available in the
Commission
services
Exceptional additional staff*
To be financed
under Heading 4
or Research
To be financed
from BA line
To be financed
from fees
Establishment
plan posts
23 in CLIMA
N/A
External staff
(CA, SNEs, INT)
Description of tasks to be carried out by:
Officials, temporary and external
staff
The tasks carried out pertain to the management and coordination of Commisison
internal implementation, development of tools, support to Member States and
monitoring.
In CLIMA, 3 FTE are needed to ensure policy alignment and support for the uptake of
the climate risk assessments across the Commission policy areas; 6 FTE would offer
EN 20 EN
support SG in ensuring policy coherence; 3 FTE would be needed to oversee and
direct the development of the tools that support the implementation of the initiative; 8
FTEs would be needed to ensure coordination with Member States and development of
relevant guidance documents; and 3 FTEs would ensure development of indicators,
monitoring and evaluation.
This number also reflects the fact that climate resilience is of direct relevance to all
policy areas and therefore requires a minimum capacity within DG CLIMA to engage
with the policy risk owners in other DGs.
3.2.5. Overview of estimated impact on digital technology-related investments
The initiative does not entail dedicated digital investment, and the development of any digital outputs is intrinsically tied and part of the
package that is predominantly related to the content development under the initiative; therefore, it is represented as part of the operational
expenditure.
TOTAL Digital and IT
appropriations
Year Year Year Year Year Year Year TOTAL MFF
2028 - 2034
2028 2029 2030 2031 2032 2033 2034
HEADING 4
IT expenditure (corporate) 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Subtotal HEADING 4 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Outside HEADING 4
Policy IT expenditure on operational programmes
0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Subtotal outside HEADING 4 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
EN 21 EN
TOTAL 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
3.2.6. Compatibility with the current multiannual financial framework
The proposal/initiative:
– can be fully financed through redeployment within the relevant heading of the multiannual financial framework (MFF)
The estimated impact on expenditure and staffing for 2028 and beyond is added for illustrative purposes only and does not pre-judge the next
multiannual financial framework. The source of financing and scope of Union financial commitment in the post-2027 period remain subject to
the outcome of interinstitutional negotiations on the MFF 2028-2034 and thereafter shall be determined through the annual budgetary
procedure. All appropriations and staffing allocations as of 2028 are indicative.
– requires use of the unallocated margin under the relevant heading of the MFF and/or use of the special instruments as defined in the
MFF Regulation
– requires a revision of the MFF
3.2.7. Third-party contributions
The proposal/initiative:
– does not provide for co-financing by third parties
– provides for the co-financing by third parties estimated below:
Appropriations in EUR million (to three decimal places)
Year Year Year Year Year Year Year
Total 2028 2029 2030 2031 2032 2033 2034
EN 22 EN
Specify the co-financing
body
TOTAL appropriations
co-financed
3.2.8. Estimated human resources and the use of appropriations required in the European Environment Agency2
The amount of appropriations to be allocated to the agency in the next MFF is indicative and subject to the agreement on the MFF. It should be
integrated into the Agency’s subsidy due to the permanent nature of the tasks allocated by this proposal and will be compensated, if relevant, by an
equivalent reduction of a relevant programme envelope under the same MFF heading. If a compensatory reduction is needed, the resources allocated to
the Agency may also need to be revised through the annual budgetary procedure.
Staff requirements (full-time equivalent units)
Agency: EEA Year
2028
Year
2029
Year
2030
Year
2031
Year
2032
Year
2033
Year
2034
Temporary agents
(AD Grades) 12 12 12 12 12 12 12
Temporary agents
(AST grades)
Temporary agents
(AD+AST) subtotal 12 121212121212
Contract agents 2 2 2 2 2 2 2
2 These redeployment efforts – while fully respecting the stable staffing principle – will likely require deprioritisation of tasks within the European Environment Agency. The
Commission will revisit the needs and scope for redeployment within the indicated number of staff, following an agreement on the next MFF.
EN 23 EN
Seconded national experts
Contract agents and
seconded national experts
subtotal
2 222222
TOTAL staff 14 14 14 14 14 14 14
Appropriations covered by the EU budget contribution in EUR million (to three decimal places)
Agency: EEA Year 2028 Year 2029 Year 2030 Year 2031 Year 2032 Year 2033 Year 2034 TOTAL
2028 - 2034
Title 1: Staff expenditure 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Title 2: Infrastructure and
operating expenditure 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Title 3: Operational expenditure 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
TOTAL of appropriations
covered by the EU budget 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Overview/summary of human resources and appropriations (in EUR million) required by the proposal/initiative in a decentralised agency
Agency: EEA Year 2028 Year 2029 Year 2030 Year 2031 Year 2032 Year 2033 Year 2034 TOTAL
2028 - 2034
Temporary agents (AD+AST) 12 12 12 12 12 12 12 12
EN 24 EN
Contract agents 2 2 2 2 2 2 2 2
Seconded National Experts 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Total Staff 14 14 14 14 14 14 14 14
Appropriations covered by the EU
Budget 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Appropriations covered by fees 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Appropriations co-financed (if
applicable) 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Total appropriations 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
The EEA will repurpose the existing 11 posts from within agency staff. It will need 12 additional permanent posts and 2 additional contract agent posts
to ensure the implementation of the proposal in full, notably with regards to development of the EUCRA, tools and knowledge development,
monitoring and support to Member States. For the posts that are currently financed through SLAs and other temporary contractual arrangements with
the Commission, the financing should be offset from the relevant programme managed by the relevant Commission services.
3.2.9. Estimated human resources and the use of appropriations required in the EIOPA
The amount of appropriations to be allocated to the agency in the next MFF is indicative and subject to the agreement on the MFF. It should be
integrated into the Agency’s subsidy due to the permanent nature of the tasks allocated by this proposal and will be compensated, if relevant, by an
equivalent reduction of a relevant programme envelope under the same MFF heading. If a compensatory reduction is needed, the resources allocated to
the Agency may also need to be revised through the annual budgetary procedure.
Staff requirements (full-time equivalent units)
EN 25 EN
Agency: EIOPA Year
2028
Year
2029
Year
2030
Year
2031
Year
2032
Year
2033
Year
2034
Temporary agents
(AD Grades) 3 3 3 3 3 3 3
Temporary agents
(AST grades)
Temporary agents
(AD+AST) subtotal
Contract agents
Seconded national
experts
Contract agents and
seconded national
experts subtotal
TOTAL staff 3 3 3 3 3 3 3
Appropriations covered by the EU budget contribution in EUR million (to three decimal places)
Agency: EIOPA Year 2028 Year 2029 Year 2030 Year 2031 Year 2032 Year 2033 Year 2034 TOTAL
2028 - 2034
EN 26 EN
Title 1: Staff expenditure 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Title 2: Infrastructure and
operating expenditure 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Title 3: Operational expenditure 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
TOTAL of appropriations
covered by the EU budget 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Overview/summary of human resources and appropriations (in EUR million) required by the proposal/initiative in a decentralised agency
Agency: EEA Year 2028 Year 2029 Year 2030 Year 2031 Year 2032 Year 2033 Year 2034 TOTAL
2028 - 2034
Temporary agents (AD+AST) 3 3 3 3 3 3 3 3
Contract agents 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Seconded National Experts 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Total Staff 3 3 3 3 3 3 3 3
Appropriations covered by the
EU Budget 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Appropriations covered by fees 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Appropriations co-financed (if
applicable) 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
Total appropriations 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
EN 27 EN
EIOPA will need three additional posts to establish and manage the Observatory for Catastrophe Risk Insurability. The financing should be offset from
the relevant programme managed by the relevant Commission services.
3.3. Estimated impact on revenue
– The proposal/initiative has no financial impact on revenue.
– The proposal/initiative has the following financial impact:
– on own resources
– on other revenue
– please indicate, if the revenue is assigned to expenditure lines
EUR million (to three decimal places)
Budget revenue line:
Appropriations available
for the current financial
year
Impact of the proposal/initiative3
Year 2028 Year 2029 Year 2030 Year 2031 Year 2032 Year 2033 Year 2034
Article ………….
For assigned revenue, specify the budget expenditure line(s) affected.
Other remarks (e.g. method/formula used for calculating the impact on revenue or any other information).
3 In the case of traditional own resources (customs duties, sugar levies), the amounts indicated must be net amounts, i.e. gross amounts after deduction of 10 % for collection
costs, as proposed in COM(2025)574.
EN 28 EN
4. DIGITAL DIMENSIONS
4.1. Requirements of digital relevance
Reference to the
requirement of digital
relevance
Requirement description
Actors affected or
concerned by the
requirement
High-level Processes Categories
Requirement 1: Article 5(1) Article 5(1) requires the
European Environment
Agency to carry out a
European climate risk
assessment at Union-level
European Environment
Agency
The conducting of a
European climate risk
assessment requires the
collection and analysis of
climate resilience data
from Member States
(1) data
Requirement 2: Article 5(2) Article 5(2) requires
Member States to carry out
national climate risk
assessments
Member States The conducting of a
national climate risk
assessment requires the
collection and analysis of
climate resilience data
from Member States
(1) data
Requirement 3: Article 5(4) Article 5(4) requires
Member States and the
European Environment
Agency to publish the
climate risk assessments
Member States, the
European Environment
Agency and the general
public
Requires the publication
of climate risk
assessments
(1) data
Requirement 4: Article 7(5)Article 7(5) requires
Member States to make the
national strategic plan on
climate resilience available
Member States and the
general public
Requires the publication
of national strategic plans
on climate resilience
(1) data
EN 29 EN
to the public
Requirement 5: Article 9 Article 9 requires the
Commission to ensure the
availability of an online
platform on climate
resilience knowledge to
facilitate the
implementation of this
Regulation and to provide
access to information on
climate resilience and
climate risks
Commission, Member
States and the general
public
The making available of
an online platform
(1) data (2) digital public
services
Requirement 6: Article 11Article 11 requires the
EEA to assist the
Commission with climate
resilience data, compiling
information of Member
States national climate
resilience and adaptation
measures and support for
the online platform on
measures and support for
the online platform on
climate resilience
knowledge
EEA, Commission Requires the EEA to assist
Commission
(1) data
Requirement 7: Article 14
Article 14 requires the
Commission to submit a
report to Parliament &
Council on operation of
Commission, the
European Parliament, the
Council
Requires the submission
of progress report of
progress towards the
climate resilience
(1) data
EN 30 EN
this Regulation objective, including for
the policy areas
4.2. Data
The European climate risk assessment is based on climate and environmental data, and socio-economic data. In line with the objectives of European
data strategy as it supports the re-use of data, the EUCRA will be based on the authoritative data from various European sources such as Copernicus
services, Destination Earth and the JRC Risk data hub, and the sources available and maintained by the research institutions. Stakeholders will be
receiving the data directly from original sources or aggregated data from the existing data platforms managed by the EEA and the European
Commission. The data for EUCRA will be integrated into Climate-ADAPT and since Climate-ADAPT is the European Union website serving all
governance levels in Europe (from EU to local), the digital services cover multi-level governance of climate risk and resilience, and adaptation.
Alignment with the European Data Strategy
The proposal is aligned with the European Data Strategy as it will improve comparability and accessibility of relevant data across EU and Member
States.
Alignment with the once-only principle
The proposal follows the once-only principle, notably by using a single existing and simplified reporting channel for Member States.
Explanation of how newly created data are findable, accessible, interoperable and reusable, and meets high-quality standards
New data will be accessible through relevant platforms, that will be developed with usability and interoperability as core considerations. Data will be
subject to quality checks.
Data Flows Table 1
Type of Data Reference to the requirements Standard and/or specification (if applicable)
European climate risk assessment Article 5(1) The contents set out in Annex II, Annex III
National climate risk assessment Article 5(2) The contents set out in Annex II, Annex III
EN 31 EN
Publication of risk assessments Article 5(4) The contents set out in Annex II, Annex III
National strategic plan on climate resilience Article 7(2) The contents set out in Annex III, IV
Establishment of online platform on climate
resilience knowledge
Article 9 n/a
Assistance with compilation and analysis of
information from Member States on climate
resilience policies and measures
Article 11 n/a
Commission report to Parliament & Council
on operation of this Regulation
Article 15 n/a
Data Flows Table 2
Type of Data Reference to
legislation
Actors who
provide the
data
Actors who
receive the
data
Trigger for
data exchange
Frequency of data exchange
European climate risk
assessment
5(1), 5(4),
Annex II,
Annex III
Member
States
EEA deadline of 30
June 2028
Reviewed every 5 years thereafter
National climate risk assessment 5(2), 5(4),
Annex II,
Annex III
Member
States
Member
States deadline of 30
June 2029
Reviewed every 5 years thereafter
EN 32 EN
Climate risk assessment
(published/publicly available)
Article 5(4) EEA /
Member
States
general
public
After their
finalisation
Union strategic plan on climate
resilience
Articles 6(1),
6(2), 6(3),
Annex III,
Annex IV
Commission Adopted by
deadline of 30
September 2028
30 September 2033 evaluated and updated
every 5 years thereafter
National strategic plan on
climate resilience
Articles 7(1) to
7(6), Annex
III, Annex IV
Member
States
Adopted by
deadline of 31
December 2030
Evaluated and updated every 5 years
Online platform Article 9 Commission
Compilation and analysis of
information from Member
States on climate resilience
policies and measures
Article 11 Member
States
EEA
Commission report to
Parliament & Council on
operation of this Regulation
Article 15 Commission European
Parliament &
Council
Deadline of 30
September 2033
Reporting under Governance
Regulation 2018/1999
Article 14(4) Member
States
Commission Deadline of
March 2029
Every two years thereafter
EN 33 EN
4.3. Digital solutions
4.4. Interoperability assessment
The online platform on climate resilience knowledge (Article 9) will build on existing Union digital infrastructures and services, in particular
Climate-ADAPT, the Copernicus services, the JRC Risk Data Hub and Destination Earth, as well as other relevant sources
Digital public service or
category of digital public
services
DescriptionReference(s) to
the
requirement
Interoperable
Europe Solution (s)
Other interoperability
solution(s)
Online platform Establishment of online platform on
climate resilience knowledge
Article 9 The tools published
on the online
platform should be
interoperable
among themselves
Assess the impact of the requirement(s) on cross-border interoperability
Assessment Measure(s) Potential remaining barriers
Online platform
The online platform will
provide access to tools. These
tools published on the online
platform should be
interoperable among
themselves
EN 34 EN
4.5. Measures to support digital implementation
Description of the measure Reference to the
requirement(s)
Commission
role (if
applicable)
Actors to be
involved (if
applicable)
Expected timeline (if
applicable)
Digital implementation is a core part of development of
the support tools, and specific additional needs support
will be identified in the relevant process
EN EN
EUROPEAN COMMISSION
Brussels, 27.10.2026 COM(2026) 730 final
ANNEXES 1 to 5
ANNEXES
to the
Proposal for a REGULATION OF THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND OF THE
COUNCIL
establishing a framework to enhance climate resilience and amending Regulation (EU)
2018/1999 (European Climate Resilience Law)
{SEC(2026) 730 final} - {SWD(2026) 730 final} - {SWD(2026) 731 final} - {SWD(2026) 732 final}
EN 1 EN
ANNEX I
REFERENCE GLOBAL WARMING TRAJECTORY
The values of the reference global warming trajectory referred to in Article 4 are defined as
increases in multi-decadal global average surface temperature of 1,5 °C by 2030, 2 °C by
2050 and 3 °C by the end of the 21st century, relative to pre-industrial levels (defined as the
average over the 1850–1900 period).
EN 2 EN
ANNEX II
CONTENT OF THE CLIMATE RISK ASSESSMENTS PURSUANT TO ARTICLE 5
1. Identification of major climate risks across at least a near, medium and long-term
timeframe, based on at least the following:
(a) relevant current and future climate hazards;
(b) several climate change scenarios, including the reference global warming
trajectory set out in Article 4;
(c) extremes, tail risks and tipping points;
(d) exposure and climate vulnerability of the systems affected;
(e) systemic climate risks, including transboundary, cascading and compounding
climate risks;
(f) the policy areas affected, including at least those of Union-wide relevance for
climate resilience set out in Annex III;
(g) description of how people in vulnerable situations and communities
disproportionately affected by climate risks have been taken into consideration;
(h) description of how regions and territories disproportionately affected by
climate risks have been taken into consideration;
(i) the climate risks identified and their severity.
2. Evaluation of the urgency of each identified major climate risk, based on an analysis
of the extent to which current and planned policy actions will be able to manage each
those risks, taking into account the policy horizon, readiness and policy risk
ownership.
3. Identification of options for policy action for each major climate risk identified,
based on:
(a) synergies with other relevant policies and processes;
(b) the effectiveness and efficiency of each option under the reference global
warming trajectory set out in Article 4 and under other climate projections,
including by stress testing of the options in more adverse climate projections;
(c) the level of residual risk for each option.
EN 3 EN
ANNEX III
LIST OF POLICY AREAS OF UNION-WIDE RELEVANCE FOR CLIMATE
RESILIENCE TO BE ADDRESSED IN CLIMATE RISK ASSESSMENTS UNDER
ARTICLE 5 AND STRATEGIC PLANS UNDER ARTICLES 6 AND 7
1. Spatial planning;
2. Critical energy systems;
3. Critical transport systems;
4. Critical communication systems;
5. Water security and critical water infrastructure systems;
6. Buildings;
7. Public health;
8. Food security;
9. Economic and social policies;
10. Budgetary policies;
11. Financial systems;
12. Crisis preparedness, response systems and solidarity mechanisms;
13. Ecosystems and ecosystem services and biodiversity.
EN 4 EN
ANNEX IV
CONTENT OF STRATEGIC PLANS ON CLIMATE RESILIENCE PURSUANT TO
ARTICLES 6 AND 7
SECTION 1
HORIZONTAL PLANNING
1. Horizontal priorities of the strategic plan;
2. Use of the reference global warming trajectory referred to in Article 4 and other
climate change scenarios;
3. Tolerability of the level of residual risks expected to remain after the implementation
of the plan;
4. Governance arrangements for the implementation of the strategic plan including,
with respect to national strategic plans, at national, regional and local level;
5. Governance arrangements, with respect to national strategic plans, at national,
regional and local level for embedding climate resilience considerations into
exercising public functions;
6. Public authorities responsible for addressing each major climate risk identified in the
national climate risk assessment referred to in Article 5(2);
7. Description of how people in vulnerable situations and communities
disproportionately impacted by climate risks have been taken into consideration;
8. Description of how regions and territories disproportionately impacted by climate
risks have been taken into consideration;
9. Assessment of consistency of the strategic plans with other Union strategies and
plans including those which are relevant to the policy areas of Union-wide relevance
for climate resilience listed in Annex III;
10. Assessment of consistency of the national strategic plans with the Union strategic
plans referred to in Article 6 and other relevant national strategies and plans,
including those which are relevant to the policy areas of Union-wide relevance for
climate resilience listed in Annex III and, where appropriate, the national strategic
plans of the neighbouring Member States referred to in Article 8;
11. Investment needs, indicative sources of financing and measures for the
implementation of the plan.
SECTION 2
POLICY AREA PLANNING
12. Climate resilience objectives and targets, where relevant, for each policy area of
Union-wide relevance for climate resilience listed in Annex III, including at least the
following for each objective and target:
(a) the timeframe for their achievement;
(b) progress monitoring indicators.
13. Based on the reference global warming trajectory referred to in Article 4, a
description of the measures to achieve the objectives and targets set out under point
EN 5 EN
11 and to address major climate risks identified, (i) with respect to the Union
strategic plans referred to in Article 6, in the European climate risk assessment
referred to in Article 5(1) and, (ii) with respect to national strategic plans referred to
in Article 7, in the national climate risk assessments referred to in Article 5(2),
setting out for each measure, the following:
(a) the competent authorities or other responsible entities;
(b) the timeframe for implementation;
(c) the tolerability of the level of residual risk expected to remain after the
implementation of the measures and description of how maladaptation is
avoided;
(d) their expected costs and benefits, including non-monetary benefits, their cost-
effectiveness and relevant fiscal and budgetary constraints, where appropriate
and proportionate.
14. An explanation of the set of measures selected under point 13, in view of the options
for policy action identified in,
(a) with respect to Union strategic plans referred to in Article 6, in the climate risk
assessment referred to in Article 5(1);
(b) with respect to national strategic plans referred to in Article 7, in the climate
risk assessments referred to in Article 5(2).
EN 6 EN
ANNEX V
UNION-LEVEL INDICATORS ON CLIMATE RESILIENCE
Indicator Unit of Measurement Frequency of
measurement
1. Loss of life attributable to
climate change in the Member
State
Number Annual
2. Economic losses attributable
to climate change,
disaggregated by Member State
and policy areas as feasible
EUR Annual
3. Share of uninsured climate-
related economic losses % Annual
4. Climate-related contingent
liabilities and fiscal costs in the
Member States*
EUR Annual and multiannual
* Published by Member States under the budgetary processes in accordance with Article 14(3) of the
Council Directive 2011/85/EU of 8 November 2011 on requirements for budgetary frameworks of the
Member States (OJ L 306 23.11.2011, p. 41).
EN EN
EUROPEAN COMMISSION
Brussels, 27.10.2026 SWD(2026) 730 final
COMMISSION STAFF WORKING DOCUMENT
Subsidiarity Grid
Accompanying the document
Proposal for a REGULATION OF THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND OF THE
COUNCIL
establishing a framework to enhance climate resilience and amending Regulation (EU)
2018/1999 (European Climate Resilience Law)
{COM(2026) 730 final} - {SEC(2026) 730 final} - {SWD(2026) 731 final} - {SWD(2026) 732 final}
1
Subsidiarity Grid
1. Can the Union act? What is the legal basis and competence of the Unions’ intended action?
1.1 Which article(s) of the Treaty are used to support the legislative proposal or policy initiative?
The legal basis for this proposal is Article 192 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (TFEU). In accordance with Articles 191 and 192(1) TFEU, the European Union shall contribute to pursuit, inter alia, the following objectives: preserving, protecting and improving the quality of the environment; protecting human health, promoting measures at international level to deal with regional or worldwide environmental problems, and in particular combating climate change.
1.2 Is the Union competence represented by this Treaty article exclusive, shared or supporting in nature?
In the case of environment, the Union’s competence is shared.
2. Subsidiarity Principle: Why should the EU act?
2.1 Does the proposal fulfil the procedural requirements of Protocol No. 21:
- Has there been a wide consultation before proposing the act?
- Is there a detailed statement with qualitative and, where possible, quantitative indicators allowing an appraisal of whether the action can best be achieved at Union level?
Several consultation activities were carried out to make stakeholders and the general public aware of the initiative, and to gather their input.
The types of consultation activities were as follows:
• Call for Evidence
• Open Public consultation
1 https://eur-lex.europa.eu/legal-content/EN/TXT/HTML/?uri=CELEX:12016E/PRO/02&from=EN
2
• Special groups of the Commission
• Public events and conferences
• Meetings and seminars
The Call for Evidence was open from the 24 July 2025 to 4 September 2025 on the Commission’s ‘Have your say portal’ and received a total of 233 replies. The public consultation was open from 1 December 2025 to 23 February 2026, and 670 responses were submitted to this public consultation through the EU Survey portal. Additionally, a total of 31 individuals/companies complemented their responses or contributed separately their views through position papers and/or additional material.
Discussions with Member States were held in different formations: in the Working Party on the Environment (WPE) at the EU Council, within the European Climate Policy Group (ECPG), through the Working Group on Adaptation (WGA) and in events. Engagement with the European Parliament was carried out through the Committee on Environment, Public Health and Food Safety (ENVI), complemented by a series of bilateral meetings and participation in relevant parliamentary events. Dialogues were held with the Committee of the Regions and the European Economic and Social Committee, and their Opinions contributed to the development of the impact assessment. Exchanges with other EU entities, such as the European Environment Agency (EEA), European Investment Bank (EIB) and the European Scientific Advisory Board on Climate Change (ESABCC), as well as their respective reports also fed into the initiative.
Other groups, initiatives and events also contributed to the initiative, such as the Commission’s Climate Resilience Dialogue, the Reflection Group on Mobilising Climate Resilience Financing, the Industrial Forum, a European roundtable on managing climate risks and a hybrid event with Youth representatives. More details can be found in Annex 2 of the Impact Assessment (SWD(2026) 731).
Furthermore, the explanatory memorandum (section 2) and Chapter 3 of the impact assessment report present qualitative indicators enabling an assessment of the need to act at Union level.
3
2.2 Does the explanatory memorandum (and any impact assessment) accompanying the Commission’s proposal contain an adequate justification regarding the conformity with the principle of subsidiarity?
The explanatory memorandum of the proposal (under section 2) and the impact assessment (under section 3), contain sections on the principle of subsidiarity. They explain that climate change and related impacts and risks are inherently transboundary in nature. Many climate risks, including disruptions to interconnected infrastructure, supply chains, ecosystems and financial systems, extend across national borders and cannot be effectively addressed through isolated action by individual Member States. Coordinated action at Union level can complement and reinforce national, regional and local measures and improve the overall effectiveness of climate resilience efforts.
Therefore, EU action is justified on grounds of subsidiarity as set out in Article 5 TFEU. Climate impacts and risks can undermine the effective delivery of EU policies including the functioning of the single market, as well as the Union’s ability to uphold its fundamental rights and pursue its international obligations and promote more ambitious approaches internationally. Policy intervention at the EU level - in concert with national, regional and local action - is necessary to achieve sufficient levels of systemic, EU-wide climate resilience and preparedness levels effectively.
2.3 Based on the answers to the questions below, can the objectives of the proposed action be achieved sufficiently by the Member States acting alone (necessity for EU action)?
The proposal sets a climate resilience objective for the Union and each Member State to continuously enhance the climate resilience of social, economic and ecological systems against short-, medium- and long-term climate risks within the Union, in particular with regard to risks to human life and health, to economy and infrastructure, and to nature and ecosystems. A Union objective cannot be achieved by the Member States alone as it requires EU level action. The transboundary nature of climate risks also requires a coherent approach across the Union to effectively strengthen preparedness.
(a) Are there significant/appreciable transnational/cross-border aspects to the problems being tackled? Have these been quantified?
Many climate risks, including disruptions to interconnected infrastructure, supply chains, ecosystems and financial systems, extend across national borders and
4
cannot be effectively addressed through isolated action by individual Member States. Coordinated action at Union level can complement and reinforce national, regional and local measures and improve the overall effectiveness of climate resilience efforts. Quantification is challenging, as it is linked to the uncertainties in projected futures, notably regarding climatic impacts, policy developments and implementation across sectors both at EU and Member States’ level.
While it is not possible to quantify precisely the significant cross-border dimension of all climate risks, such cross-border effects are inherent to the nature of climate risks themselves.
For example, in 2024 flooding alone caused EUR 31.1 billion in losses across the EU, annual losses from droughts are amounting to EUR 9 billion and are spread unevenly across Member States (details and sources in the impact assessment).
(b) Would national action or the absence of the EU level action conflict with core objectives of the Treaty2 or significantly damage the interests of other Member States?
Urgent strengthening of climate resilience across the Union and across all policy areas is necessary to prepare for climate risks caused by climate change and is therefore necessary to fulfil the objectives of Article 192 TFEU, in particular preserving, protecting and improving the quality of the environment, protecting human health and combating climate change. National action alone, or the absence of Union-level action, would risk creating fragmented and uneven approaches to climate resilience, thereby undermining the effective achievement of these Treaty objectives. It could also significantly affect the interests of Member States, given that climate impacts and adaptation gaps in one Member State may have spill-over effects on interconnected ecosystems, infrastructure, supply chains and markets across the Union.
(c) To what extent do Member States have the ability or possibility to enact appropriate measures?
The role of Member State action is crucial to achieve the overall Union objective of strengthening climate resilience and addressing climate risks across the Union. Member States have an important role to adopt a strategic plan on climate resilience and implementing measures. The proposal does not prescribe specific policies or measures but leaves Member States the flexibility to determine and implement the
2 https://europa.eu/european-union/about-eu/eu-in-brief_en
5
most appropriate policies and measures needed to achieve the objective of the framework, considering their specific circumstances and existing regulatory frameworks.
(d) How does the problem and its causes (e.g. negative externalities, spill-over effects) vary across the national, regional and local levels of the EU?
The effects of climate change are present across national, regional and local levels throughout the EU. Their nature, scale and drivers, however, vary significantly depending on geographic, climatic, environmental, economic and social conditions. Vulnerability to climate change and concrete climate risks therefore differ according to regional and local circumstances. For example, some areas are more exposed to coastal erosion and sea level rise, others to drought, wildfires, flooding or heat stress, with impacts differing further depending on land use, infrastructure, ecosystems and population density. At the same time, climate risks can generate negative externalities and spill-over effects beyond the level at which they arise, including through shared ecosystems, river basins, infrastructure networks, energy systems, markets and supply chains. Member States are therefore given considerable flexibility in how they can strengthen climate resilience within their territories, as there is no one-size-fits- all solution.
(e) Is the problem widespread across the EU or limited to a few Member States?
The need to strengthen preparedness and improve the management of climate risks is widespread across the EU and affects all Member States. While the nature and severity of climate risks vary between Member States, no Member State is unaffected. In the current situation, preparedness for climate impacts and risks is fragmented and insufficient across the European economy and society in the absence of a coherent and comparable framework for assessing and managing climate risks. Member States currently use different and inconsistent methodologies, climate scenarios, warming trajectories, assessment cycles and sectoral coverage. As a result, climate risks are identified and managed inconsistently, leading to uneven levels of preparedness and making it more difficult to address shared and transboundary climate risks effectively.
(f) Are Member States overstretched in achieving the objectives of the planned measure?
6
The proposal establishes a common framework for strengthening climate resilience and addressing climate risks across the Union. Based on the impact assessment, the initiative does not prescribe specific policies or measures, leaving Member States the flexibility to determine the policies and measures needed to achieve the objective of the framework and to decide what is the most efficient way for achievement and implementation considering their specific circumstances and existing regulatory frameworks. The proposal is designed to support and guide national action through a coherent Union framework while respecting national flexibility and administrative capacities.
(g) How do the views/preferred courses of action of national, regional and local authorities differ across the EU?
Most public authorities across the Union welcome the goal of the framework to strengthen climate resilience across the Union. In particular, regional and local authorities have called for more support and there is broad recognition at national, regional and local level of the need to improve preparedness and resilience to climate risks.
2.4 Based on the answer to the questions below, can the objectives of the proposed action be better achieved at Union level by reason of scale or effects of that action (EU added value)?
The objective of the proposed action can be better achieved at Union level by reason of the cost efficiency of action on climate adaptation, coherence of EU action, preserved functioning of the internal market and strengthened EU position to foster global action on climate resilience.
(a) Are there clear benefits from EU level action?
The benefits from EU level actions relate to the explanations below.
(b) Are there economies of scale? Can the objectives be met more efficiently at EU level (larger benefits per unit cost)? Will the functioning of the internal market be improved?
Strengthening climate resilience across the Union benefits from coordination at EU level, notably in view of the EU’s single market and the cross-sectoral nature of climate risks. In particular, the Regulation plays a crucial role in safeguarding the
7
functioning of the single market against future climate risks. A more coherent Union framework can reduce fragmentation, improve comparability of risk assessments and support more predictable conditions for public and private investment. Improving the functioning of the internal market for climate resilience products and services (e.g. heat-protection gear for workers, drought resistant crops, smart building cooling solutions) holds potential for economies of scale, greater competitiveness at the global scale, and better leverage over global norms and regulatory standards. Union- level action can therefore help achieve the objective more efficiently by facilitating the sharing of data, methodologies and best practices, and supporting more consistent market conditions across Member States.
(c) What are the benefits in replacing different national policies and rules with a more homogenous policy approach?
Given the transboundary nature of climate hazards, policy intervention at the EU level – in concert with national, regional and local action - is necessary to achieve sufficient levels of systemic, EU-wide climate resilience and preparedness effectively and efficiently. Furthermore, the Regulation establishes common parameters for climate risk assessments, planning and methodology to ensure greater consistency across the Union. Replacing divergent national approaches with a more homogeneous policy framework improves comparability, reduces fragmentation, facilitates cooperation on shared and cross-border risks, and supports more coherent action by public authorities and market actors across the Union.
(d) Do the benefits of EU-level action outweigh the loss of competence of the Member States and the local and regional authorities (beyond the costs and benefits of acting at national, regional and local levels)?
The proposal only contains core elements that need to be applied in a sufficiently uniform manner across all Member States. It does not prescribe specific policies or measures and leaves Member States the flexibility to determine the policies and measures needed to achieve the objective of the framework, considering their specific circumstances and existing regulatory frameworks. The proposal ensures the consistency needed to address cross-border climate risks and fragmentation. It also requires clarity on responsibilities (risk ownership), while preserving broad flexibility for Member States to choose how to implement the framework in practice. The measure is thus limited to what is necessary to achieve its objective and respects the roles and competences of national, regional and local authorities.
8
(e) Will there be improved legal clarity for those having to implement the legislation?
The proposal ensures legal clarity for those having to implement the legislation by establishing a clear common framework for climate risk assessment, planning and monitoring across the Union.
3. Proportionality: How the EU should act
3.1 Does the explanatory memorandum (and any impact assessment) accompanying the Commission’s proposal contain an adequate justification regarding the proportionality of the proposal and a statement allowing appraisal of the compliance of the proposal with the principle of proportionality?
The explanatory memorandum explains that the proposal complies with the proportionality principle. The proposal does not go beyond what is necessary for achieving the objective of continuously enhancing the climate resilience of social, economic and ecological systems against short-, medium- and long-term climate risks within the Union. Proportionality is also analysed throughout the impact assessment accompanying the proposal.
3.2 Based on the answers to the questions below and information available from any impact assessment, the explanatory memorandum or other sources, is the proposed action an appropriate way to achieve the intended objectives?
The proposal is the appropriate and proportionate way to achieve the intended objective of strengthening climate resilience across the Union. It ensures a harmonised approach while setting common criteria for climate risk assessments and planning. It addresses a problem that is widespread across the Union, including significant cross-border dimensions, and where fragmented national approaches would undermine effectiveness and the functioning of the internal market. At the same time, the proposal is limited to establishing a common framework and core requirements, without prescribing specific national measures, thereby preserving flexibility for Member States, to act in line with their particular circumstances.
(a) Is the initiative limited to those aspects that Member States cannot achieve satisfactorily on their own, and where the Union can do better?
9
Setting a Union and Member State objective and providing a harmonised approach on climate risk assessments and planning cannot be done by Member States on their own.The initiative, in line with the impact assessment qualitative and quantitative analysis, is limited to those aspects where Union action can clearly provide added value, notably by reducing fragmentation between national approaches, improving comparability and consistency, and supporting the functioning of the internal market, without exceeding what is necessary.
(b) Is the form of Union action (choice of instrument) justified, as simple as possible, and coherent with the satisfactory achievement of, and ensuring compliance with the objectives pursued (e.g. choice between regulation, (framework) directive, recommendation, or alternative regulatory methods such as co-legislation, etc.)?
The proposal defines a framework for strengthening climate resilience across the Union and each Member State. A Regulation ensures greater consistency and coherence across the Union. This is particularly important here as the proposal contains core elements that need to be applied in a sufficiently uniform manner across all Member States. This includes requirements relating to national climate risk assessments, national strategic plans and the integration of climate resilience into relevant policies. The choice of a Regulation is justified because it provides a directly applicable and sufficiently uniform framework, thereby reducing the risk of divergent transposition and implementation that could arise under other instruments. This contributes to a policy intervention that is as simple as possible, while remaining effective and proportionate to the objective pursued. At the same time, the proposal is limited to setting a common objective and core procedural requirements, without harmonising in detail the substantive national measures to be taken, thereby preserving flexibility for Member States in implementation.
(c) Does the Union action leave as much scope for national decision as possible while achieving satisfactorily the objectives set? (e.g. is it possible to limit the European action to minimum standards or use a less stringent policy instrument or approach?)
The Regulation leaves substantial room for Member States to define their national objectives on climate resilience and to choose implementing measures and thereby it respects different national circumstances while contributing to the overarching climate resilience objective and addressing national climate risks. Union action is
10
therefore limited to what is necessary to achieve the objective satisfactorily, notably through core framework requirements.
(d) Does the initiative create financial or administrative cost for the Union, national governments, regional or local authorities, economic operators or citizens? Are these costs commensurate with the objective to be achieved?
The initiative does not impose direct regulatory obligations or compliance costs on economic operators or citizens. Its primary impacts are on public authorities at EU and Member State level.
One of the main purposes of the proposal is to reduce and avoid economic losses caused by climate change and more concretely caused by the realisation of climate risks and increase the overall preparedness of the Union. As explained in detail in the Impact Assessment, it is difficult to quantify avoided losses at a whole economy level, and the benefits of the individual measures have been mainly characterised in a qualitative way. Whenever possible, quantified costs and benefits were included for measures and policy options at Union and national level. One conservative estimate is that future climate-related GDP loss in the EU could be up to 1% annually in the coming years, 2.3% by 2050, and up to 7% by the end of the century. The climate impacts will affect all economic sectors. Any effective climate resilience building and adaptation action is likely to avoid significant expenditure and lost revenue.
(e) While respecting the Union law, have special circumstances applying in individual Member States been taken into account?
The initiative sets an objective on strengthening climate resilience for the Union and each Member State. Special circumstances that might apply in individual Member States are considered as the proposal leaves considerable flexibility for the relevant Union institutions and the Member States when setting objectives and taking the necessary measures for implementation. This allows Member States to respond to differing national climate risks, governance and administrative structures, economic conditions and existing regulatory frameworks.
EUROPEAN COMMISSION
7.9.2026
SEC(2026) 730
REGULATORY SCRUTINY BOARD OPINION
{COM(2026) 730}
{SWD(2026) 730-732}
Impact assessment / European Integrated Framework for Climate Resilience
________________________________ Commission européenne/Europese Commissie, 1049 Bruxelles/Brussel, BELGIQUE/BELGIË - Tel. +32 22991111
EUROPEAN COMMISSION REGULATORY SCRUTINY BOARD
Brussels, RSB
Opinion
Title: Impact assessment / European Integrated Framework for Climate
Resilience
Overall 2nd opinion: POSITIVE WITH RESERVATIONS
(A) Policy context
This initiative aims to address climate resilience as a vital element of wide societal
resilience and preparedness through developing a new EU policy framework for
strengthening climate resilience. The new framework follows the first European Climate
Risk Assessment (EUCRA) and the 2024 Commission Communication on managing
climate risks. The European Integrated Framework for Climate Resilience aims to support
the ability of the EU and its Member States to tackle the significant impacts and risks
identified in the EUCRA. It includes elements such as climate resilience objectives,
common reference global warming trajectory, risk ownership, climate risk management
in sectoral policies, climate resilience by design, minimum requirement for climate risk
assessment, and common parameters for adaptation strategies and plans.
(B) Key issues
The Board notes the improvements to the revised report responding to the Board’s
previous opinion.
However, the report still contains significant shortcomings. The Board gives a
positive opinion with reservations because it expects the lead Service to rectify the
following aspects:
(1) The evidence behind the problem of insufficient physical preparedness and the
interplay between policies and physical preparedness are not clearly presented.
(2) The causal link between options and expected effects, including possible
secondary consequences for private actors, is only partially demonstrated.
(3) The costs and the benefits are not presented sufficiently clearly.
(4) The coherence of the initiative with the post-2030 climate and energy package is
not sufficiently assessed, including as regards potential overlaps, unnecessary
administrative burden and enforcement.
2
(C) What to improve
(1) The problem of fragmented, uneven and insufficient preparedness, and its magnitude
should be more thoroughly substantiated with relevant evidence, in particular as
regards the physical preparedness of the different sectors in Member States. Building
on the available evidence, e.g. from the European Climate Risk Assessment
(EUCRA), the report should present an analysis of the physical preparedness and
resilience of the different sectors to demonstrate gaps in physical preparedness, to
analyse avoidable risks and establish gaps in policies. The problem section should be
streamlined to avoid repetitions.
(2) The report should provide more details on the process and methodology for the
assessment of the residual risks and risk tolerance. The report should better
demonstrate the causal link between the different options, expected effects and better
explain what types of measures will need to be undertaken by different categories of
actors in order for the risks to be reduced below the maximum tolerable level. The
report should provide more detail on the public-sector concepts and envisaged
climate-proof sector standards addressed to the private sector, the implementation
timeframes and the enforcement of each policy option. The report should explain
whether public bodies that are assigned ownership of particular risks may in turn need
to regulate the behaviour of private citizens and businesses in order to address the
risks and achieve the envisaged benefits, and how any related unintended
consequences will be assessed.
(3) The report should better substantiate the calculations of certain costs, e.g. for the
Climate Viewer and Resilience Navigator. The assessment of costs and benefits
should take into account the same types of costs and benefits for each option. The
administrative costs (or costs savings) for the public authorities should be better
estimated and included in the burden reduction table.
(4) Based on an improved analysis of causal links between the different options and their
effects, the report should demonstrate how benefit-cost ratios (BCRs), additional
investments and return on investment (ROIs), used in estimating benefits under the
different options, relate to the specific options and measures. The report should be
transparent on which impacts, both in terms of costs and benefits, will directly stem
from this intervention and which impacts are expected from follow-up interventions.
(5) The report should better describe how the preferred option will be implemented and
enforced. It should also further discuss simplification and streamlining possibilities
with other existing or forthcoming initiatives of the energy and climate framework,
with a view to reducing burden for public authorities and private actors.
The report should better analyse the added value of a compulsory Better regulation
check and should clarify whether it is a part of the preferred option.
3
(D) Conclusion
The lead Service may proceed with the initiative.
The lead Service must revise the report and its executive summary in accordance with
the Board’s findings before launching the interservice consultation.
Full title Proposal for a Regulation of the European Parliament and of the
Council establishing the framework for achieving climate
preparedness and resilience and laying down harmonised rules
on climate risk management, and amending Regulation (EU)
2018/1999 on the Governance of the Energy Union and Climate
Action
Reference number PLAN/2025/1038, PLAN/2025/1040
Submitted to RSB on 10 July 2026
Date of RSB meeting Written procedure
4
EUROPEAN COMMISSION REGULATORY SCRUTINY BOARD
Brussels, RSB
Opinion
Title: Impact assessment / European Integrated Framework for Climate
Resilience
Overall opinion: NEGATIVE
(A) Policy context
This initiative aims to address climate resilience as a vital element of wide societal resilience
and preparedness through developing a new EU policy framework for strengthening climate
resilience. The new framework follows the first European Climate Risk Assessment
(EUCRA) and the 2024 Commission Communication on managing climate risks. The
European Integrated Framework for Climate Resilience aims to support the ability of the EU
and its Member States to tackle the significant impacts and risks identified in the EUCRA.
It includes elements such as climate resilience objectives, common reference global warming
trajectory, risk ownership, climate risk management in sectoral policies, climate resilience
by design, minimum requirement for climate risk assessment, and common parameters for
adaptation strategies and plans.
(B) Key issues
The Board notes the additional information provided and commitments to make
changes to the report.
However, the Board gives a negative opinion because the report contains the following
serious shortcomings that the lead Service must address:
(1) The problem related to the lack of preparedness and its magnitude is not clearly
defined nor sufficiently substantiated with evidence.
(2) The causal pathways from measures to outputs and impacts are not clearly
established. The description of the options is not sufficiently specific and does not
adequately distinguish between mandatory and voluntary measures.
(3) Coherence of the initiative with existing and forthcoming initiatives is not
sufficiently assessed, in particular as regards potential overlaps and unnecessary
administrative burden.
(4) The costs and the benefits resulting from the options are not sufficiently assessed.
The methodology and assumptions behind the effectiveness and efficiency of the
options are not transparent.
5
(C) What to improve
(1) The report should clearly define the scope of the intervention, both in terms of content
and legal instruments. The report should not be limited to noting policy gaps in the
existing legal frameworks or public interventions: based on a better analysis of the
current state of preparedness across the EU, the report should provide more robust
evidence substantiating the analysis of the problem related to lack of preparedness
including its magnitude. The report should analyse better the remaining avoidable risks
at sector level and overall.The report should explain why the existing legislative
framework on climate resilience and adaptation does not suffice to address the identified
societal problems and substantiate the claimed regulatory failure with available
evidence. The report should more clearly differentiate between issues stemming from
lack of rules and those stemming from lack of proper implementation of the rules. The
report should also substantiate the existence of the claimed market failures to be
addressed by the initiative.
(2) The report should be clearer on the causal pathway from measures to outputs, results and
impact, to the extent possible building on available evidence, including from Member
States. The report should specify the measures more clearly and especially be clearer
about which obligations stem from the proposed measures and explain how the different
instruments, including mandatory and voluntary, would interact with each other. The
concept of risk ownership needs to be further analysed, including in terms of its relation
to the rights and responsibilities regarding the assets exposed to climate risks, including
in relation to other actors. The report should clearly specify the envisaged flexibilities
within mandatory obligations and how a harmonised approach to the assessment of
residual risks and the implementation of climate resilience by design will be ensured.
(3) The report should further improve the assessment of coherence with existing and
forthcoming initiatives, including, where relevant, economic governance and sectoral
ones. The report should analyse more in depth the potential for overlaps and increased
regulatory or administrative burden. In particular, the proposed inclusion of climate
resilience check in the better regulation requirements should be revisited in the context
of the simplification agenda and the reduction of administrative burden.
(4) The impact analysis of each option should be transparent about the underpinning
methodology, assumptions and evidence used. The costs and benefits should be further
assessed to include quantitative elements where feasible or at least indicate the order of
magnitude of the identified impacts. Benefits and costs should be reported at the same
level, therefore if benefits are to be realised due to sectoral initiatives, the related costs
should be reflected accordingly.
(5) The report should further strengthen the comparison of options and their scoring based
on the improved assessment of benefits and costs. The key trade-offs between the
options should be more clearly indicated.
Some more technical comments have been sent directly to the author Service.
6
(D) Conclusion
The lead DG must revise the report and its executive summary in accordance with the
Board’s findings and resubmit it for a final RSB opinion.
Full title Proposal for a Regulation of the European Parliament and of the
Council establishing the framework for achieving climate
preparedness and resilience and laying down harmonised rules
on climate risk management, and amending Regulation (EU)
2018/1999 on the Governance of the Energy Union and Climate
Action
Reference number PLAN/2025/1038, PLAN/2025/1040
Submitted to RSB on 22 April 2026
Date of RSB meeting 20 May 2026
Electronically signed on 07/09/2026 16:24 (UTC+02) in accordance with Article 11 of Commission Decision (EU) 2021/2121
EN EN
EUROPEAN COMMISSION
Brussels, 27.10.2026 SWD(2026) 731 final
PART 1/5
COMMISSION STAFF WORKING DOCUMENT
IMPACT ASSESSMENT REPORT
EU Framework for Climate Resilience
Accompanying the document
Proposal for a REGULATION OF THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND OF THE
COUNCIL
establishing a framework to enhance climate resilience and amending Regulation (EU)
2018/1999 (European Climate Resilience Law)
{COM(2026) 730 final} - {SEC(2026) 730 final} - {SWD(2026) 730 final} - {SWD(2026) 732 final}
1
Table of contents
1 INTRODUCTION: POLITICAL AND LEGAL CONTEXT ............................................................... 3
2 PROBLEM DEFINITION .................................................................................................................... 5
3 WHY SHOULD THE EU ACT? ........................................................................................................ 30
4 OBJECTIVES: WHAT IS TO BE ACHIEVED? ............................................................................... 32
5 WHAT ARE THE AVAILABLE POLICY OPTIONS? .................................................................... 34
6 WHAT ARE THE IMPACTS OF THE POLICY OPTIONS? ........................................................... 49
7 HOW DO THE OPTIONS COMPARE? ............................................................................................ 75
8 PREFERRED OPTION ...................................................................................................................... 81
9 HOW WILL ACTUAL IMPACTS BE MONITORED AND EVALUATED? .................................. 90
ANNEX 1: PROCEDURAL INFORMATION .......................................................................................... 117
ANNEX 2: STAKEHOLDER CONSULTATION (SYNOPSIS REPORT) .............................................. 122
ANNEX 3: WHO IS AFFECTED AND HOW? ........................................................................................ 142
ANNEX 4: ANALYTICAL METHODS ................................................................................................... 153
ANNEX 5: COMPETITIVENESS CHECK............................................................................................... 161
ANNEX 6: SME CHECK........................................................................................................................... 164
2
Glossary
8EAP 8th Environment Action
Programme
GDP Gross Domestic Product
CAPR Climate Action Progress
Report
GovReg,
Governance
Regulation
Regulation on the Governance of the
Energy Union and Climate Action
C3S Atlas Copernicus Climate
Change Service (C3S)
Climate Atlas
ICT Information and Communication
Technology
CER Climate Emergency
Response
IPCC Intergovernmental Panel on Climate
Change
CDDD Corporate sustainability
due diligence Directive
IPCC AR6 IPCC Sixth Assessment Report
Climate-
ADAPT
European Climate
Adaptation Platform
MFF Multiannual Financial Framework
CAP Common Agricultural
Policy
MREL Monitoring, Reporting, Evaluation,
and Learning
CSRD Corporate Sustainable
Reporting Directive
NAP National Adaptation Plan
DNSH “Do No Significant Harm”
principle
NAS National Adaptation Strategy
ECB European Central Bank NECPs National Energy and Climate Plans
ECDE (viewer) European Climate Data
Explorer
OECD Organisation for Economic Co-
operation and Development
EIA Environmental impact
assessment
PUS Preparedness Union Strategy
EIB European Investment Bank SEA Strategic environmental assessment
EIOPA European Insurance and
Occupational Pensions
Authority
SMEs Small and Medium-sized Enterprises
ESABCC European Scientific
Advisory Board on
Climate Change
TEN-E Trans-European Networks for
Energy
ESRB European Systemic Risk
Board
TEN-T Trans-European Transport Network
EUCRA European Climate Risk
Assessment
TFEU Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union
GeoRisques Geological and Climate
Risks Portal
UCPM Union Civil Protection Mechanism
3
1 INTRODUCTION: POLITICAL AND LEGAL CONTEXT
Climate change is and will remain the defining challenge of the coming decades and beyond,
shaping societies and economies, requiring significant adjustment to unavoidable impacts. Even though
climate change mitigation policies and measures have been adopted and implemented for decades,
global ambition falls short of what is required to stay within the Paris Agreement temperature
thresholds.1 The delay with which the climate responds to emissions reduction, means that the impacts
of climate change will continue to cause significant damage, in economic, fiscal and human terms, into
the future. The Integrated Framework for Climate Resilience should support the ability of
Member States to tackle these challenges to the benefit of their economies and societies and in doing
so, harmonise and strengthen the preparedness of the European Union (EU). In doing so, it responds
directly to the Political Guidelines for 2024-2029, the political mandate established by the European
Green Deal and the EU Climate Law, complements the adaptation commitments embedded in the Paris
Agreement, and provides a basis for coherent climate risk management across EU and Member States,
sectoral policies, public investment decisions, infrastructure planning and fiscal policy at the scale the
challenge now demands.
The EU has longstanding climate acquis primarily focused on reducing greenhouse gases emissions,
which has driven successful decarbonisation of the EU economy and is aligned with the EU’s
international obligations. The EU will continue these efforts in line with the recently revised European
Climate Law on the 2040 target.2 The current proposal is not in any way an alternative to continued
and redoubled mitigation efforts. This said, scientific evidence suggests that full implementation of
current international mitigation policies would lead to around 2°C of global warming by 2050
and reach 3°C by the end of the century3, resulting probably in 4 to 5°C of average warming in
Europe.4 Preparing for such a scenario is thus necessary tohelp protect businesses and
communities and safeguard our economy and defence capabilities.
Policies dealing with climate risks on the ground need to be strengthened to fill the widening gap
between current low levels of climate resilience and future climate scenarios.5 As this gap widens,
its consequences will be felt more directly across sectors, severely compromising the effectiveness of
sector policies and related investments. Currently, climate resilience and adaptation are addressed in
an incoherent and fragmented manner under several Union policies. In climate-focused policies,
climate resilience is addressed, but only partially and inconsistently, through the European Climate
Law, the Regulation on the Governance of the Energy Union and Climate Action (Governance
Regulation) and the EU Strategy on Adaptation to Climate Change. In sectoral legislation, climate
resilience is implicitly included or mentioned, but in most cases in general terms that are not easily
implementable. For example, consideration of climate scenarios in the national fiscal projects is
mandated, but the methodologies and application are nascent and fragmenting for lack of common
approaches.
1 This commits the Parties collectively to “pursue efforts to remain under 1.5 degrees and not to exceed 2 degrees global
temperature increase above preindustrial levels” 2 This Amendment to the Climate Law introduces a binding interim 2040 target of 90% emissions reduction from the 1990
level. 3 (Calvin et al., 2023) 4 (European Scientific Advisory Board on Climate Change, 2026) 5 (Foster et al., 2026)
4
In 2024, the first European Climate Risk Assessment (EUCRA)6, and the Communication on managing
climate risks7 identified the most urgent climate risks across Europe and concluded that the progress
in integrating climate resilience and adaptation to Union and Member States policies is uneven,
not keeping pace with accelerating climate change, and policy implementation is lagging. The 8th
Environment Action Programme (8EAP) mid-term review8 revealed that the EU and its Member States
must become significantly better at preparing for and effectively addressing climate risks to increase
long-term resilience of the EU economy and society.
More action and a more coherent and systematic integration of climate resilience and
preparedness objectives across EU policies is needed. This has been requested by the European
Parliament,9 the Council of the EU10 and the Committee of the Regions,11 and recommended by the
European Court of Auditors.12 The Environment Council adopted conclusions in December 2025
conveying a strong support to the development of an Integrated Framework for Climate Resilience.13
The Commission, in the latest Climate Action Progress Report (CAPR) stressed how climate resilience
urgently needs to become an integral part of all European policies, as climate change is undermining
Europe’s prosperity, competitiveness and security.14 The information from stakeholders transmitted
during European Climate Pact15 events, the meetings of the Reflection Group for Mobilising Climate
Resilience Financing16, and numerous stakeholder consultations also called for accelerated action and
informed the work on this initiative.
The urgency of building climate resilience and capacity to adapt is underscored by its
interconnectedness with other challenges facing the EU. Climate change is a threat multiplier
exacerbating social tensions, heightening competition over scarce resources and undermining our
security and defence.17 The continent risks severe human, economic, infrastructural and environmental
loss from climate-related impacts which impinge on Europe’s security, society, ecosystems, and the
economy.18 The need for robust climate action and enhanced climate resilience is further reinforced
by the rate of approach towards tipping points19 in the climate system which threaten to unleash high-
risk, irreversible conditions.20 Cascading climate risks can lead to system-wide challenges affecting
whole societies, with vulnerable social groups particularly at risk. These dynamics risk increasing
6 (European Environment Agency, 2024) 7 (European Commission, 2024c) 8 (European Commission, 2024d) 9 (European Parliament 2024/2817) 10 (General Secretariat of the Council, 2024) 11 (European Committee of the Regions (CoR), 2025) 12 (European Court of Auditors, 2024) 13 (Council of the European Union: General Secretariat, 2025) 14 (European Commission. DG CLIMA, 2025a) 15 (European Union, 2026) 16 (European Commission. DG CLIMA, 2025b) 17 (Bilal et al., 2024; European Commission, 2023d; NATO, 2024; World Economic Forum, 2026, p. 1) 18 (European Environment Agency, 2024) 19 critical threshold beyond which a system reorganises, often abruptly and/or irreversibly (IPCC AR6 Glossary definition) 20 Examples include a potential collapse of the West Antarctic ice sheet, leading to extreme sea-level rise, or the breakdown
of the Atlantic Meridional Overturning Circulation (AMOC), which would bring major cooling and harsher winters in
northwestern Europe, threatening agriculture.
5
political and governance instability and fragmentation, both within Europe and in neighbouring regions
to the EU.21
This impact assessment addresses climate resilience within a wider context of external drivers
that determine preparedness. Climate resilience is a part of overall societal and economic resilience
to all relevant hazards, threats and risks (such as global pandemics, social conflict or interstate
aggression, triple planetary crisis22) that may impact on a function or system (e.g. infrastructure, supply
chains, health system, financial system, water supply). Therefore, while climate resilience alone is not
enough to ensure overall resilience, it is an indispensable element thereof. This report is limited in
scope to climatic preparedness and does not duplicate existing work on overall preparedness to all risks
and threats, that are addressed in other initiatives, such as the Preparedness Union Strategy.
Within this wider context, the focus of this impact assessment is on the overall problem of
fragmented and insufficient preparedness for the impacts related to climate change and on
addressing it through the development of a new EU policy framework for strengthening climate
resilience, as a contributor to broader societal and economic resilience. Whilst acknowledging global
interdependencies as an important climate vulnerability factor, the geographical and policy focus of
this initiative is on the EU. Particular attention is nevertheless to be paid to enlargement and
neighbourhood countries in view of the respective policies and as climate risks and impacts are often
shared.
When designing its draft measures and legislative proposals, the Commission shall ensure their
alignment with the objectives of the European Climate Law. As required by Article 6(4), this
impact assessment requires a climate consistency check. The initiative will not directly result in actions
generating greenhouse gas emissions. It will however help minimise the vulnerabilities of climate-
sensitive decarbonisation pathways such as through land carbon sinks and hydropower generation, and
seek to minimise its key external problem driver (see chapter 2 and Figure 1) by encouraging progress
towards climate neutrality. It therefore is deemed consistent with the climate-neutrality objective set
out in Article 2(1) of the European Climate Law and with the Union’s 2030 and 2040 climate targets.
2 PROBLEM DEFINITION
2.1 What is the overall problem and its consequences?
The changing climatic and weather conditions will increasingly undermine Europe’s prosperity,
competitiveness and security. As the planet continues to heat, climate hazards will intensify, bringing
frequent, severe, persistent and far-reaching impacts.
Climate change impacts are a risk multiplier: from mega-droughts leading to water and food
insecurity, unpredictability of wildfires, (marine) heatwaves, disruptions of critical infrastructure and
critical transport routes, to threats to financial markets. Climate impacts continue to cause avoidable
harm, which indicates ‘that existing climate resilience and preparedness across EU and Member States
policies and actions remain insufficient, fragmented, largely incremental, often coming too late,
occasionally incoherent, and are not yet commensurate with the scale, pace and complexity of
21 (European Environment Agency, 2024) 22 (United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change, 2022)
6
increasing climate risks’23. The current fragmentation of approaches means that poorer regions and
communities will fall further behind economically at an increasing rate; entire categories of impacts
are left unaddressed or underserved; the resilience of transboundary infrastructure and operations is
hampered; the cost of action is higher both in the public and the private sector than need be; and
social and political cohesion is put under further stress.
The level of future risks – and subsequent losses - depends to a large degree on how effectively our
societies and economies manage to reduce their exposure and vulnerability, to enhance preparedness,
and thereby build resilience.
This document uses three related concepts: preparedness, resilience and adaptation. Preparedness is
“the knowledge and capacities developed by governments, response and recovery organizations,
communities and individuals to effectively anticipate, respond to and recover from the impacts of
likely, imminent or current disasters”24. Resilience is defined as “the ability of a system, community
or society exposed to hazards to resist, absorb, accommodate, adapt to, transform and recover from the
effects of a hazard in a timely and efficient manner, including through the preservation and restoration
of its essential basic structures and functions through risk management”25. Climate adaptation is
adjustment in natural or human systems in response to actual or expected climatic stimuli or their
effects, which moderates harm or exploits beneficial opportunities26.
Climate resilience therefore relies on anticipatory, risk-managing, and preventive action that
ultimately leads to higher level of preparedness, and often includes purposeful climate
adaptation.
The findings of EUCRA provide evidence that the EU's current state of preparedness is not
commensurate with the scale, pace or complexity of its climate risks. 21 of 36 major climate risks
identified for Europe require more action and eight of these were assessed as particularly urgent. The
eight most urgent risks span across multiple policy clusters – from ecosystems, food, to health,
infrastructure, economy and finance. The ‘need more action’ and ‘urgent’ indicate the different levels
and/or scopes of addressing the climate risks. For example, coastal wetlands and marine ecosystems
are approaching tipping points, reducing their buffer capacity against severe storms and coastal
erosion. Crop production is hindered by insufficient water retention capacity, multi-year droughts and
soil degradation. Physical assets, such as water management systems, transport networks or energy
grids, are designed around historical climate averages rather than future extreme events and usually do
not take into account compound risks, such as simultaneous heatwaves and droughts reducing thermal
cooling capacity or grid stability. EUCRA also identifies risks to public finances, property and
insurance markets and European solidarity mechanisms, with the latter already at critical levels and
requiring urgent action,
The Member States exposure to climate risks and levels of preparedness are not uniform.
EUCRA shows that southern Europe will face stronger climatic pressures than the rest of Europe, as
will Arctic areas. The outermost regions have a distinct set of risks. Asymmetrical exposure to climate
impacts exacerbates the already existing disparities between regions in terms of need for climate
adaptation, risk prevention and preparedness, which can put pressure on EU-wide cohesion. The
23 (European Scientific Advisory Board on Climate Change, 2026) 24 (United Nations Office for Disaster Risk Reduction, 2017a) 25 (United Nations Office for Disaster Risk Reduction, 2017b) 26 (Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change, 2001)
7
Member States follow different approaches when preparing national adaptation strategies and plans,
with only some of them based on robust, comprehensive climate risk assessments. Moreover, the report
on progress on implementation of Article 6 of the Union Civil Protection Mechanism27 shows that
Member States see different risks as key ones. This also means that the fiscal impacts from increased
global warming will vary across countries (more details in Annex 8 – Fiscal impacts)28.
Regarding past events, the data on economic losses and fatalities caused by weather- and climate-
related extreme events shows a high degree of divergence among the Member States. While in
absolute terms, the highest economic losses during the period 1980-2024 were recorded in Germany,
Italy, France and Spain, the highest losses per capita were calculated in Slovenia, Luxembourg and
Spain.29 The highest losses per area (in km2) were found in Slovenia, Belgium, Luxembourg and
Germany30.
According to the latest EEA data31 440,000 fatalities from climate-related events were reported
between 1980 and 2024, most of which were caused by heatwaves, cold waves, droughts and forest
fires. While the heatwaves caused the highest number of fatalities, the distribution between event types
and how they take place over time vary significantly across different countries. The 30-year moving
average indicates an upward trend of the economic losses (see Annex 8), proving the vulnerabilities
and exposures have not been lowered at a pace that can counter the increase in hazards.
All of the above shows that the current overall level of preparedness for climate risks is clearly
inadequate. Differences in climate-related losses and fatalities between Member States reveal gaps
in climate risks management and uneven levels of preparedness. The different levels of severity
and urgency of climate risks addressed in EUCRA points to an overall trend for further
fragmentation in preparedness of the European economy and society to climate risks. As many
climate risks affecting Europe are shared or transboundary in nature, such as risks to river basins and
other ecosystems, energy and transport systems, supply chains and financial systems, this
fragmentation ultimately reinforces the systemic nature of climate risks.
Therefore, the fragmented, uneven and insufficient preparedness of the European economy and
society for climate change impacts is the overall problem which must be addressed.
Consequences of the overall problem
Economic consequences32
Fragmented and insufficient preparedness for climate impacts have already severe economy-
wide consequences. Furthermore, it leaves underserved or unaddressed entire categories of
impacts that require coordinated response at a higher level, such as ensuring that roads and railways
withstand higher levels of maximum temperatures than previously experienced, transitioning food
systems to ensure production and access under much more extreme weather, or flood protection for
unprecedented levels of floods. It hampers the resilience of transboundary infrastructure and
27 (COM(2024) 130 final) 28 (European Commission, DG ECFIN, 2026; European Commission. DG ECFIN and Gagliardi, N. (2025). 29 (European Environment Agency, 2025a) 30 (European Environment Agency, 2025a) 31 (European Environment Agency, 2025a) 32 See also Annex 8 for more details
8
operations, since territories are making their own individual assumptions about the level of impacts
to prepare for.
If not properly addressed, serious sector- and regional-specific risks to Europe could catalyse a
systemic financial shock, and trigger economy-wide failures33.
EU-wide economic losses from weather- and climate-related extremes have risen significantly in
recent years. More than one quarter of the EUR 822 billion of damage registered between 1980 and
2024 occurred after 2021.34 In 2024, flooding alone caused EUR 31.1 billion in losses across the EU35.
Annual losses from droughts are amounting to EUR 9 billion a year and are spread unevenly across
Member States, with Spain (EUR 1.5 billion/year), Italy (EUR 1.4 billion/year) and France (EUR 1.2
billion/year) suffering the greatest losses36. A single event can result in severe consequences, for
example reconstruction costs of the 2023 flash flood damage in Slovenia were estimated to represent
16% of their annual national GDP37. Simultaneously, extreme events are decreasing economic activity.
Preliminary results suggest that in 2025 the gross value added in Europe was lowered by EUR 43
billion due to extreme events (floods, droughts, heatwaves), while these losses occurred
disproportionally in Southern Europe38. Furthermore, economic losses are often long-lasting with
indirect effects and productivity losses that can compound and intensify with time -, these losses could
rise to EUR 129 billion by 202939.
Estimates of future climate-related GDP loss vary significantly across the literature, depending
on the modelling approach. 40 A report on the costs of inaction prepared for the Commission estimates
that GDP losses in the EU could be up to 1% annually in the coming years, 2.3% by 2050, and up to
7% by the end of the century41. Others estimate that by 2050, climate change could reduce average
GDP per capita by 3–15% due to rises in local temperatures and sea-level, and some climate tipping
points, based on a rise in global average temperature of 2.2–2.8°C relative to the pre-industrial climate,
and assuming no further increases in adaptation and resilience42. Yet another study says that current
climate trends could lead to a loss of EUR 2.4 trillion between 2031 and 205043 while food prices could
be 20% higher by 2050.
The costs depend on the type of events considered, and on whether and how compounding effects
across risks are accounted for. Furthermore, they are highly unevenly distributed across Member
States. Under a sustainability scenario, direct annual coastal flood losses for Europe by 2100 are
projected to grow to EUR 209.8 billion (very likely range: EUR 29.7 billion to EUR 844.5 billion).
33 (European Environment Agency, 2024) 34 (European Environment Agency, 2025b) 35 (European Scientific Advisory Board on Climate Change, 2026) 36 (European Commission. Joint Research Centre., 2020d) 37 (Republic of Slovenia - Ministry of Cohesion and Regional Development, 2023; World Bank Group, 2026) 38 (Usman et al., 2025)
39 (European Scientific Advisory Board on Climate Change, 2026) 40 Structural models that aggregate losses across specific sectors typically project lower global GDP impacts of 1% to 5%
at 3°C of warming. In contrast, macro-statistical models, which capture historical sensitivities of productivity to
temperature, project far more severe systemic shocks with losses potentially exceeding 20% (Bilal et al., 2024). While
structural models offer causal clarity but often omit non-market and compounding risks, macro-statistical approaches
attempt to capture broader systemic vulnerabilities yet fail to account for complex spatial correlations in economic data. 41 (European Environment Agency, 2025b) 42 (Rising et al., 2026) 43 (European Commission. Directorate General for Economic and Financial Affairs., 2025)
9
Under a scenario with fossil fuel-based development, the losses would rise to EUR 1,268.4 billion
(160.9–4,731.1); France, the UK, Italy and Denmark would experience the highest absolute increase
in damages, and the countries with the highest loss as share of GDP would be Cyprus, Greece,
Denmark, Ireland and Croatia44. Absolute annual drought losses for the EU under a 3-4℃ warming
scenario are projected to increase five-fold, rising to EUR 45 billion per year by 210045. The
Mediterranean and Atlantic regions are expected to suffer 86% of total European losses46.
The costs of adaptation do not rise linearly with temperature but increase significantly faster.
For the EU and UK, annual adaptation investment needs are estimated to double when moving from
1.5°C to 2°C and roughly quadruple at 3-4°C of warming47. Keeping in mind the evolution of the
global warming trajectory, the sooner the EU and Member States adapt and prepare, the more solutions
there are and at relatively lower cost. The uncertainties regarding the climate impacts are significantly
higher with high emission scenarios, increasing the risk of facing unmanageable situations48.
Climate impacts will affect all economic sectors. Climate hazard exposure across a sample of 70
investment grade European companies is projected to rise about 23% between the 2020s and the
2050s.49 50 A 2025 TRACE paper51 indicates projected annual damages in Europe by 2050 under
different warming pathways (see Table 1).
Table 1: Sectoral climate related losses indicating relative impact (EUR billion, per year) 52
Sector 1.5°C 2°C 3°C
Labour 35 44 71
Residential 28 31 39
Industry & Commerce 27 31 40
Agriculture 11 13 17
Ecosystems 6 7 7
Transport 4 5 10
Energy 3 3 4
The climate impacts and risks reduce productivity, depress growth, and undermine fiscal
sustainability and heighten financial stability risks e.g.through increased potential credit defaults,
rising insurance premiums, and impacts on house values.53 According to CDP, a non-profit that runs
an independent environmental disclosure system, companies reported that extreme-weather events
caused nearly EUR 2.6 billion in real losses in 2025 alone, primarily through increased direct costs
(EUR 266 million) and operational shutdowns (EUR 230 million). Heavy rain was the largest single
driver of these losses, accounting for EUR 1.3 billion across disclosing companies54.
44 (Vousdoukas et al., 2020) 45 (European Commission. Joint Research Centre., 2020c, 2020e) 46 (European Commission. Joint Research Centre., 2020c) 47 (European Environment Agency et al., 2025)
48 (European Environment Agency et al., 2025) 49 (S&P Global, 2026) 50 (European Commission. Joint Research Centre., 2025a; European Foundation for the Improvement of Living and
Working Conditions., 2025a) 51 (Feyen, 2025) 52(Feyen, 2025) 53 (European Commission. DG ECFIN (2025); European Environment Agency, 2024; U.S. Senate Committee on the
Budget, 2024) 54 (CDP, 2026)
10
Looking ahead, however, the figures will escalate, with companies anticipating EUR 773 billion in
future financial impacts over next 10 years, which are expected to be driven by reduced production
capacity (EUR 280 billion) and asset impairment or early retirement (EUR 188 billion). The losses are
expected to spread across systems that businesses depend upon, such as infrastructure, supply chains,
insurance markets and public services55. These impacts often do not remain within the country
primarily affected, but propagate through trade, supply chains, increased prices and volatility, as well
as subsequent socio-economic tension which can cascade effects across boundaries, and are
increasingly recognised as a systemic risk for the EU’s short- and long-term security and prosperity.56
The indirect impacts cause additional heterogeneity in exposure to climate change risks: some
countries are directly affected by climate change (e.g. Mediterranean countries) while others
experience high exposure due to their large trade connections, such as Germany and Luxemburg.57
Weak private sector resilience reduces the EU’s competitiveness and the functioning of the single
market, raising production costs, deterring investment, and slowing climate resilient innovation and
business models. Annual climate-related economic losses in the EU have averaged EUR 45 billion
since 2020. Climate hazard exposure across a sample of 70 investment-grade European companies is
projected to rise by 23% from the 2020s to the 2050s.58 These are burdens on productivity, return on
investment and fiscal headroom. Without stronger policy coordination, the EU will struggle to manage
rising risks or seize economic opportunities.59 It is widely recognised that climate resilience holds
strong innovation opportunities representing major future markets globally60, but lack of
experimentation and upscaling, limited understanding of future markets and insufficient policy
coordination hamper the development of a climate adaptation economy61.
Delays in managing climate risks and in raising preparedness levels across the EU will likely
increase costs, deepen disruptions, and leave the EU economy and industry losing ground to
global competitors, especially those that innovate and invest in climate resilience.
Defence and Security Consequences
The Joint Communication on the Climate-Security Nexus in 2023 already recognised62 that the
impacts of climate change and lack of preparedness are intensifying and destabilising the
security situation for Europe. This is further affirmed in the forthcoming Comprehensive Risk and
Threat Assessment.
Three events in the period 2022–2024 alone illustrate climate impacts on European defence: extreme
heat disrupted military training operations across Europe in 2022; in 2023, a wildfire reached a major
Hellenic Air Force base and ignited a munitions stockpile; and in 2024, the Valencia floods triggered
the largest peacetime deployment of the Spanish Army in an operation. The last one also demonstrated
that hostile actors are systematically exploiting climate disasters to spread disinformation and erode
55 (CDP, 2026) 56 (Auer et al., 2025; Clark et al., 2025; Council of the European Union. European External Action Service, 2021; Harris
et al., 2026; Knaepen et al., 2022; West et al., 2021) 57 (European Central Bank., 2024b) 58 (S&P Global, 2026) 59 (European Central Bank., 2024a; European Investment Bank, 2024) 60 (SYSTEMIQ, 2026) 61 (European Commission. Joint Research Centre., 2024; European Commission. Joint Research Centre et al., 2026) 62 (JOIN(2023) 19 final)
11
public trust in governments. Even beyond specific disasters, structural risks are becoming more
entrenched.
These events expose a deeper structural vulnerability: EU military installations depend almost
entirely on civilian-owned critical energy infrastructure for electricity, fuel, gas and water, yet
defence ministries have limited control over the resilience of such infrastructure to climate impacts.
When civilian energy networks fail, the cascade to military readiness is direct - a study found that
military installations experienced 3,018 unplanned utility outages in a single year, with severe weather
responsible for a quarter of prolonged outages.63 It also identified a critical gap that persists across EU
Member States: climate hazards are not yet systematically integrated into defence capability planning,
procurement criteria or investment lifecycles. Environmental and climate vulnerability can also be
exploited by adversaries: Russia's destruction of the Kakhovka Dam displays how a deliberate action
can exploit the devastation nexus of environmental and infrastructure warfare, while the broader
destruction of climate and energy infrastructure in Ukraine demonstrate that adversarial actors have
already operationalised climate vulnerability as a weapon.
Europe is also materially exposed to climate risks through its supply chains. The continent's
defence industrial base depends on materials and products transported through maritime chokepoints
increasingly vulnerable to climate disruptions. The closure of the Straits of Hormuz and the threat of
extreme El Niño conditions with consequent impacts on food security in the developing world illustrate
how climate and geopolitical supply chain risks cascade and amplify each other. Impacts of climate
change, both extreme weather events and gradual climatic changes, can have cascading effects that
cross borders and continents. The effects can further cascade and escalate through political and security
relations, international trade, supply chains, financial markets, international aid as well as migration.
The European neighbourhood, with a large overlap of pre-existing fragility and climate vulnerability,
could see further escalation with conflict and migratory spill-over effects into Europe. European
companies with assets and operations in affected areas may see shocks influence capital flows, profit
margins and insurance premiums, with potential knock-on effects for the banking sector and national
economies. With their potential to lead to far reaching and unforeseen effects – potentially affecting
political and social stability worldwide, these transboundary risks have been increasingly recognised
as a systemic risk for the EU endangering its security and prosperity in the short and long run.
Social consequences
Insufficient and fragmented climate preparedness has very negative impacts on people and
society. More than eight out of ten Europeans consider climate change a serious problem, and four out
of five experienced at least one climate-related impact in the last five years.64 As climate risks intensify,
the social consequences of inaction can negatively affect employment, housing security or public
health in Europe.65 In 2022 in the EU, more than 60,000 people died prematurely because of the
summer heatwave. In Portugal, heatwaves have increased hospitalisations across all age groups and
major disease diagnostic categories by 19%.66 Labour productivity losses due to stress have also
negative effects on the economy.67 By the end of the century, in the EU and the UK 100 million people
63 (European Commission. Joint Research Centre., 2023) 64 (European Environment Agency et al., 2026) 65 The European Climate and Health Observatory provides a comprehensive overview. 66 (Alho et al., 2024) 67 (European Commission. Joint Research Centre., 2025a; European Foundation for the Improvement of Living and
Working Conditions., 2025b)
12
are expected to experience extreme heatwaves every year, and extreme heat-related mortality in the
EU is projected to increase more than 30-fold at 3°C global warming levels. 68
Climate impacts and risks disproportionally affect vulnerable groups, such as low-income
households, elderly people, pregnant women, children, people with disabilities, workers at poorly
climate-controlled workplaces, migrants and ethnic minorities. The level of climate vulnerability
depends on socioeconomic and other environmental risk factors (income, health, gender, age, exposure
to pollution etc.) which often overlap. Multiple exposures and recurrent climate shocks may thus trap
already vulnerable populations in a downward spiral of worsening impacts, poverty, displacement and
reduced access to essential services.69 These groups not only have limited ability to prepare for climate
impacts, but also to respond and recover from them. One example are immigrants who often do not
have stable housing and/or limited local language knowledge that directly compromises their capacity
to understand and respond to early warning notifications of climate events. Workers in outdoor
occupations (e.g. agriculture, fisheries, construction) and those performing physical work in indoor
environments that are not or poorly climate-controlled are particularly exposed to climate impacts.
Emergency workers (e.g. firefighters, rescue services) and healthcare workers can be overburdened
during or after climate emergencies.70
Climate impacts exacerbate inequalities and conflicts, erode social cohesion and fray trust. For
instance, water shortages can trigger regional conflicts. The related crop failures, declining fish stocks,
less snowfall in winter tourism resorts and other disruptive changes undermine regional livelihoods.
The heatwaves also increase online hate speech71 and gender-based violence.72
Failing to implement climate resilience in a transparent and just manner may also generate
tensions across regions and generations, since measures implemented without considering
distributional effects can shift risks from one community or territory to another, burdening vulnerable
groups.73 It is therefore of utmost importance that climate resilience is considered from a just resilience
perspective.
Just resilience is a set of policies, measures, and guiding principles intended to tackle systemic
inequalities in the transition towards a climate-resilient society, in line with the principles of the
European Pillar of Social Rights. (More details in Annex 11)
Environmental consequences
The environmental consequences of insufficient and fragmented preparedness in EU and Member
States are evident – Europe’s ecosystems are experiencing intensifying pressure, and climate change
has already been driving irreversible losses, jeopardising the delivery of vital ecosystem services
for Europe’s economy and population. Ecosystems on up to half of Europe’s land area may
experience major climate-change shifts during this century, including many of today’s protected
areas.74 Climate change exacerbates the rate and magnitude of several ongoing land degradation
68 (Naumann et al., 2020. EUCRA 2024) 69 (European Scientific Advisory Board on Climate Change, 2026) 70 (European Agency for Safety and Health at Work, n.d.) 71 (Dave Jones, 2025; Stechemesser et al., 2021) 72 (Mulambo et al., 2025) 73 (European Scientific Advisory Board on Climate Change, 2026) 74 (Hoffmann et al., 2019)
13
processes, introduces new degradation patterns, and is already the dominant driver of coastal erosion,
permafrost thawing, and emergence of wildfires.75
Fragmentation of preparedness for climate impacts can lead to a large-scale disruption of
biodiversity and ecosystem services. Such disruption of ecosystem services could critically impact
the existing water cycle, food production and infrastructure - with repercussions on carbon sinks,
human health and economic activities, which may further trigger other changes.
Other factors affecting ecosystems include land use planning and, particularly, land use management,
deforestation, biodiversity loss, land degradation and unsustainable practices like excessive water use
and intensive farming, which negatively affect soil health and water quality and quantity.76 To provide
but a few examples: droughts, heatwaves and wildfires have caused unprecedented tree mortality and
damage in Europe’s forests in recent years, with more than 60% of EU forest biomass exposed to
future risks77, and without effective countermeasures, the value of forest land may decreaseby
14 to 50% by 210078 . Droughts negatively affect the adaptative capacity of agricultural ecosystems,
the resilience of forest ecosystems and in urban ecosystems droughts indirectly affect the ability of
green urban spaces to protect people against heatwaves.79 Oceans are projected to enter ‘unprecedented
conditions’ over this century, marked by marine heatwaves, acidification and relative oxygen loss80
that further lead to faster loss of biodiversity, habitats and productivity.
75 (Intergovernmental Panel On Climate Change, 2022a) 76 (European Environment Agency, 2024) 77 (Forzieri et al., 2021) 78 (Hanewinkel et al., 2013) 79 (European Environment Agency, 2025c) 80 (Intergovernmental Panel On Climate Change, 2022b)
14
Figure 1: Problem tree81
81 The problem definition phase of this impact assessment considered initially a wide array of drivers and problems,
including many external drivers, as shown and described in supporting report. The problem tree displayed here centres on
the drivers and problems which this initiative addresses.
15
2.2 What are the key problems addressed by this policy initiative?
The overall problem can be broken down into three main elements: fragmented climate resilience in
EU and Member States (P1), and the unpreparedness of the private sector (P2) and of the population
(P3).
2.2.1 Problem 1: Fragmented climate resilience in EU and Member States
Building resilience and enhancing preparedness for climate risks requires combined and coordinated
efforts by actors across policy domains and at multiple levels of governance, including national and
subnational, in order to put in place the enabling conditions for adaptation such as adequate policies,
resources, and institutional capacities for coordinated systemic responses.
At the moment, EU and Member States lack a common reference for future climate conditions and
a unified vision of how Europe’s climate resilience must be built. This absence of a coherent
Europe-wide understanding of climate risks and preparedness needs is a structural deficiency of the
existing legal framework rather than a failure of individual actors. (more details in section 2.3)
Weak consideration of climate preparedness in policy- and decision-making, poor coordination in
implementation, and inadequate monitoring hinder progress on the collective ability to manage
escalating climate risks effectively. The EUCRA confirmed that the “complicated and at times
ambiguous configuration of risk ownership presents a serious challenge for the implementation of
robust and effective adaptation measures”82.The EUCRA policy readiness assessment rates the
preparedness of EU policies to manage specific climate risks as 'medium', defined as ”limited
consideration of climate hazards, short-term focus, lack of proactive actions, or a lack of clear targets”
confirming that existing instruments are not calibrated to manage those risks at the level required by
projected climate change trajectories.83 This reflects systemic inadequacy.
Whilst virtually all major EU policy sectors are exposed to specific climate impacts and risks, there
are also significant discrepancies and fault lines between how these various sector policies
consider and implement climate preparedness and resilience. A document-based analysis of a
sample of 40 EU policy instruments in six sectors (see Annex 10) shows major gaps and significant
differences in scope, objectives, climate projections used, responsibilities, planning, and monitoring
approaches. This suboptimal, checkered picture does not only point to risks in each policy sector
individually, such as potential water, agricultural production and food, energy supply or transport
disruptions during extreme weather events. The identified inter-sector fragmentation also increases the
risk of cascading impacts across social, economic, and ecological domains.
There are persistent gaps in the availability of data, institutional capacity and financial resources,
which further contribute to differences across Member States. Gaps are particularly relevant for
the assessment of compound and cascading risks, which remain less systematically addressed. These
limitations, in turn affect how climate risks are identified and integrated into policies. It contributes to
uneven levels of risk awareness, preparedness and policy uptake across countries and sectors.84
The fragmentation of climate resilience and preparedness across EU can be illustrated by an
example. According to the EEA, the 2003 European heatwaves caused approximately 18,000 excess
82 (European Environment Agency, 2024) 83 (European Environment Agency, 2024) 84 (European Environment Agency, 2026b)
16
deaths in France alone.85 In reaction to this excess mortality and to mitigate the impact of future
heatwaves, French authorities bolstered their national resilience frameworks, including heat health
action plans, public health preparedness measures, and urban adaptation investment. As a result,
similar heatwaves in 2022 had comparatively minimal effects in France with 7,000 excess deaths. In
Italy, heat health action plans exist in some regions but are not uniformly mandated across all
municipalities. The summer of 2022 also resulted in an estimated 18,000 excess deaths from heat in
Italy, despite access to the same scientific evidence, the same climate projections, and the same
voluntary EU-level guidance as in France. This shows that other countries which had not adopted
proactive measures like France remained acutely vulnerable. Where no binding requirement exists to
establish and activate heat preparedness protocols, implementation is uneven, under-resourced, and
dependent on local discretion.
This example demonstrates that effective and common legal and policy frameworks can yield
substantial and quantifiable benefits. However, at the same time it shows the insufficiency of a reactive
and fragmented approach, which results in overall avoidable losses and increased disparities between
Member States.
Policy approaches vary due to different governance systems, legal traditions, institutional
arrangements and coordination mechanisms. Climate risk evidence is often not clearly linked to
measurable policy objectives, corresponding indicators or climate-risk responsive actions, reducing
the ability of planning systems to guide action and track progress. Diverse policy approaches and
complex coordination during preparation and implementation of climate adaptation policies across
sectors and governance levels continue to hinder effective implementation and policy coherence across
Europe.86
Another example of the consequences of fragmented policy approach is the catastrophic flooding of
the Ahr valley in Germany in 2021, which caused over 180 deaths and approximately EUR 33 billion
in economic damage. Germany operates under the EU Floods Directive, which requires flood hazard
maps and risk management plans. Those instruments were formally in place. However, the Floods
Directive does not require risk management plans to be calibrated to forward-looking climate
projections, nor does it establish binding requirements for the integration of updated hazard data into
spatial planning and building regulations at the local level. German authorities had complied with the
letter of the existing legal framework. The absence of a legal requirement compelling the revision of
risk assumptions in line with changing climate conditions was a key factor for the Ahr disaster. While
acting in compliance with the existing European legal framework, Germany was insufficiently
prepared to prevent catastrophic outcomes, as it lacked a forward-looking obligation.
Finally, regional and local implementation is hindered by the limited capacity and resources
available to subnational authorities. This impedes the ability to translate national priorities into targeted
action.
In conclusion the preparedness and resilience building in the EU and Member States is
fragmented and does not protect the economies and societies to the extent necessary to face current
and future climate risks.
85 (European Environment Agency, 2025b) 86 (European Environment Agency, 2026b)
17
2.2.2 Problem 2: Unprepared private sector - Insufficient climate risk awareness/perception and
preparedness among businesses
For this problem, the private sector includes large corporations, SMEs, primary and land-based sectors
(including farms, forestry enterprises and businesses in food processing and rural tourism that depend
on the climate-sensitive resources); financial actors (including banks, insurers, institutional investors
and other intermediaries, insofar as they manage and price physical climate risks.
The private sector is not immune to the negative impact of extreme weather events. The share of firms
experiencing two or more heatwaves annually rose from 10% in 2000 to over 40% by 2021 across a
sample of 23 countries.87 Heatwaves significantly reduce labour productivity and could reduce global
working hours by the equivalent of 80 million full-time jobs by 2030, with the most pronounced
impacts in agriculture, construction, transport, and tourism88.
Business losses have ripple effects across the broader economy. Physical damage to business assets
and disruptions in production cascade through value chains and thereby lead to higher input costs,
reduced productivity and forgone revenues. An example of these ripple effects is the slowing of
shipping traffic along the Rhine River during the 2018 drought, when water levels fell so low that
cargo ships could carry only a fraction of their normal loads. As a result, transportation costs increased
and supply chains were disrupted, leading to a 1% reduction in Germany’s manufacturing output89 and
a 10% reduction in the production of chemicals and pharmaceuticals over three months90.
Therefore, it is of utmost importance that businesses reduce their vulnerabilities to climate impacts.
However, adaptation gaps are widespread among businesses, with many firms still responding
reactively to climate impacts rather than taking anticipatory and impactful measures91, and climate
resilience and adaptation planning remaining ‘nascent’ in leading European companies.92
SMEs are particularly affected due to limited access to finance, data and risk management capacity.93
Inconsistent public risk data, unclear policies, and fragmented guidance create high uncertainty and
discourage investment, especially for cross-border businesses.94 The high upfront costs of adaptation
also act as a barrier to action: adaptation is seen as a cost rather than an investment. While adaptation
investments tend to yield results over the medium to long term, this may not align with shorter business
planning cycles. At the same time, markets still underprice climate risks, risking financial and fiscal
instability95 and disruptions in interconnected sectors, forcing costly public interventions when failures
cascade across borders.96 Financial institutions only partially account for physical risks in lending and
most disaster losses remain uninsured.97
87 (Costa et al., 2024) 88 (Costa et al., 2024) 89 (Deutsche Bank, 2023) 90 (OECD, 2023) 91 (Intergovernmental Panel On Climate Change, 2023) 92 (S&P Global, 2026) 93 (European Investment Bank, 2024; OECD, 2023) 94 (European Commission. DG FISMA et al., 2020; OECD, 2024c) 95 (European Central Bank., 2021) 96 (ABN-AMRO, 2023) 97 (European Central Bank et al., 2024)
18
2.2.3 Problem 3: Unprepared population - Insufficient climate risk awareness/perception and
preparedness among the EU population
For this problem populations are understood as households and citizens.
While many EU citizens are aware of climate change, affected by it and concerned about the impacts,
most remain underprepared and household-level measures remain inadequate 98. Climate resilience is
a shared responsibility: public authorities must provide policies and emergency support, businesses
should manage operational risks, and individuals act within their household, family and local
community.
The risks associated with climate extremes are directly linked to society’s vulnerability to them, with
demographic shifts and socioeconomic transformations altering future exposure to these extremes. The
complex interplay between climate change and population dynamics can profoundly influence the
exposure and vulnerability of communities to such extremes and makes the case for better
preparedness even stronger.
EUCRA99 concluded that societal preparedness remains low, as policy implementation is lagging
substantially behind quickly increasing risk levels. Preparedness fragmentation, combined with private
sector unpreparedness, weakens the population’s structural ability and incentives to act. Capacity for
resilience is also unevenly distributed, with vulnerable groups having fewer resources for it.100
Behavioural hurdles, such as short-term thinking or over-reliance on public support, or simply feeling
overwhelmed by the scale of challenge, further reduce individual action.
2.3 What are the problem drivers?
2.3.1 Institutional, policy and governance barriers
Institutions, governance structures and public policy responses influence, to a large degree, the levels
of exposure and vulnerability to the growing climate hazards, shaping the climate related risks for the
European economy and society.
2.3.1.1 Policies not reflecting future climatic conditions
Chapters 1 and 2.1 have already described the effects of climate change, and Annex 12 provides more
detail on the projected future climates. To recapitulate these briefly: Europe is currently on course to
be 3.2°C to 4.5°C warmer than in pre-industrial times, which will result in more frequent and more
severe hazards, both from slow-onset processes and extreme weather events.
One of the primary drivers of uneven climate resilience and preparedness across the Union is that the
policies do not reflect future climatic conditions. The provisions are set for the climate of today/time
of adoption and while policies often have long-term consequences and sometimes significant lag
98 (European Commission. DG ECHO, 2024; European Environment Agency et al., 2026) 99 (European Environment Agency, 2024) 100 (European Environment Agency., 2025)
19
before they bring effects, they do not consider sufficiently the climatic conditions in which the policies
will need to keep being effective.
Generally, projected climatic conditions are insufficiently reflected in EU sector policy
requirements, if at all (see Annex 10). As a result, decisions taken today (e.g. on infrastructure design,
building standards, land-use planning, and water management) lock in vulnerability to projected
climate hazards for the lifetime of those systems. This represents a systemic preparedness failure.
Given the long lead times associated with adaptation action and the multi-decadal policy horizons
involved, the absence of legally binding requirements to calibrate decisions to future climatic
conditions is a compounding failure. Its consequences grow with each investment cycle in which it
remains unaddressed.
This driver applies and contributes to all three problems identified above.
2.3.1.2 Unclear, overlapping, incomplete climate resilience governance at EU and Member State
levels
Unclear governance structures and administrative barriers – such as incoherent or missing laws
and procedural requirements, institutional silos or lack of institutional capacity – can result in gaps,
overlaps and inconsistencies between sector policies or administrative levels101, thereby
preventing a systemic, efficient and effective response to climate risks and affecting the potential for
transformational adaptation. Weak coordination, lack of understanding of climate conditions, common
objectives and goals, and divergent horizontal climate resilience policy and sector approaches can lead
to weak, inconsistent or contradictory outcomes, and dampen the signals and incentives needed by
investors.102
At Union level, the current horizontal climate resilience governance framework combines binding and
non-binding policy instruments (see Annex 10). The legally binding European Climate Law and
Governance Regulation are complemented by the EU Strategy on Adaptation to Climate Change
established under the Climate Law as a Communication, intermediate policy messages presented in
the Commission Communication on managing climate risks, and with ad hoc knowledge products such
as the Commission guidelines on Member States’ national adaptation strategies and plans and EUCRA.
The EU Strategy on Adaptation to Climate Change is a non-binding instrumentthat sets out the
Union vision to become a climate-resilient society by 2050. The original strategy dates from 2013
and was revised in 2021 to consider the Paris Agreement’s temperature goal of 1.5°C; it puts forward
a multitude of actions for the Commission.
However, since the adoption of the Adaptation Strategy, climate projections for Europe have evolved
significantly (indicating stronger warming) and the first EUCRA has been published. The Strategy’s
non-binding nature means that it cannot create enforceable obligations on the Union and the Member
States, resulting in incoherent and fragmented approaches. As highlighted by the first Union level
progress assessment the Strategy has not delivered measurable and sufficiently rapid climate resilience
outcomes, with several envisaged actions still to advance.103 The Strategy does not constitute a solid
101 (European Court of Auditors, 2024; van Minnen et al., 2025) 102 ‘Fragmentation and lack of policy coordination’ and ‘regulatory uncertainty and inconsistent policy signal’ were also
frequently highlighted as a key barriers to better climate preparedness in the OPC. 103 (European Commission. DG CLIMA, 2025a)
20
overall framework due to its aspirational nature and the fact that it is based on outdated
assumptions. (More details in Annex 10)
The European Climate Law is a regulation establishing the main legal foundation for horizontal
climate adaptation action at Union and Member State level, with limited links to sectoral policies.
It merely sets out a general obligation to ensure ‘continuous progress in enhancing adaptive capacity,
strengthening resilience and reducing vulnerability to climate change’, in accordance with the Paris
Agreement. It requires the Commission to adopt and regularly review the Union adaptation strategy,
and Member States to adopt and review national adaptation strategies and plans, based on robust
climate change and vulnerability analyses, progress assessments and indicators. The Law contains
provisions for five-yearly assessments by the Commission of Union progress and measures, and of
national measures.
However, the Law’s adaptation provisions are too general and lack clear specific objectives or targets,
adaptation-specific governance and robust progress assessment, which limits systematic consideration
of climate risks in Union sectoral policies and across Member States. While the Law creates a general
obligation to pursue climate adaptation, it does not provide a sufficiently comprehensive and
operational framework to ensure coherent and effective climate resilience action across the
Union. (More details in Annex 10)
The Governance Regulation provides the Union framework for planning and reporting on
energy and climate policies and targets. It requires Member States to set out their planned policies
and measures in integrated national energy and climate plans (NECPs), and report regularly on their
progress. As regards adaptation, it requires adaptation goals to be reflected in NECPs “where
applicable” and sets the reporting channel through which Member States provide information on
horizontal national adaptation actions, and on some sectoral actions.
However, the Governance Regulation has not been sufficient to support the level of climate
resilience needed across the Union and Member States. The 2024 Commission report on the review
of the Governance Regulation104 and the 2025 EU-wide assessment of the final updated NECPs105
confirm that adaptation remains insufficiently embedded: NECPs often refer to national adaptation
strategies and plans rather than systematically integrate climate risks considerations into energy sector
and climate planning; and gaps and inconsistencies persist in the scope and quality of information
reported under Article 19(1), and adaptation reporting lacks indicators to track progress. (More details
in Annex 10)
While the Union-level horizontal policy framework sets broad aspirations and provides some tools,
both its level of detail and its practical application remain insufficient. The ECA concluded106 that
reporting on climate adaptation adds limited value for tracking progress and supporting future policy
decisions, due to the lack of common indicators, identified challenges in tracking adaptation related
funding, and weaknesses in the use of scientific data in national adaptation policies, in particular with
respect to sectoral policies.
104 (COM(2024) 550 final) 105 (European Commission, 2025b) 106 (European Court of Auditors, 2024)
21
In the last decade, Member States have been gradually strengthening their policy foundations
for climate resilience and adaptation. The latest data107 108 shows that all 27 Member States have
adopted national adaptation policies, and most have completed at least one full policy cycle. However,
progress remains uneven in terms of climate risk evidence base, legal anchoring, policy formats and
progress monitoring.
21 Member States have published climate change and vulnerability analyses, although methodological
approaches vary. Six of these analyses are more than eight years old, which limit their ability to reflect
the latest climate science and evolving risk patterns. 14 Member States anchor climate adaptation in
national climate legislation, but the scope and level of detail of these provisions differ. In addition, 14
Member States use national indicators to track implementation progress, but these indicator
frameworks are different and cannot provide a consistent basis for assessing adaptation progress across
the Union.
These individual policies do not a guarantee of implementation and systematic operational
preparedness across the Union and across national borders. The policy development continues to
be challenged by diverse approaches, complex coordination across sectors and governance levels,
unclear ownership of climate-related risks, variable institutional capacity and uncertain financing. The
fragmented Member States’ approaches continue to affect also the implementation of measures and
challenge policy coherence. Although the subnational level is central to adaptation, regional and local
implementation remains constrained by limited capacity and resources, limiting the translation of
national priorities into targeted action and contributing to uneven preparedness across Europe.109
The Commission assessment of Member States’ adaptation progress under the European
Climate Law110 showed that, while national climate adaptation frameworks were in place, major
weaknesses remained in their operationalisation and implementation. Overall, key gaps concerned
insufficient climate risk and investment needs assessments, lack of dedicated budgets, use of outdated
scientific data, weak interinstitutional coordination and integration of nature-based solutions in
strategic and sectoral policies, and missing indicators for monitoring of actions and results. Due to lack
of harmonised approaches under the Law across all steps of the climate adaptation policy cycle, the
Commission was unable to assess the real progress on the ground towards enhanced climate
preparedness and resilience. Instead, the assessment focused on processes and administrative
arrangements. For the same reason, the Commission could not assess relative progress at Member State
level nor could have it aggregated in a meaningful manner. These findings were also mentioned in the
8EAP Mid-Term Review.111
The Commission issued in 2023 Guidelines on Member States’ adaptation strategies and plans to
support them in developing and revising their policy frameworks. However, due to their non-binding
nature, the guidelines have not managed to resolve the persisting gaps, as in many Member States risk
ownership, political commitment, coordination, capacity and sustainable financial resources are not
sufficient.
This driver, due to its nature, applies and contributes mainly to Problem 1.
107 (European Environment Agency, 2026c) 108 (European Environment Agency, 2025d) 109 (OECD, 2023) 110 (SWD(2023) 932 final) 111 (COM(2024) 123 final)
22
2.3.1.3 Limited integration of climate resilience in sectoral decision-making processes
Across the EU and Member States, sectoral policies often consider climate resilience insufficiently
and inconsistently, if at all. The likely exposure and vulnerability to climate risks112 is insufficiently
reflected in sectoral policies, from energy to transport, to agriculture or financial services, to give just
a few examples. This leaves weak links and thus constrains effective and systemic climate risk
management, even in sectors with significant exposure.113 The overall preparedness of EU policy areas
is not sufficient as evidenced by EUCRA, indicating the exposures in policy areas, interlinkages
between the risks and policy areas, and the gaps in reducing such fragmentation of approaches (see
Annex 9).
Climate resilience dimension is to some degree present in a range of EU policies, such as the amended
Directive on Requirements for budgetary frameworks of the Member States114; the EU Taxonomy
Regulation115; the surveillance mechanisms for tracking climate risks used by the European Central
Bank, European Systemic Risk Board, and European Banking Authority; the PUS116; the Critical
Entities Resilience Directive; the Risk-Preparedness Regulation117 and the envisaged revision of the
EU energy security architecture118; certain tools of the Common Agricultural Policy; the European
Nature Restoration Law119; the Marine Strategy Framework Directive120; the Regulation on Serious
Cross-Border Threats to Health121; the EU Occupational Safety and Health (OSH) Framework
Directive122; the Union’s Environmental assessment instruments123; the Water Framework
Directive124; the European Ocean Pact125; the LIFE programme126; and strategies such as the EU Ports
Strategy127, EU Medical Countermeasures Strategy128, EU Forest Strategy129 and the European Water
Resilience Strategy 130. At the same time, the approaches to climate resilience differ, are not
coordinated and operationalised. For example, the Energy Performance of Buildings Directive does
address thermal comfort in buildings as part of considerations, but only as an element in the calculation
of cost-optimal levels of energy performance, to be transposed through national building regulations
and other actions; yet there are no clear objectives for this, and broader resilience of buildings is not
addressed.
112 Embedding climate resilience considerations into the design phase of EU legislation and policy decisions. See Annex
11 for a full definition. 113 (Cortés Arbués et al., 2025; EFCA, 2025; Gancheva et al., 2024; Leitner et al., 2024) 114 (EU) 2024/1265 115 (EU) 2020/852 116 (European Commission et al., 2025) 117 (EU) 2019/941 118 (European Commission, 2026g) 119 (EU) 2022 120 (EU) 2024/1991 121 (EU) 2022/2371 122 (89/391/EEC) 123 (European Commission, 2026b) 124 2000/60/EC 125 (European Commission, 2026h) 126 (European Commission, 2026d) 127 (European Commission, 2026f) 128 (European Commission, 2026e) 129 (European Commission, 2026c) 130 (European Commission, 2025a)
23
The amended Council Directive 2011/85/EU on Requirements for Budgetary Frameworks of the
Member States does contain provisions requiring Member States to assess and report on how climate-
related macro-fiscal risks may affect the medium- and long-term sustainability of public finances, on
disaster- and climate-related contingent liabilities and on the fiscal costs incurred due to disasters and
climate-related shocks. Despite analytical progress, implementation approaches remain relatively
nascent and diverging across Member States.131 So far, there has been no systematic and structured
assessment of integration of climate resilience across EU policies; a tentative mapping of selected
policies and their potential coverage of the main dimensions of the initiative is included in Annex 10.
This mapping does not address the potential gaps in implementation as relevant, comprehensive and
sufficiently robust information is not available (reflecting the fragmentation and unclear distribution
of responsibilities), but from evidence presented in Annex 9 about increasing sectoral risks as well as
historical evidence on increasing losses, it can be inferred that lack of policy preparedness cannot be
fully assigned to regulatory failure and therefore insufficient implementation is also part of the problem
driver.
Whilst information on sector integration at Member State level is widely lacking, the EUCRA
finds that there are significant governance barriers which are hindering progress at Member State level,
and identifies a wide range of national policy competence areas that are exposed, such as spatial
planning, zoning or public finance management (See Annex 9).
Despite increased efforts since 2021 to integrate climate adaptation into sectoral policies, and to
strengthen links with disaster risk management and environmental assessment processes, the reported
information under the 2025 Governance Regulation indicates that adaptation across sectors is currently
unevenly integrated.
This driver, to different extent, contributes to all problems either directly (Problem 2) or indirectly
(Problem 1 and Problem 3).
2.3.1.4 Unclear climate risk ownership
Unclear risk ownership132and lack of democratic accountability contribute to slow and ineffective
progress. Research points to the ambiguity of risk ownership mandates between the EU and Member
States, which reduces policy coherence and effectiveness, and highlights policy areas in need of a
stronger EU role.133 Administrative capacity constraints exacerbate this situation e.g. many subnational
authorities lack the expertise, funding and tools for climate risk management134.
So far climate adaptation is primarily treated as the responsibility of environment and climate
ministries. This has severely hampered the understanding of risk ownership and consequently action
across sectors. The Climate Law’s provisions have been proven insufficient to improve adaptive
capacity across sectors, as mentioned in sub-section 2.3.1.2 and Annex 10. There are no minimum
content requirements, no common methodological standards, and no enforceable sectoral outcomes.
131 (European Commission, DG ECFIN, 2025). The Commission has been conducting scenario analysis reflecting climate
risks into its Debt Sustainability Analysis (European Commission. DG ECFIN (2026); European Commission. DG ECFIN
and Gagliardi, N. (2025); European Commission. DG ECFIN (2022)). 132 A governance concept that, in the EU adaptation context, defines the responsibility for managing climate risks. It is
strongly related to accountability. See Annex 10 for a full definition 133 (European Scientific Advisory Board on Climate Change, 2026) 134 (Intergovernmental Panel On Climate Change et al., 2023)
24
The EEA Report135 confirms that risk ownershipand sectoral responsibilities are often unclear.
Responsibilities for managing climate-related risks are often spread across several ministries, agencies,
sectors and levels of governance, without clear accountability for who should act, by when and with
which resources. This is particularly important in sectors where adaptation decisions are made in
practice, such as buildings, land use, infrastructure, water management, health, agriculture and civil
protection. Where climate risks are not embedded in sectoral rules, standards and investment decisions,
adaptation remains difficult to operationalise.
Risk ownership, in the EU climate resilience building and climate adaptation context, refers to the
distribution of responsibilities between public authorities for policy decisions - including
implementation choices - that have the potential to reduce exposure or vulnerability to climate risks in
their primary domain and for other policies. (More details in Annex 11)
This driver contributes directly to Problems 1 and 2.
2.3.2 Methodological, evidence and informational barriers
2.3.2.1 Unclear vision, objectives, targets and indicators barriers
The visions, objectives, targets and indicators in EU and Member State climate adaptation and
preparedness strategies remain general and lack strong mandates needed for driving consistent
action across sectors and governance levels136 137(see Annex 10). Combined with divergences in the
understanding of the climatic futures that policies should prepare for, this prevents building
systemic climate resilience effectively. EU level reports to address this barrier do exist138, yet they use
indicators and provide information with limited relevance to climate resilience.139 Usually, Member
States and policy sectors choose independently what they deem most appropriate or available.
This driver contributes directly to Problems 1 and 2.
2.3.2.2 Methodology and terminology barriers
Climate resilience terminologies and methodologies – such as definitions of climate adaptation,
climate resilience, preparedness, risk, thresholds for drought events - are often understood and applied
differently. Together with diverging methodologies to conduct climate risk assessments they
undermine data comparability in the EUCRA and other climate risk assessments, complicating cross-
sectoral and cross-government coordination.
This driver contributes directly to Problem 1 and indirectly to Problems 2 and 3.
135 (European Environment Agency, 2026b) 136 (European Scientific Advisory Board on Climate Change, 2026), recommendation 3 (p14) 137 (OECD, 2025) 138 Notably reporting under the Governance Regulation and the adaptation chapters of the annual EU Climate Action
Progress Reports, also others such as the State of the Energy Union Report ESTAT SDG reports, 8 EAP monitoring, or
EU Semester reports. 139 (European Court of Auditors, 2024) The Court concluded that adaptation reporting “lacks common indicators for
measuring progress towards climate resilience by 2050” and therefore adds little value for strategic steering.
25
2.3.2.3 Climate risk assessment (CRA) barriers
While the evidence base on climate risks is improving across Europe, it is not yet supported by
sufficiently harmonised approaches to national climate risk assessments. Methodologies, the use of
future scenarios and reference warming trajectories, sectoral coverage and timing of assessments vary
significantly across Member States. As a result, climate risks are increasingly identified, but not in a
sufficiently coherent and coordinated way. This leads to uneven levels of climate risk knowledge,
awareness and preparedness, and makes it difficult to assess how systematically climate risk evidence
informs adaptation policy development and implementation. This weak link reduces the ability to
prioritise action according to the most significant risks and can result in policies and action that are not
sufficiently targeting the most urgent risks or the most vulnerable sectors. Methodological diversity
across Europe further limits comparability and coherence, while insufficient cross-border cooperation
and data sharing leave shared and transboundary risks only partially understood and addressed140.
Across governance levels and policy sectors, large differences in CRA approaches and methods
undermine their comparability and effectiveness as a coherent foundation for policy and action,
hampering systemic climate resilience.141 At the EU level, whilst EUCRA filled critical evidence gaps
and offered a first, much-needed Europe-wide risk overview, its continuity remains unclear and relies
on political initiatives. At the national level, whilst 21 Member States had climate risk assessments by
2025142, there are still significant shortcomings and differences e.g. in risk structure, quantification,
scenario use, coverage of systemic and cascading risks. The main gaps concern the availability and
interoperability of data, the technical expertise needed for integrated and systemic risk assessment, and
the financial and institutional capacity required to translate CRA findings into action. These constraints
weaken the uptake of risk knowledge in adaptation planning and implementation, and risk widening
preparedness gaps between countries.
This driver contributes directly to Problem 1.
2.3.2.4 Climate adaptation planning and design barriers
Climate adaptation planning across the EU remains inconsistent, with wide variations in
methodologies, and ambition. At the national level, the 2023 Guidelines on Member States’ adaptation
strategies and plans143 could so far not prevent large variations in their methodologies. Many countries
continue to struggle with coordination across sectors and governance levels, particularly in
decentralised and federal systems. Fragmented mandates, unclear roles and limited administrative
capacity reduce the coherence, effectiveness and efficiency of adaptation planning, even where
strategies and plans are in place. This variety of approaches prevents the effective management of
the many shared, transnational and systemic climate risks.144
This driver contributes directly to Problem 1 and indirectly to Problems 2 and 3.
140 (European Environment Agency, 2026c) 141 (European Commission. DG ECFIN, 2022, 2025; European Environment Agency, 2024; Luo et al., 2023; Newman et
al., 2023; Schwarzwald et al., 2022; Stern, 2007) 142 (European Environment Agency, 2025e) 143 (European Commission, 2023a) 144 (European Commission, 2024b)
26
2.3.2.5 Progress monitoring and assessment barriers
Current frameworks for monitoring, reporting, evaluation, and learning (MREL) allow only limited
tracking of the effectiveness of climate resilience and adaptation policies, restricting insights into
progress (as mentioned in section 2.3.2.5 and Annex 10). Developing suitable metrics for adaptation
is often challenging due to the diversity and complexity of climate risks and adaptation responses.
Compared to monitoring and reporting, policy evaluations as less common among Member States. At
the national level, many countries lack robust evaluation systems with shared guidelines or indicators,
making it hard to compare progress across Member States, assess the effectiveness of measures, justify
investments, or refine strategies. An additional barrier here is that sometimes the effects of a particular
adaptation response are only visible after a delay, which can make it hard to evaluate certain
activities145. MREL limitations also prevent financial institutions and insurers from pricing climate
risks.146
This driver contributes to Problem 1.
2.3.3 Information and know-how barriers:
Access to reliable, actionable data and skills remain insufficient to adequately support climate
risk management decisions. Limited awareness and use of EU adaptation tools and knowledge
platforms at local level was identified as a shortcoming by the ECA147. EU-level tools providing
climate resilience data remain underused, for various reasons: they are too technical (e.g. the C3S
Atlas), provide too coarse information (e.g. the European Climate Data Explorer), key users are not
aware of them (e.g. Climate-ADAPT)148, and have difficulties in understanding their methodologies.
Data formats of current tools are often inconsistent, and quality of external information reported is not
always ensured. Current tools also tend to overlook systemic risks. National tools do exist, yet with
different scopes and approaches, limiting their comparability and use for cross-sectoral, cross-border
and multi-governance level purposes149.
Also, economic impact data are not complete enough for a comprehensive assessment macro-fiscal
impacts and risks150 and incomplete vulnerability data and uncertain risk projections create significant
uncertainty for large European corporations.151
At the Member State level, implementation is constrained by uncertain financing and limited capacity
(staffing). Few Member States have dedicated adaptation financing mechanisms that track and ring-
fence resilience expenditure separately from broader disaster response and recovery spending. Limited
institutional and technical capacity, especially at regional and local levels, restricts the translation of
national priorities into targeted measures on the ground. Low. Moreover, funding going into skills for
innovation is not always well coordinated towards innovation needs.152
145 (European Environment Agency, 2026c) 146 (European Central Bank et al., 2023; European Scientific Advisory Board on Climate Change, 2026; Leitner et al., 2024;
OECD et al., 2022; United Nations Environment Programme et al., 2024) 147 (European Court of Auditors, 2024) 148 (Copernicus Climate Change Service, 2024; European Court of Auditors, 2024; European Environment Agency, n.d.) 149 (European Environment Agency, 2024) 150 (European Commission. DG ECFIN, 2025) 151 (Cortés Arbués et al., 2025) 152 (European Commission, 2024g; European Commission, 2024h)
27
This driver contributes to, to different extents, to all the identified Problems.
2.3.4 Market failures
There are three interconnected market failures that distort investment decisions when it comes
to factoring in future climate conditions. Firstly, the true costs of inaction – damage to infrastructure,
public health burdens, productivity losses – are not internalised, skewing incentives toward short-term
considerations. Many of these costs are borne by actors other than those making investment decisions.
For example, governments frequently absorb a substantial share of the costs of disaster response,
reconstruction and emergency support, while healthcare systems bear the costs associated with heat-
related illnesses, disease outbreaks and deteriorating air quality. Supply chain disruptions and
productivity losses often affect entire sectors and regions rather than individual firms (e.g. Rhine low
water in 2018 and 2022 that affected several sectors153). As these wider societal costs are not fully
reflected in market prices, firms and investors may face limited incentives to invest in adaptation
measures whose benefits accrue primarily to society as a whole.
Secondly, the benefits of adaptation materialise over the long term and are inadequately monetised,
which weakens the case for investment and reinforces inaction. Unlike investments that generate new
revenues or increase productivity, adaptation measures typically create value by reducing future losses
and preserving existing economic activity. Their benefits are therefore realised through damages
avoided rather than income generated. This creates significant measurement challenges, as avoided
losses are inherently counterfactual and depend on uncertain future climate conditions (see Annex 8
and examples in chapter 6). Conventional investment appraisal frameworks frequently struggle to
capture these benefits, particularly where project evaluation periods are short or discount rates place
less weight on long-term outcomes. As a result, many adaptation measures that would deliver
substantial economic benefits over their lifetime appear less attractive than investments with more
immediate and easily quantifiable returns.
Thirdly, climate risks are not reliably priced in across financial markets, infrastructure planning
and public procurement. The asset pricing often relies on historic data154 that do not reflect the new
risk patterns that will emerge because of climate change. The nature of the risk is long-term and
depends on complex interactions between climate variables and socioeconomic developments that are
difficult to model. According to the ESRB155, the incomplete incorporation of climate-related risks in
market prices can cause assets to be overestimated or liabilities to be underestimated, affecting both
financial institutions (mainly through holdings of financial assets) and non-financial corporations
(particularly through tangible assets measured at fair value, such as investment property. ECB
supervisory mandate also underlines that modelling and quantification of climate risks is subject to
significant underestimations by banks.156 Thus, markets may not price future physical risk
correctly, potentially leading to capital misallocation and economic inefficiency.
153 In a month with 30 days of low water, industrial production in Germany declines by about 1 percent, ceteris paribus,
according to study by Ademmer, et al. (Ademmer et al., 2020). 154 ESRB advice to EBA shows historical data use is standard (ergo not considering future climate): conventional risk
management methods used by financial institutions and supervisors may not be suitable for properly capturing the full
range of climate-related financial risks, methods are based on historical data that do not reflect the new risk patterns that
will emerge as a result of climate change 155 (European Systemic Risk Board., 2024) 156 (European Central Bank, 2025)
28
Together these failures produce wrong price signals that perpetuate and deepen the preparedness
gap. These distortions are further compounded by information asymmetries, as investors, lenders and
households often lack access to consistent, forward-looking information on physical climate risks and
the effectiveness of adaptation measures and do not factor them in their decisions, as confirmed also
by the ECB 2022 climate risk stress test.157
An important example of this effect is the 2021 floods in Germany, which caused more than EUR 33
billion in damages.158 After the disaster the average property prices in flood-prone areas did not adjust
to account for flood risk. Meaningful price declines occurred only in areas located close to the flooding
or in regions shown to have higher levels of climate-change awareness.159 This shows that flood-risk
valuation does not adjust uniformly across the market and can lead to “suboptimal capital allocation”,
potential overinvestment in flood-prone areas and demonstrates how climate risks remain inadequately
priced into market decisions despite existing flood-risk regulations. This example shows that market
prices can continue to underestimate physical climate risks and lead to increase of future economic
losses as climate impacts intensify.
Short-term perspectives and shareholder pressures, focused on annual returns, hinder long-term
resilience investments, even if they promise substantial long-term gains, leading to underfunding and
overreliance on outdated climate data rather than forward-looking scenarios160. Estimating potential
losses from indirect impacts (supply chain disruption, labour productivity etc.) is challenging, and
physical climate risks remain underpriced: though natural disasters cause financial losses, equity
valuations and markets show little reaction to major climate shocks.161 Consequently, private resilience
investment stays low - particularly in manufacturing, a key GDP driver in Europe - risking locked
vulnerabilities and higher future costs162. Despite vast market potential for climate solutions, resilience
also remains an innovation blind spot.163 The fact that governments bear costs of disaster
management, not only results in a sense of complacency and disincentivises risk aversion by citizens
and industry but also strains public budgets and diverts funds from education and R&D, undermining
competitiveness.
Finally, there is a growing transfer of risks to an insurance industry, which is either unable or
unwilling to accept them. This is leading to a widening protection gap as insurers increase the
complexity of underwriting in a bid to reduce their payouts and protect their operating model. Beyond
this, the structural erosion of insurability stems from the increased frequency and severity of losses.
As risks are non-linear and geographically correlated, this limits the extent to which they can be priced
using solely historical data. Therefore, conventional mechanisms are constrained which limits the
ability for insurers to offer coverage that is broad and affordable, even in places where demand is
strong. Moreover, households and investors are encouraged to rely on insurance as a de-risking
mechanism, while the parallel implementation of risk reduction measures would be beneficial to
improve long-term insurability.164 (see also Annex 8)
157 (European Central Bank., 2022) 158 (Ulrich et al., 2026; Zenker et al., 2024) 159 (Gruhl et al., 2025) 160 (EFCA, 2025; European Environment Agency, 2024) 161 (European Commission. DG ECFIN, 2025) 162 (Cortés Arbués et al., 2025) 163 (McKinsey, 2025a; Tailwind, 2024) 164 (Climate Resilience Dialogue, 2024; Crugnola-Humbert, 2025)
29
This driver contributes directly to Problem 2 and indirectly to Problems 1 and 3.
2.3.5 Behavioural barriers
Behavioural responses to climate risks are strongly influenced by framing, reference points, personal
experience, and emotional salience rather than objective data. Behavioural barriers - such as short-
term thinking, cognitive tunnelling165, and risk misperception – increase the gap between high
climate concern and low preparedness. Climate resilience is often seen as a long-term challenge
whose benefits materialise beyond electoral cycles, competing with more immediate priorities like
economic growth or energy security166. Public-sector ambiguity on climate risk management also
discourages private investments in long-term, systemic solutions167. Without compelling, positive
narratives on climate resilience, risk awareness, risk perception and risk ownership remain weak,
which combined with the market failures described above, results in stalling action by individuals,
companies and governments.
This driver contributes to all the identified Problems.
2.4 How likely is the problem to persist?
Climatic hazards will continue to increase, with existing policies insufficient to keep pace. The
persistence of the problem and of its drivers have been set out in this and the previous chapter,
evidenced by the EUCRA and other major studies in the field, and summarised in early 2026 by the
European Scientific Advisory Board on Climate Change (ESABCC)168. The persistence of the problem
is also echoed in the EU strategic foresight report from 2025, which presents key long-term megatrends
and EU-specific challenges, identifying climate resilience as a key area for action169.
The preparedness of European economy and society to climate risks is one element of overall societal
resilience, and the two are interrelated:
• Forceful, comprehensive solutions in sectoral policy areas (e.g. structural and systemic
infrastructure security approaches, water resilience policies) may reduce climate vulnerabilities
and exposures, even without additional horizontal climate resilience and adaptation action. Yet,
the identified problem drivers strongly suggest that this effect will be very limited at best.
• As such, horizontal climate resilience and adaptation policies and actions will not be enough to
deliver overall resilience of the society, but they are an essential part of it, as recognised also in the
Preparedness Union Strategy and its relevant actions, such as the Comprehensive Risk and Threat
Assessment and the nonbinding Minimum Preparedness Requirements.
Therefore, the described problems are highly likely to persist and amplify without additional
interventions to tackle the identified barriers, as a contribution to overall societal resilience. Chapter
5.1 on the policy baseline provides more details on projected developments.
165 (Mani et al., 2013; Mullainathan et al., 2013; Shah et al., 2015) 166 (OECD, 2025; United Nations Environment Programme, 2021) 167 (European Commission. DG CLIMA, 2025d) 168 (European Scientific Advisory Board on Climate Change, 2026) 169 (European Commission. Secretariat General., 2025)
30
3 WHY SHOULD THE EU ACT?
3.1 Legal basis
This initiative is based on Article192(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
(TFEU), on Union policy on the environment170. There are also several other Treaty provisions of
relevance to the initiative, such as Articles 114 (internal market), 122 (emergency measures), 168
(public health), 194 (energy policy) and 196 (civil protection).
3.2 Subsidiarity: Necessity of EU action
Climate hazards increasingly affect the entire EU territory and put core Treaty objectives and policy
areas at risk171, thus demanding strong EU-level action.
Many climate risks are shared between MSs because of their cross-border, transboundary dimension.
River basins, seas, energy grids, transport networks, supply chains, ecosystems, infectious disease
pathways, financial systems, markets and societies span across national borders. Impacts can cascade
and compound at broader economic and societal level degrading Union-wide cohesion, financial
stability and investment outlook, posing a wider systemic threat with considerable potential to impact
on the free movement of goods, services, capital and persons between countries.
MSs addressing these shared risks in varying ways will not deliver the same result as a joint approach.
To be efficient and effective, climate resilience policies require more uniform application, and
coordinated action across different sectors and governance levels. Weak links between risks and
policies can be prevented to avoid compromising the prosperity and safety of all EU citizens and
industry.
EU-level action on climate resilience and adaptation is also needed because, at the international level,
the EU has committed to achieving the Global Goal on Adaptation under Article 7 of the Paris
Agreement172, and is party to other international agreements with important climate resilience
aspects173. This need is further underpinned by the Treaty principle of sincere cooperation, external
representation and the coordination of Union and Member State action in international agreements and
multilateral fora, as well as the Union’s objective of promoting measures at international level
combating climate change under Article 191 TFEU.
In sum, climate impacts can undermine the effective delivery of EU policies including the functioning
of the single market, as well as the Union’s ability to uphold its fundamental rights and pursue its
international obligations and promote more ambitious approaches internationally. Actions at the
national level would not be sufficient in addressing climate risks. Policy intervention at the EU level
170 (Consolidated Version of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, 2012) 171 These include security, social justice and protection, economic growth, fiscal and financial sustainability, territorial
cohesion, public health, food security, a functioning internal market, environmental protection, and marine biological
resources under the common fisheries policy. 172 Article 7 of the 2015 Paris Agreement established the Global Goal on Adaptation more details. 173 E.g. Espoo Convention; Convention on the Protection and Use of Transboundary Watercourses and International Lakes;
Kunming-Montreal Global Biodiversity Framework, 2022; Sendai Framework for Disaster Risk Reduction 2015 - 2030,
2015; Transforming our world: the 2030 Agenda for Sustainable Development, 2015; Convention to Combat
Desertification, 2017)
31
– in concert with national, regional and local action - is necessary to effectively and efficiently achieve
the needed levels of systemic, EU-wide climate resilience and preparedness levels.
3.3 Subsidiarity: Added value of EU action
This initiative is expected to generate added value over and above what the Member States can achieve
nationally for the following reasons:
• The magnitude and complexity of the challenge, and the fact that climate change affects many
policy areas of shared competence, requires an all-of-government approach that includes
intervention at the EU policy level.
• Complementing different national policies and rules, EU-level action is needed for promoting a
more harmonised and coherent understanding and approach to climate resilience at national and
subnational level and across policy areas, thereby effectively reducing transnational, cross-border
and systemic risks.
• In addition to contributing to greater effectiveness, EU-level intervention for climate resilience has
significant potential for achieving policy objectives in a more cost-efficient manner. For instance,
a single EU-wide early warning and surveillance system for wildfires or climate-sensitive
infectious diseases is cheaper and will deliver better results on these cross-border impacts
compared to the development and operation of separate systems by each Member State.
• Similarly, improving the functioning of the internal market for climate resilience products and
services (e.g. heat-protection gear for workers, less water intensive and more climate resilient
crops, smart building cooling solutions) holds potential for economies of scale, greater
competitiveness at the global scale, and better leverage over global norms and regulatory standards.
• Strengthening the role of climate resilience in EU budgetary and economic governance frameworks
not only provides a common direction to public authorities, but also – by extension - to the private
sector and citizens.
• EU-led policies and support measures for climate resilience have a bigger chance of leading to true
transformation. These will not only make the EU and the Member States more prepared to face
current and future climate risks, but also strengthen core values of the Union, such as solidarity,
cohesion and reduction of inequalities.
32
4 OBJECTIVES: WHAT IS TO BE ACHIEVED?
4.1 General objective
To address the problems identified in chapter 2, the general objective (GO) is to make EU and its
Member States more resilient to current and future climate risks. This objective contributes to
implementing
• the Political Guidelines 2024-2029 of the Commission, and the priorities of the 2024-2029 strategic
agenda174;
• the objectives of protecting the environment and human health, and dealing with the worldwide
problem of climate change, with a view to promoting sustainable development (Article 191 TFEU);
• the European Climate Law and Article 7 of the Paris Agreement, which require the Union
institutions and its MS to enhance adaptive capacity, strengthen resilience, and reduce vulnerability
to climate change.
• of strengthening the EU’s long-term competitiveness and strategic autonomy, as highlighted in the
Draghi175 and Letta176 reports, by enhancing resilience to climate risks, safeguarding productivity,
supporting innovation, and ensuring a stable and predictable environment for sustainable
investment and economic growth.
174 (European Union, 2024) 175 (European Commission. European Political Strategy Centre., 2025) 176 (Enrico Letta, 2024)
33
4.2 Specific objectives
The specific objectives (SO) of this initiative address the key problems and drivers identified in
Chapter 2.2. This impact assessment will evaluate the capacity of the different policy options to deliver
them.
Figure 2: General objective, problems, and specific objectives
SO1: Climate risk ownership is clarified in EU and Member States across all governance levels
and sectors
This SO relates to problem 1 fragmentation of climate resilience in the EU and Member States. As
outlined in chapter 2, the multilevel governance structures of climate resilience – including horizontal
and sectoral policies – can lead to unclear allocation of responsibility for identifying and addressing
climate risks. By integrating climate risk ownership systematically into EU and Member States
governance levels and sectors, responsibilities for identifying, assessing and addressing climate risks
are clearly allocated in public authorities. The objective aims at strengthening coherence and
accountability in climate resilience planning and implementation both within horizontal climate
resilience policy and sectoral policies, while maintaining flexibility for national and subnational
governance arrangements and sectoral competences. Implementation and progress will be monitored
through relevant planning and reporting processes. Clarifying climate risk ownership will help reduce
gaps, duplication, overlaps and inconsistencies.
SO2: Policy and implementation decisions by climate risk owners consider current and future
climate risks and support climate resilience
This SO addresses the misalignment between existing policy-making processes and the growing scale
and complexity of climate risks and impacts. Climate risk assessments should be based on a common
GO: Make EU and its MS more resilient to current and future
climate risks
P1: Fragmented climate resilience in the EU and MS
SO1: Climate risk ownership is clarified at EU & MS across all governance levels & sectors
SO2: Policy & implementation decisions of climate risk
owners consider current & future climate risks and
support climate resilience
P2: Unprepared private sector
SO3: Private sectors are aware & enabled to better identify and manage their current &
future climate risks
P3: Unpreprared population
SO4: EU population is aware & enabled to better identify and
manage its current & future climate risks
34
vision of future climatic conditions stemming from the global warming trajectory, allowing to anchor
the proposed adaptation options and to ground subsequent decisions on risk ownership and climate
resilience by design on the outcomes of those assessments. Once risk ownership is clearly defined,
responsible authorities, supported by the appropriate instruments, will be better positioned to assess
and address both current and future climate risks. This will enable more informed and forward-looking
policy decisions, integrating climate resilience considerations from the outset. As a result, policy
implementation will be more coherent, coordinated and efficient across sectors, strengthening the EU’s
overall resilience and preparedness to climate change.
SO3: Private sector actors are aware and enabled to better identify and manage their current
and future climate risks
Climate risks and impacts affect both public and private actors alike. Strengthening the climate
resilience of the EU economy therefore requires an active engagement from the private sector. When
public authorities provide clear signals and adopt forward-looking policies and decisions, awareness
among private sector actors of their exposure to climate risks increases. Supported by the appropriate
instruments, this will incentivise the development of a climate resilient economy, strengthen leadership
in developing markets, provide signals to stimulate investment, create competitive advantages for the
EU globally, and contribute to job creation and growth.
SO4: The EU population is aware and enabled to better identify and manage its current and
future climate risks.
Population preparedness is also essential to improving societal climate resilience. EU populations need
to have an improved understanding of the risks they face and their capacity to respond. By ensuring
clear and accessible information on risks and measures to combat these, communities across the EU
can better anticipate and adapt to both current and future climate risks, while also improving public
acceptance for building climate resilience. More transparent design and implementation processes also
contribute to support and protection specifically for vulnerable groups, by promoting a fair, inclusive
and participatory approach to climate resilience and adaptation.
5 WHAT ARE THE AVAILABLE POLICY OPTIONS?
5.1 What is the baseline from which options are assessed?
The baseline option represents a ‘no policy change’ projection that considers the effects of current
policy measures and their interactions. It serves as a counterfactual, against which the incremental
impacts of the policy options and measures can be assessed. It also allows identifying remaining policy
gaps and avoidable risks regarding climate preparedness under a business-as-usual policy scenario.
At the EU level, considering the current horizontal climate resilience policy framework, the
baseline comprises of the continuation of the EU Adaptation Strategy, European Climate Law and the
Governance Regulation (see Annex 10). Under the baseline, the obligations defined in these policies
would continue to guide EU and Member State action on preparedness and climate resilience. The
European Climate Law and Governance Regulation would remain the main binding elements of the
horizontal policy framework, requiring Union and Member State planning, reporting and progress
assessment. The EU Adaptation Strategy, Commission Communication on managing climate risks and
35
subsequent editions of EUCRA would continue to support policy development and implementation on
a non-binding basis.
The baseline would allow for some continued progress, through planned policy reviews, informed by
emerging climate risk evidence, and this could support gradual and slow improvements in
policymaking and coordination.
However, in the absence of additional policy change, progress would continue to depend largely on
the current (unclear) distribution of responsibilities, existing EU coordination and support
mechanisms, the (uneven) level of implementation by Member States and the voluntary uptake of non-
binding instruments and existing reporting requirements. It would also do little to clarify policy risk
ownership and improve fragmented policy approaches, implementation, financing, management of
shared and cross-border climate risks, progress monitoring and the evidence on the effectiveness of
adaptation measures.
The baseline is thus unlikely to fully address the identified main problem of fragmented and
insufficient preparedness for current and future climate risks. Instead, it can be expected to continue
current trends, with persistent differences across Member States, sectors and governance levels in
climate preparedness and resilience.
However, because of the voluntary nature, diversity of methods and reference scenarios, and
fragmentation of approaches in planning and implementation would remain substantial. This would
for example then entail the following consequences:
• due to lack of coordinated cross-sectoral effort the ambiguity of policy risk ownership between
the EU and Member States is not solved;
• an operational, integrated EU-wide system for setting horizontal climate resilience objectives
and targets, as well as robust progress monitoring and assessment with common indicators and
baselines is not established.
• transformative push triggering increasing ambition and coherence of action across sectoral
policies is not achieved.
EU sectoral policies and measures are underprepared as demonstrated in section 2.2.1 and Annex 10.
While the sectoral policies consider the climate risks and resilience in varying degrees, they do have
different approaches (see section 2.3.1.3). As a result, the risks in policy areas are projected to increase
without further action.
At face value, the inclusion of some climate resilience dimension in a wide range of policies presents
an impressive regulatory and policy lineup. At the same time, Annex 10 demonstrates that these are
not currently ready to address the key elements of the initiative designed to address the problem
drivers. Whilst the current policies will likely have some effect, the integration of climate resilience
has so far progressed in a fragmented and incremental way, raising concerns about overall policy
coherence, reflecting the lack of an overarching and coherent framework to guide action. Without a
reference scenario for what climate reality to expect, these tools will also remain flawed and
incomplete. In the baseline option, the policies at EU level are likely to continue developing in similar
fashion, with expected improvements for example through the upcoming Multiannual Financial
Framework and through European Semester:
• The July 2025 Commission proposal for the next Multiannual Financial Framework mentioned
the need for EU funding to promote preparedness and resilience (also to climate risks) in the recitals
36
and objectives of the acts that will govern the different funds, including the National and Regional
Partnership Plans177, the European Competitiveness Fund178, Horizon Europe179 and the Union
Civil Protection Mechanism180. The proposed horizontal Performance Regulation181 lists
intervention fields for dedicated climate resilience measures, and one of the three co-efficients
tracking spending towards the overall 35% green target will cover climate adaptation. Specific
decisions regarding criteria, including the simplified approach to the Do No Significant Harm and
possibly climate resilience proofing are currently being discussed.
• The 2026 European Semester Package aims to boost competitiveness, secure strategic
autonomy, increase resilience, and strengthen preparedness while maintaining fiscal sustainability.
The Commission has concluded that enhancing climate resilience is among the key priorities to
meet these objectives in 11 Member States, adding to other 9 Member States from previous
years182. The EU Semester reports pinpoint specific climate resilience issues to be addressed in
individual Member States, e.g. climate resilience governance, inadequate insurance, need for
investments, climate-proofing of infrastructure, use of nature-based solutions, etc. Furthermore,
these country-specific recommendations shall inform priorities of the future national and regional
reforms and investments of individual Member States. The scope and coverage of climate
resilience aspects in the Semester process depends on the relative urgency between policy priorities
in the coming years.
However, although some existing instruments might continue strengthening climate resilience in their
respective areas (for example through revisions of sectoral legislation), these developments are likely
to be reactive to events and remain fragmented and sector specific. This approach will not ensure the
required levels of systemic and coherent resilience and preparedness action (including anticipation,
precaution, risk ownership, accountability, planning, resourcing, implementation and progress
monitoring) across all policy areas. As there is no EU-wide framework to track and assess progress,
availability of data remains scarce, making it difficult to assess sectoral and climate policies efficiency.
By 2050, if global warming exceeds 1.5°C (current projection indicate 2°C) and no additional policy
action is taken, food prices in Europe could increase by 20%; and by 2041–2060, expected annual
economic damages from pluvial and fluvial flooding are projected to reach approximately EUR 13–
29 billion across Europe, representing an increase of 110–150% due to climate change alone, while
the number of people affected annually could increase by around 150%.183 In the longer-term, the
proportion of EU citizens aged over 65 is projected to increase from around 19% today to
approximately 30% by 2100 – which means extreme heat-related mortality in the EU may increase
approximately tenfold under a 1.5°C global warming level, and by more than thirtyfold under a 3°C
warming scenario.184
177 (European Commission, 2025d) 178 (European Commission, 2025g) 179 (European Commission, 2025f) 180 (European Commission, 2025h) 181 (European Commission, 2025e) 182 Climate resilience is a subject of country-specific recommendations (CSRs) for 7 Member States, and of recitals for
another 4 Member States in 2026. Further 11 Member States have received CSRs on climate resilience in previous
European Semester reports. 183 (European Environment Agency, 2024) 184 (European Environment Agency, 2024)
37
A similar picture emerges when forecasting trends at the national level, under a ’no policy change’
scenario. Section 2.2.1 demonstrates that while there is some progress in policy and action for climate
resilience in many Member States, policy approaches are fragmented and many sector policies in
national competence are exposed, such as spatial planning, heat-health planning or public financial
management (see section 2, Annex 9). There is limited direct and comparable information on
implemented sector actions in Member States and their effectiveness, which hinders a full
understanding.
Each Member State has adopted a national adaptation policy. Typically, environment or climate
ministries are responsible for NASs and NAPs. Some Member States have also subnational climate
adaptation plans, e.g. Belgium, Finland, Germany, Greece, Portugal and Sweden, but there is no
systematic approach across the EU. Specific sectoral climate adaptation plans are not very common,
with just four Member States reporting these (Finland, Ireland, Spain and Sweden).185 Most countries
highlight their adaptation policies as central instruments for mainstreaming. While Member States
make effort to integrate adaptation in overall sectoral policies, based on the information available, it
can be concluded that progress is uneven186. As of 2026, 14 Member States have incorporated climate
adaptation into national climate laws.187 There is limited direct and comparable information on
implemented actions and their effectiveness, which hinders a full understanding of progress and
challenges. Adaptation policies are diverse, fragmented and hard to compare and cross-evaluate with
regard to objectives; specific climate risks to be addressed; governance structures; levels of horizontal
and vertical integration; data sources, methods and models used, instrument mix; and outcome/impact
progress monitoring188.
Under a ‘no policy change’ baseline, it can be expected that Member State policy development and
implementation approaches continue being fragmented and data on implementation and progress on
climate resilience will remain limited. Disparities between Member States are expected to persist or
widen, as some with stronger institutional capacity, data availability and financial resources may
progressively adopt more anticipatory and integrated resilience approaches, potentially creating
examples to follow, but others may remain primarily focused on short-term disaster response and
recovery following extreme events, with limited capacity to implement long-term resilience planning.
The projected losses due to these incomplete resilience policies and preparedness vary across countries
and models. SwissRE estimates189 that in a severe scenario of a 3.2°C temperature increase, Europe
would suffer the loss of about 11% of GDP before 2050. Economies such as Finland or Switzerland
are less exposed (6%) than, for example, France or Greece (13%). Another estimate says that extreme
weather due to climate change may cost Italy more than 5% of GDP in 2050190.
In brief: the ‘no policy change’ baseline is not commensurate with the scale, pace and complexity of
increasing climate risks. Put simply: doing nothing will cost us a lot. Whilst government policies and
actions will evolve, bigger changes will likely happen only in response to acute crises and limited to
the sectors or geographical areas affected. The continuation of today’s climate resilience building and
185 (Climate ADAPT, 2016) 186 (European Union, 2025) 187 (European Environment Agency, 2025c) 188 (Bukowska et al., 2023; European Environment Agency, 2025g; Leitner et al., 2024; Zobeidi et al., 2025) 189 (Swiss Re Institute, 2021) 190 (Reuters, 2025)
38
adaptation efforts across the EU and its Member States can be expected to remain insufficient, largely
incremental, fragmented, often coming too late and causing unnecessary costs.
5.2 Description of the policy options
Addressing fragmentation of preparedness for climate change impacts
Chapter 2 presented the overall problem of fragmented and insufficient preparedness of the European
economy and society for climate impacts, which can be further broken down into P1- Fragmented
climate resilience in EU and Member States, P2 - Unprepared private sector, and P3 - Unprepared
populations. All of the problems are caused by very similar drivers, albeit to a different extent. It needs
to be noted that as there are interlinkages between the problems, there will be also interlinkages
between the proposed approaches.
The overall problem can be addressed through harmonisation and increase of the overall level of
preparedness by ensuring that the minimum elements for achieving systemic climate resilience are
delivered at all levels of government and across all policy sectors. To prepare for climate impacts it is
important to understand first that they are the result of materialisation of climate risks. Since climate
risk is a product of hazard, exposure and vulnerability, and the climate hazards are expected to keep
increasing (see Annex 12), a forward-looking, anticipatory preparedness will mean lowering exposures
and vulnerabilities. Also, to improve the level of preparedness, such actions need to happen at a faster
pace than the projected hazard increases. To increase and harmonise preparedness, it is important that
actors have a common knowledge about the future climatic conditions, the evolution of hazards, as
well as an appropriate level of climate risk awareness and perception.
While talking about the preparedness of the European economy and society and it is important to
distinguish here between policy preparedness and physical preparedness/resilience. Since EUCRA
analysed policy characteristics (policy horizon, policy readiness, risk ownership) andtranslated
theminto urgency classes, it provided the best available comprehensive proxy for policy
preparedness. The economic losses and fatalities data reflect physical preparedness. Policy and
physical preparedness are closely interlinked, with policy preparedness being often a condition and a
driver for physical preparedness. If addressed together, they can improve and harmonise the overall
preparedness for climate impacts.
The initiative does not seek to resolve the physical preparedness problem by imposing direct climate
preparedness requirements such as e.g. mandatory flood defences for 100-year flood event. Instead, it
aims to improve physical preparedness through enhanced policy preparedness at EU and
Member State levels at all stages of the adaptation policy cycle.
The adaptation policy cycle describes the main stages through which adaptation policy is developed,
implemented and revised. In line with the UAE Framework for Global Climate Resilience, the cycle
starts with assessing climate risks and vulnerabilities. This evidence informs the formulation of
adaptation objectives and targets, and the identification and selection of priority adaptation measures,
usually consolidated in an adaptation plan. The next stage is the implementation of measures,
followed by monitoring, evaluation and learning to assess progress, results and remaining gaps. The
cycle is iterative. New climate risk knowledge, lessons from implementation and findings from
tracking progress inform the next generation of plans and measures. Each step is explained in detail
under for e.g. the Regional Adaptation Support Tool, developed for the needs of the Mission on
39
Adaptation191.The harmonised adaptation policy cycle between the EU and Member States would be
built along the elements in Figure 3.
Figure 3: Harmonised adaptation policy cycle
The harmonisation of the adaptation policy cycle and providing digital tools to support its
implementation will allow to address most of the drivers contributing to the identified problems. The
general objective and desired ultimate effect of this initiative require both incremental and
transformational approaches that build adaptive capacity and address root causes of vulnerability192.
This requires systematic, consistent and effective policy decisions and measures across all levels of
government and in all policy sectors, as outlined under ‘outputs’ and ‘outcomes’ in Figure 4.
To create the conditions for delivering these outputs and outcomes, this report has considered three
policy options - each characterised by a distinctive set of main policy measures and reflecting different
intensities of intervention and a different balance between mandatory and voluntary measures.
The initiative aims to address the main problems by dealing with their main drivers. Most identified
drivers are underlying more than one problem, so dealing with them will allow to improve compared
to the baseline. The drivers, and through them, the problems, can be addressed by a set of measures
designed to: ensure a common view of the climatic future, which will be directly applicable to all
policies; improve and harmonise the adaptation policy cycle in the EU and Member States, and enable
and empower public and private actors.
To meet the objectives of the initiative (Chapter 4), a set of core elements (also reflecting the
recommendations by ESABCC193) to improve policy preparedness for future climate risk has been
identified:
191 (Climate ADAPT, 2026 192 (European Scientific Advisory Board on Climate Change, 2026) 193 (European Scientific Advisory Board on Climate Change, 2026)
40
1. A common vision and understanding of strengthened resilience based on clear climate
resilience objectives194 and a “duty to consider”195 requirement for risk owners to reflect how
these objectives are achieved in their decisions in their respective policy areas, making their
policies climate resilient by design. 196
2. A scientifically solid and reliable reference global warming trajectory (Annex 12) - from now
on referred to as “reference warming trajectory” - to provide a connecting element for
decisions at all governance levels.197 A reference warming trajectory for near, medium and long-
term time horizons will be set, based on authoritative available scientific evidence and the
precautionary principle. The trajectory may be updated when material, new information becomes
available.
3. More aligned national and EU assessments of climate risk to provide evidence for climate risk
management options and improve the comparability of the risks under various climate
scenarios that may have transboundary or Union implications.
4. Based on the information provided by the climate risk assessment the policy risk owners will be
identified. Risk ownership, in the EU adaptation context, refers to the distribution of
responsibilities between public authorities for policy decisions (including implementation choices)
that have the potential to reduce exposure and/or vulnerability to climate risks in their primary
domain and for other policies. The risk ownership is policy, system and asset based i.e. a ministry
in charge of a specific policy domain will need to consider the climate exposure of the policy,
system or material assets in their policy remit. Such policy risk ownership is strongly related to
accountability. It does not refer to or prejudge the ownership of financial risks, which are
distributed across public and private stakeholders.
5. The policy risk owners will follow the climate resilience by design principle, which is part of the
concept of Preparedness by design and means embedding climate resilience considerations into the
design phase of EU legislation and policy decisions as well as investment and financing decisions.
Climate resilience by design means reducing exposure and/or vulnerability under plausible future
climates from the outset to the extent possible, thus enhancing readiness and action across sectors
to ensure that increasing hazard events do not become unexpected crises. The approach is
anticipatory and complements the disaster risk management measures that deal with the residual
risks. (More details in Annex 11)
6. The decisions on tolerable level of risk will be made by the competent authority to balance
competing policy objectives within practical constraints. The definition of risk will vary across
policy areas and risk owners but should follow three steps: identify and characterise the hazard;
assess the likelihood of its occurrence; and characterise the risk – quantitatively and if not possible,
qualitatively198; identify the available measures to reduce the risk, and consider and document the
decisions made regarding implementation of such measures, in light of national and context
specific circumstances. These steps need to take into account information provided by climate risk
194 For example, this could be expressed in terms of reduction of loss of life and economic damages caused by climate
change
Understood as requirement to consider the possible risks of the decisions under future climatic conditions, with the
reference global warming trajectory as a baseline. 196 70% of the OPC respondents were in favour of identifying risk owners 197 70% of the OPC respondents were in favour of defining a common climate baseline trajectory 198 As described in the Tool 14 of the Better Regulation Toolbox
41
assessments, other sectoral/policy evidence and latest available science. The decisions will also
be informed by available fiscal space and other prevailing priorities.
7. Common parameters for progress monitoring and assessment to provide feedback on the
efficacy of ongoing climate resilience and adaptation actions, and a basis for learning and
improving.
The above elements, accompanied by the climate resilience tools and solutions, will address the
identified problem drivers and enable the risk owners to design and implement their policies and plan
investments and reforms. The ensure a logical progression from drivers and problems to outputs and
outcomes, each policy option presented in the next section explicitly maps onto the intervention logic
and causal linkages outlined in our Theory of Change. The analysis uses available evidence, including
on the behavioural change.
42
Figure 4: Intervention logic
5.2.1 OPTION A: Better implementation and incremental change through raised awareness,
guidance, tools and education
This policy option combines measures to act on the identified problems without changing the existing
regulatory or policy frameworks. It leverages on the informed self-interest of all actors affected by
climatic risks as a motivator and driver for action. Therefore, all actors must be equipped with the
appropriate information, support tools and non-regulatory incentives to make sound decisions on
climate resilience and preparedness. This requires improving clarity and coordination by public
authorities. Overall, this policy option introduces new, non-binding elements which provide signals
to national, sectoral and transboundary actors with responsibility for climate resilience and adaptation.
Under this option, improvements to decision-making and the integration of climate resilience across
sectoral policies and sectors will be recommended, but it would be left to the public authorities, at both
EU and Member State levels, to decide on how and when to do so.
43
Under this option, the EU and Member States could voluntarily set out climate resilience objective(s)
at EU/national level and include thematic targets from the Global Goal on Adaptation (A0) in EU and
national sectoral documents. For example, DG AGRI and a national Ministry for Agriculture could
consider integrating the thematic target for “proportion of area under management for food and
agricultural production utilising practices and technologies relevant to climate change adaptation”199
in their respective agriculture policies.
The Commission would develop guidance for both EU and Member State levels on how to identify
authorities responsible for addressing climate risks (= risk owners) (A1) and how these risk owners
could consider climate resilience in their policy and implementation choices (A2). For example, at EU
level this would mean supporting DGs on how to use EUCRA for embedding climate risks into their
sectoral risk assessments, along with providing good practices (linked to A12). Similarly at national
level, the preparation of the guidance would facilitate common understanding, as well as could be used
by national authorities in developing their measures to support sector authorities at national level.
To improve planning for current and future climate risks, the Commission would support the
development of a reference warming trajectory to guide EU decisions and actions across sectors and
could help national authorities to translate them into climate projections for national and subnational
levels (A4). Member States would be encouraged, but not obliged, to define reference warming
trajectory to guide their decisions and actions, while retaining discretion over the choice of trajectory
and its operationalisation (A3). In addition to guidance on how to use the trajectory, there would also
be guidance on how risk owners can systematically consider climate resilience in the implementation
of priority sectoral policies (A5). No simplification of existing EU-level regulatory requirements on
planning would take place.
The option also emphasises better implementation of existing EU legislation and governance
processes. The existing planning, reporting, progress monitoring and assessment provisions of the
European Climate Law and the Governance Regulation would remain unchanged. The Commission
Guidelines on NAP/NAS would be updated (A6) (e.g. with the reference warming trajectory, climate
resilience indicators) as further support for Member States for their climate resilience and adaptation
planning, while continuing with the flexibility to implement and operationalise them to suit their needs.
At the EU level, possible next EUCRAs would be carried out depending on the political needs and
preferences and would be updated and further refined as needed (A7). For planning and
implementation, two alternatives are considered at EU level: the development of a new EU climate
resilience strategy (A10a) or no new EU strategy (A10b). Union and Member State level climate
adaptation progress would continue to be assessed under the Climate Law and Governance Regulation,
on the basis of current general obligations and Member State reporting. Findings will continue to be
incorporated into the Climate Action Progress Reports and State of the Energy Union Reports under
the Governance Regulation.
Another central element of this policy option is better access to existing knowledge and decision-
support tools and sharing best practices. To support this, the repository of climate resilience knowledge
on the Climate-ADAPT platform would be enhanced (A11). Under this option, two new open-access
digital tools would be developed to provide easy to understand and use information on climate risks
and how to address them. The navigator of climate resilience tools (A12) will be an interactive,
searchable database to support and guide users exploring existing, trusted tools, covering EU, national,
199 (United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change, 2025)
44
transboundary and subnational levels and all steps of the adaptation policy cycle. The European climate
viewer (A14) will translate the reference warming trajectory into concrete and spatially resolved
climate hazard information, for e.g. showcasing what will a 2ºC warmer world in 2050 mean in terms
of precipitation, heatwaves, etc in an EU country/region/municipality. Its main target audience are
non-expert actors involved in EU policy-making and cross-border risk management and
countries/regions which do not have appropriate climate risk tools.
As all the above actions are voluntary, public authorities at EU and national level retain the power
to assess how and when to take action, making these decisions based on improved information, and
using updated recommendations, guidance and new digital tools.
In this option, action in the private sector should emerge due to better information and awareness of
climate risks and solutions for example through sector-specific communication campaigns in
cooperation with EU umbrella organisations (A8), as well as tailored guidance to support the
integration of climate risks into sectoral European standardisation activities (A9). There are no
obligations on the private sector – but wherever the public authorities start identifying risk owners,
implementing the trajectory, improve their climate risk assessments, indirectly the risk awareness and
perception in the private sector should improve and trigger further action. For example, a construction
company receives guidance for their sector, including on how to find information about the relevant
climate risks; which trajectory is being used in the geographical areas where they are operating, and
which digital tools are at their disposal to visualise climate risks. This information is then incorporated
in their decision-making (including on investments), leading to a more anticipatory approach to climate
risk management, and incentivising the development and use of solutions (e.g. early-warning systems,
use of circular economy materials, use of anti-heat gear for outside workers), which can increase their
productivity and competitiveness because of less business interruption and higher revenue retention.
As for the population, their awareness could be improved through implementation of the Preparedness
Union Strategy chapter on population preparedness, and additional, EU-wide campaigns (A13), and
the use of free, public digital services such as the improved Climate-ADAPT platform (A11), the
navigator of climate resilience tools (A12) and the European climate viewer (A14).
Together with increased awareness, and the action taken by public and private sectors, the population’s
climate resilience should improve. As the measures under this Option rely on existing structures and
the willingness and capacity of public authorities, the private sector, and the population, they can be
expected to be implemented relatively quickly, within one to three years.(For detailed list of Option A
measures, see Annex 13)
5.2.2 OPTION B: New, essential ground rules, flexible delegation and enablers to trigger
transformative change
This policy option includes a limited set of new mandatory rules to overcome the identified, persistent
barriers to long-term, precautionary climate resilience. These rules are intended to catalyse a step
change in ambition and action by reorienting and aligning key policy and regulatory processes across
the EU and Member States, through more uniform application. It combines a targeted and
proportionate legislative proposal with a broad set of enabling and supporting measures.
Under this option, the proposed legislative framework would introduce a combination of binding
requirements complemented by voluntary actions designed to trigger systemic change across
governance levels and sectors. Even when establishing obligations, this policy option would leave
45
significant discretion to public authorities on how best to implement and operationalise these
obligations within authorities’ respective mandates.
The legislation would establish a shared climate resilience objective at Union and Member State
level (B0) to manage short, medium and long-term climate risks to strengthen climate resilience. This
includes a requirement to set corresponding sectoral objectives, and where appropriate, quantified
targets in relevant EU and national legislation, strategies, and plans based on the Global Goal on
Adaptation.
It would also introduce a reference warming trajectory, defined as expected global temperature
increases over specific time horizons (B1), which would be required to be used as a baseline for the
EU and Member States’ policy decisions that weigh the expected benefits of the proposed actions in
the context of broader constraints.
EU and Member States’ authorities would be required, through the “duty to consider” to ensure that
policies, measures and investments relevant to climate resilience take into account the resilience
objective, make use of the reference warming trajectory, and ensure that the residual climate
risks200are tolerable201 (B2) This would be supported by mandatory common parameters for
identifying risk ownership among public authorities and for assessing risk tolerance (B3). However,
the legislation will not determine neither EU nor national targets/ thresholds for tolerable risk,
as these are to be determined by each risk owner.
To ensure that public funding is efficiently and responsibly used in a way that supports minimising
vulnerability and exposure, application of the climate resilience by design principle (B4) (definition in
Annex 11) will be required. Application of climate resilience by design principle would also be
required in the policy context when reviewing relevant EU and national legislation (B5). For EU
policies broadly, this would mean using the Commission interservice mechanism/process for
attribution of risk ownership to the departments that are responsible for relevant policies and
for strengthening the climate resilience aspects. For a specific policy, such as e.g. infrastructure
planning in TEN-T, it would mean analysing (on the basis of the relevant climate risk assessment)
priority corridors through the lens of projected climate risks, assessing potential disruptions at a
system’s level and subsequently complementing (rather than replacing) the existing project-level
climate proofing requirements.
The initiative would also strengthen requirement for CRAs. For the EU level, regular EUCRAs would
be codified in the law, and both EUCRA and national CRAs would have to meet minimum
requirements (e.g. regarding frequency, scenarios, time horizons and coverage of sectors). At both
levels the CRAs would be required to use the reference warming trajectory as a baseline and consider
more adverse scenarios (B6). National assessments would also be required to address cross-border
risks, including those identified at the EU level (B7). The CRAs would identify major risks and present
these by sectors and policy areas, and would identify adaptation options for managing these risks.
To make planning and implementation more coherent, and to operationalise Article 5 of the European
Climate Law, streamlined and simplified common parameters and requirements would be set for
climate resilience planning and policies, both at EU and Member State level (B8). The current
200 Climate residual risk should be understood as the IPCC AR6 definition, consistent with the use of the residual risk
concept in the Tool 14 of the Better Regulation Toolbox. 201 The acceptability of risk should be determined by the risk owner, consistent with approach to the intolerable risks as
presented in the Tool 14 of the Better Regulation Toolbox.
46
obligation for adaptation planning under the Governance Regulationwould be simplified by removing
requirements to address adaptation from NECPs and long-term strategies. Adoption of Union and
Member State strategic plans on climate resilience, operationalising the common parameters and
requirements would be required. The proposed Member State strategic plans would function as the
equivalent of the current national adaptation strategies (NASs) and plans (NAPs) under the European
Climate Law. In result, for Member States, this single plan would replace the current NAS and NAP.
The mandatory common parameters and requirements within climate resilience planning would ensure
that respective policies consider climate risk management options in a way that residual risks
remain tolerable, identify policy risk owners and adequately address transboundary climate
risks. Mandating a dedicated or existing authority in Member States to centrally coordinate climate
resilience related policies would be proposed, while respecting the specific circumstances of Member
States and the principle of subsidiarity.
For progress monitoring and assessment, Member State reporting on climate adaptation would be
simplified, streamlined and improved under Article 19 as well as Annex VIII Part 1 of the Governance
Regulation, and through removing redundant reporting requirements under Article 17, and
streamlining others, such as the reporting on the use of the reference warming trajectories. Alignment
and use of existing processes across policy areas would be improved (B9). A streamlined framework
with a limited set of high-level indicators to assess collective progress at EU level would be
established, alongside flexibility for Member States to develop national indicator sets. Commission
would continue progress assessments under the European Climate Law and prepare regular progress
reports.
To support the obligations set by the initiative, some additional voluntary elements are foreseen in this
policy option. For e.g., guidance on how Member States could support regional and local authorities,
including on applying the principle of climate resilience by design when mobilising private finance
(B10), and digital tools. The Climate-ADAPT platform would be updated to reflect the key provisions
(B12). As in option A, a navigator of climate resilience tools (A12), a European climate viewer (A14).
The climate viewer will also support the practical implementation of the reference warming trajectory
and CRA requirements. The Commission would also be encouraged to use this tool systematically in
policy-making processes for relevant sector policies (B13).
As an illustrative example, Option B for the EU would mean that DG SANTE is the lead Commission
service for prevention, preparedness and response to climate related cross-border health threats and
emergencies like the emergence of dengue virus, West Nile Virus, chikungunya virus and other
climate-sensitive infectious diseases. DG HERA, in addition, is the Commission service responsible
for medical countermeasures. The European climate viewer would help both Commission services to
identify regions where climatic conditions can be expected to favour the establishment and
transmission of these diseases, thus supporting decision-making on prevention, preparedness and
response measures. Deciding on the cost-efficiency, appropriateness and urgency of these measures,
and on the tolerable residual risks would be left to the discretion of SANTE and HERA, subject to
their expertise and mandate. Public health, including the responsibility and risk ownership for climate-
related health threats, is a competence shared between the EU and its Member States.
At the same time, the risk ownership can be shared with EU-level frameworks, for example regarding
electricity security of supply. At national level, a Member State can use the European climate viewer
to visualise how a global reference warming trajectory would look like in different countries or regions
(e.g. due to the asymmetry of exposure a 2℃ reference warming trajectory can mean a 3℃ local
increase of temperature in a specific Member State and 4.5℃ in another). The Ministry responsible
47
for energy, as the risk owner, would apply that trajectory when reviewing risk preparedness of the
power grids. Drawing on EUCRA, national and sectoral CRAs, information from the European
Network of Transmission System Operators for Electricity on transborder and regional risks, and local
data, it would then assess tolerable risk levels and steer the investments proposed by the energy system
operators accordingly – for example, whether to install a new power grid in a flood-prone area where
costs are lower, accept higher future risk, or to invest more upfront in a lower-risk location.
In this option, no obligations are imposed on the private sector. However, there would be guidance
on how to voluntarily apply key public-sector concepts, such as the reference warming trajectory or
the principle of climate resilience by design (B11). To align with the latter, requests would be made to
European Standardisation Organisations to climate-proof sectoral standards, covering both physical
components and design processes202. This would introduce indirect compliance requirements for
private actors to adhere to these standards, notably when related to harmonised standards203.
The obligations imposed on public authorities (e.g. risk ownership, integration of climate resilience
across sectors/ policies, use of the trajectory) are expected to have triggering effects on private entities,
as they will want to align their decision-making with the EU and national levels. The OPC has showed
strong demand for clarity on the public approach, to signal direction for private sector. As policies
would increasingly address climate risks and the information will be more accessible through the
navigator and climate viewer, the private sector can use those to better inform their own decisions and
investments, manage their own climate risks, remain competitive and deploy climate resilient
solutions.
As in Option A, the population awareness and empowerment to manage climate risks would be done
through campaigns across the EU (A13), and the access to the digital tools. Combined with the more
systemic action by public authorities, triggered by the obligations in the law, and subsequent shifts in
the private sector, public trust could increase, and catalyse broader awareness and overall climate
resilience in the population.
Under this Option, certain measures are voluntary and other are mandatory. The voluntary measures
could be implemented relatively quickly, while the effects of the mandatory measures would likely
only start to materialise after the entry into force of the legislation, which could be three to six years.
(For detailed list of Policy option B measures, see Annex 13)
5.2.3 OPTION C. Comprehensive central rule-setting and oversight for immediate and uniform
application across sectors
This policy option would result in a comprehensive and fully harmonised policy framework at Union
level, with a strong compliance mechanism with possible penalties. A legislative proposal would
introduce an extensive set of binding provisions, to be applied consistently across all sectors and
levels of governance. It entails high degree of harmonisation and synchronisation of horizontal and
sectoral climate resilience related policies and actions at EU and Member State levels, with the
Commission playing a central role as coordinator, supervisor and enforcer. Both the European Climate
Law and Governance Regulation would be amended.
202 A standardisation request by the Commission to ESOs is based on the Standardization regulation and is once accepted
by the ESO considered as a contract that is binding for both parties. 203 (European Commission. DG GROW, 2026)
48
The legislation would establish legally binding climate resilience objectives and targets for both the
EU and Member States (C0).
To operationalise these objectives and targets, the law would also introduce the following obligations.
For the EU, the establishment of a reference warming trajectory as in (B1). The law would set up
common minimum requirements for Member States to translate the trajectory into nationally relevant
climate projections (C1). The Commission would hold a central role in steering this process,
coordinating scientific bodies and Member State authorities to produce consistent European climate
projections aligned with the trajectory (C2). EU and Member State public authorities would be under
a strict obligation to align all relevant policies, measures, and investments with the climate resilience
objectives and the reference warming trajectory, ensuring the lowest possible level of residual climate
risk (C3).
The law would define risk ownership attribution process and establish detailed, mandatory parameters
for assessing the tolerance of residual risks for both EU and Member State public authorities (C4).
Together with the obligation to apply the principle of climate resilience by design in public funding
(as in B4), and requiring Member States to support regional and local authorities in mobilising private
finance for resilience investments (C5), there would be a more uniform application and integration of
climate resilience across sectors, policies at both EU and national levels. For the Commission, the
current climate adaptation tool would be upgraded into a detailed, mandatory climate resilience check
within the Better Regulation toolbox (C20). A specific example would be the Tool 14 regarding risk
assessments, that already refers to climate risks and related aspects: a clear reference to the use of the
reference warming trajectory, the use of the viewer, and the use of EUCRA and other risk assessments
would be included. This would allow for all services to act in the same context and increase policy
coherence.
Under this policy option, once the law enters into force, existing EU sectoral legislation and policies
would need to be revised immediately to embed the climate resilience by design principle (C6).
Following those sectoral provisions, they would then be translated for example in the European
infrastructure design and equipment standards managed by the standardisation organisations.
The law would also introduce harmonised, mandatory methodologies for EU and national CRAs (C8).
Roles for EU, national and sectoral assessments would be clearly defined in the law, to ensure
alignment and coherence across governance levels, sectors and policies (C9). At the EU level, besides
EUCRA becoming a regular exercise enshrined in the law (as in B6), it would be legally tasked to
identify inconsistencies between national CRAs regarding transboundary risks, and to propose
approaches to Member States on how to improve coordination (C10).
Planning and implementation would also follow a more harmonised and standardised approach. The
2023 Commission Guidelines on NAP/NAS would be upgraded to meet the new obligations imposed
by the law, and its implementation would be assessed (C11). In addition to the common parameters
and requirements for EU and Member States climate resilience planning (as in B8), the law would also
impose an obligation to explicitly evaluate the tolerance of residual risks in the assessment of climate
risk management options (C12).
For the Commission, all relevant policy sectors and services would be legally required to develop and
implement dedicated sectoral or thematic strategies based on a common methodology (C13). For
Member States, there would also be a requirement in the law to assign specific obligations to
subnational authorities, such as the preparation of local climate vulnerability and risk plans, and the
submission of local CRAs to inform national planning processes (C14).
49
For progress monitoring and assessment, the law would establish a fully harmonised system, which
would cover EU, national and subnational levels and integrate data from across sectors (C15). To be
able to meet with the climate resilience objectives at EU and Member State levels, a mandatory set of
common indicators for EU and Member States would be enshrined in the law, with mandatory
reporting to support a robust assessment of collective progress(C16). Assessment provisions of the
European Climate Law and Governance Regulation would be stepped up, requiring more detailed
reporting from Member States and Commission progress reports and recommendations.
At the EU level, the Climate-ADAPT platform would become the centralised, mandatory platform
supporting the implementation, monitoring and compliance with the law (C17), and there would be an
obligation for the Commission to systematically use the European climate viewer in all planning and
policy-making processes (C18). For Member States, the law would introduce an obligation for them
to integrate common climate resilience indicators into their public national digital tools (C19).
For example, at the EU level it could mean the following: DG MOVE is the risk owner for transport
infrastructure and has to apply the obligations set up by the law. The DG would be required to develop
and implement a transport climate resilience strategy, based on the common EU methodology, and
incorporating the EU designated reference warming trajectory. It would have to revise the TEN-T
regulation, to ensure it would include the trajectory, the duty to consider climate risks, and the
obligation to embed the climate resilience by design. When doing this legislative revision, DG MOVE
would have to use the European climate viewer to meet with the climate resilience check in the Better
Regulation Toolbox. As risk owner, DG MOVE would also be legally responsible for ensuring that
European infrastructure design and equipment standards (managed via standardisation organisations)
are updated to guarantee the lowest possible level of residual climate risk for European infrastructure.
In this option, there is a direct obligation imposed by the law to the private sector. As sectoral
legislations need to be revised at both EU and national levels (C6), these would impose a direct
binding legal “duty to consider” climate resilience for private entities acting in those sectors/areas
(C7). While the European infrastructure design and equipment standards updates follow the revised
legislations, an indirect obligation would stem for the private sector, which would translate the
principle of climate resilience by design into market requirements.
As obligations are imposed on public authorities (including at subnational level) and to the private
sector, a consequent, more systemic improvement of the population’s awareness of climate risks and
on solutions to increase their climate resilience can be expected.
The implementation of this Option measures would likely only begin after at least six years, as it
involves revisions to multiple pieces of legislation and introduces new obligations for both the public
and private sectors. (For detailed list of Policy Option C measures, see Annex 13)
5.3 Options discarded at an early stage
Several policy options and measures considered during the preparation of this initiative were assessed
early to be disproportionate, not feasible in the current policy context, insufficiently aligned with the
objectives, or not delivering commensurate added value:
• Replacing current national, regional and local climate adaptation policies with a single European
climate resilience law/framework – as decisions are often local or embedded in sector decisions,
thus need to reflect the local value choices about tolerable levels of risk to be democratically
50
viable. Shifting responsibility to EU level would infringe the subsidiarity principle and lead to
reduced effectiveness and efficiency.
• The creation of a large-scale, ring-fenced EU climate resilience fund to accelerate investment -
while it could provide strong financial support and visibility to climate resilience and adaptation
efforts, it was discarded due to concerns regarding feasibility, political acceptability and
proportionality, including overlaps with existing and planned EU funding instruments.
• Measures to impose binding obligations on private sector actors, such as carrying out climate risk
assessments, prepare risk management plans, or disclose specific climate resilience metrics - while
potentially impactful, they would require substantial amendments to existing legislative
frameworks (e.g. corporate reporting and due diligence rules) and go beyond the scope of this
initiative.
• Binding obligations at regional and local level, including requirements for regions and local
authorities to develop comprehensive climate resilience and adaptation frameworks, conduct
climate risk assessments, and report regularly on implementation – this option was discarded on
the grounds of subsidiarity and proportionality, as it would entail significant intervention in
national governance structures and could impose disproportionate administrative burdens on local
authorities, particularly in lower-capacity regions.
• The establishment of a comprehensive progress monitoring and assessment system covering EU
institutions, Member States, regional and local authorities and the private sector - although such a
system could enhance transparency and accountability, it was discarded due to the administrative
burden it would impose across governance levels and sectors, and which was assessed
disproportionate to the expected benefits.
6 WHAT ARE THE IMPACTS OF THE POLICY OPTIONS?
The assessment suggests that each of the three policy options, to varying degrees, can address the
problem drivers. The intervention logic presented in Chapter 5 and Figure 4describe the expected
channels how the measures contribute to achieving specific objectives, and how the specific objectives
contribute to addressing the overall objective of harmonising preparedness to climate impacts and at
the same time reducing the fragmentation of preparedness across the EU economy and society. The
policy options are designed to help reduce the projected economic, social and environmental losses
associated with climate change.
Key constraints in assessing and comparing the impacts of the policy options are linked to the
uncertainties in projected futures, notably regarding climatic impacts, policy developments and
implementation across sectors both at EU and Member States’ level. Another major constraint is the
indirect impact channel between the measures addressing problem drivers and the expected
reductions in vulnerability and exposures to climatic risks, which is also delayed. It presents a
difficulty notably for quantifying the effects of the proposed three policy options, which would
materialise often indirectly and over time, through induced changes in public governance and
overall decision-making, investment behaviour, and the action by businesses and the population. Also,
separating the effects of individual measures from their combined overall impact is difficult i.e. the
sum can be expected to be larger than its parts.
The projected climatic futures and their associated socio-economic losses are subject to a high degree
of uncertainty and variability, but are considered to be subject to systemic, structural underestimation,
as explained in Chapter 2 and Annexes 8 and 12. Recorded extreme climate-related events and socio-
51
economic impacts have increased in scale and frequency over the past decades. Model-based estimates
of economic impacts have tended to be conservative as they do not capture the full range of damages
or their cascades and compounding between sectors and regions. The climate tipping points are
typically not modelled at all because of their complexity and uncertainty. As such, the potential
benefits of avoided damages in the assessment are also conservative and likely to be underestimates.
Regarding policy developments, there is limited direct scientific evidence, and for the purposes of
the assessment they are considered to continue as currently set. The Chapter 5.1 baseline is based on
evidence (including EUCRA) that considers future broad trends, but assumes policy continuity, not a
qualitative, structural improvement in how climate risks are addressed. As such, the future policies are
considered to be neutral, which conceptually isolates the benefits of the policy options considered. The
broad logical assumption is that if policies dealing with vulnerabilities and exposures remain the same,
while the climatic hazards increase, then vulnerabilities and exposures increase. This assumption is
made inter alia in the EUCRA assessment which concluded that policies are not keeping pace with the
increasing hazards.
Reducing vulnerabilities to the current or expected impacts of climate change is done through climate
change adaptation. The cost of adaptation can be assessed through several measures. One is the total
expenditure dedicated to adaptation. Another one is the total investment needs, which refers to the
level of investment required to implement all the measures described in a given adaptation plan
(national, subnational, sectoral or other), where tagging the cost added because of the adaptation
objectives is often difficult to assess. Actual spending consists of the expenditure mobilised for
adaptation measures and tracked and categorised accordingly by governments, either annually or
cumulatively since the beginning of the planning period.
When it comes to quantification, the benefits of adaptation are commonly assessed by calculating
avoided losses, i.e. considering the avoided direct and indirect damage to infrastructure and assets and
the avoided deaths and well-being losses, because adaptation measures mostly serve to maintain
existing value, rather than generating new value. Such benefits are difficult to quantify for several
reasons. Most importantly, accounting for losses avoided because of adaptation measures is
inherently counterfactual in nature. As comparing the impacts of an event on two very similar assets
in the same location is near impossible, benefits need to be estimated or inferred on the basis of
portfolio-level losses experienced in a given event. Adaptation is highly context-specific, responding
to local hazards, levels of exposure, and vulnerability factors – and adaptation needs may shift over
time in response to climate change. The benefits of adaptation measures can be difficult to disentangle
from other factors. In some cases, economically beneficial adaptation measures may already be being
taken – but they may not be identified as ‘adaptation’ per se, since they are part of another project.
Finally, the severity of physical impacts is one of the factors determining whether adaptation measures
result in benefits.
The initiative addressed most of the costs of adaptation and all of the benefits of adaptation
indirectly. Since it does not prescribe or determine individual adaptation decisions, it would not be
sound nor feasible to assume specific implementation decisions across the range of actors. Therefore,
for the purposes of assessing the Options in the impact assessment, macro-assessments and
sectoral assessments are used to act as EU-wide proxies for benefits of adaptation. For estimating
approximative differences between Options, behavioural evidence regarding efficiency and
effectiveness of different governance approaches is used.
The benefits of adaptation also capture the effects on the local economy and the ancillary impacts of
adaptation. These include reducing future risks, improving the productivity of unaffected resources
52
and people, boosting innovation by seeking solutions amid new challenges, increasing the
environmental benefits and improving ecosystem services. The ancillary impacts of adaptation can be
either positive (co-benefits) or negative (maladaptation) and may, or may not, include cascading
effects. Co-benefits of adaptation include the positive effects on biodiversity, air quality, water
management, greenhouse gas emission reductions, and health and well-being. The benefits of
adaptation in terms of both climate extremes and slow-onset events — lowering climate change
impacts, contributing to positive effects on the local economy and having other positive ancillary
impacts — is often referred to as the ‘triple dividend’, with two types of benefits being reaped
regardless of the disasters happening204.
Figure 5: The ‘Triple Dividend’ concept205
For the reasons mentioned above, it is difficult to quantify avoided losses and benefits of adaptation
at a whole economy level. Therefore, costs and benefits of the individual measures have been mainly
characterised in a qualitative way. Whenever possible, quantified costs and benefits are ascribed
to measures and the policy options or examples of similar measures and their efficacy provided.
Notably, the monetised administrative burden of the envisaged measures was estimated using the
Standard Cost Model. Also, each individual measure has been grouped for assessment within its
broader policy option cohort, while some measures received particular focus. Estimating the precise
contribution of each policy option to improved EU resilience and overall preparedness is not
possible, but illustrative examples (national, regional) are provided wherever available.
Climate impacts will affect all economic sectors. Climate hazard exposure across a sample of 70
investment grade European companies is projected to rise about 23% from the 2020s to the 2050s.206
204 (European Environment Agency, 2023; Global Commission on Adaptation, 2019) 205 (European Environment Agency, 2026e) 206 (S&P Global, 2026)
53
Sectoral climate losses outlined in chapter 2.1 (Table 1) provide a cost baseline against which
investment needs may be weighted.
Any effective climate resilience building and adaptation action is likely to avoid significant
expenditure and lost revenue. A recent report on the Assessment of Climate Adaptation Investment
needs (prepared for the Commission) examined at an EU and Member State level the investment
requirements to create resilient sectors by 2050(Table 2) provides the indicative benefit-cost-ratios for
such investment, as documented in a wide range of studies.
Table 2: Adaptation Investment Needs at EU level to 2050207,
Sector Annual investment
(EUR bn) Indicative BCR range
Infrastructure 29 Flood Prevention - 11.9:1208
Flood Barriers - 14:1209210
Coastal Protection - 15.6211
Ecosystems 21 Nature Restoration Law potential 4 – 38:1212 Floodplain &
Natural Water Retention Restoration 2.5:1213
Food sector 11.5 Reclaimed water for nutrient management – 17.02:1214
Desalinated water for irrigation – 4:1215
While BCRs are difficult to calculate across the range of
implementation measures EEA analysis of 51 farm
transitions across Europe found that climate-resilient
practices such as reduced tillage can deliver production cost
reductions of around 40%, diesel savings of around 50%,
and labour reductions of 25–30%, associated with lower
dependence on external inputs and restored soil-water
functions.216 Farm transitions nonetheless require significant
upfront investment, learning costs and can involve yield
declines before returns are realised.
Health 7 Heat-health warning systems - 11–3,700:1217
Urban green infrastructure - 1.09–2.68:1218
Community green spaces - 2.15–4.27:1219
Residential retrofitting - 1.43–1.92:1220
Economic &
Finance 0.72 BCR evidence has not been quantified at scale as risk
transfer and insurance product development returns are
207 (European Commission. DG CLIMA et al., 2026) 208 (World Bank Group, 2021a) 209 (European Environment Agency, 2023) 210 (European Commission. Joint Research Centre., 2020a) 211 (COACCH, 2019) 212 (Aubert et al., 2022) 213 (European Commission. Joint Research Centre., 2020b) 214 (Hurtado et al., 2024) 215 (Hurtado et al., 2024)216 (European Environment Agency, 2026a) 217 (European Environment Agency, 2023) 218(Johnson et al., 2021) 219 (Vačková et al., 2025) 220 (Colclough, 2021)
54
Sector Annual investment
(EUR bn) Indicative BCR range
realised indirectly through avoided fiscal costs and faster
economic recovery.
Defence & Security 1.5% of GDP.221 Gaps in data for the relationship between climate resilience,
defence and security in Europe are consistently noted in
official communications on the subject.222
Total 69
The Table 2 illustrates that the return on investment implies a strongly positive benefit-cost ratio
at scale, which is likely to carry through compiling these measures. Most sectors show an immediate
return on investment in avoiding the sectoral losses outlined above, while in some cases returns
are only realised after an initial transition period. Some - such as the high investment cost of
ecosystems - are essential to optimising climate resilience in other sectors such as labour and
agriculture through their cross sectoral adaptation and mitigation potential – mitigating flood and heat
risk, supporting water management and agriculture. More details can be found in Annex 8.
6.1 Policy Option A
Option A forms an internally coherent package which is likely to improve the information,
coordination and learning environment for climate risk management decisions across the Union,
however it will not create a consistent operational duty to act. Because of the lower (and possibly
delayed) uptake of the proposed voluntary measures, its strongest effects are therefore likely to
appear first in the form of better processes and more informed decisions in the 2030s, and only
later, and only partially, in the form of lower exposure, vulnerability and damages by 2050. Benefits
would be most visible among frontrunners and administrations with sufficient capacity, while
weaker actors may respond more slowly and to a lesser degree, so uneven uptake remains a defining
feature of the option. It would be expected to provide quicker change than under the baseline in some
areas, but does not guarantee that advised anticipatory approach, precautionary changes in policy and
investment approaches are implemented evenly and on necessary scale across Member States and other
actors.
EU added value
The positive impact of option A stems from improving the enabling environment for both public
and private actors. Better information and guidance coordinated at EU level would support more
efficient prioritisation of resilience measures and investment decisions, helping to reduce some
avoidable losses and inefficiencies by 2050. By defining climate resilience building and adaptation
needs, roles and responsibilities based on evidence and targets, the EU added value lies in
providing a common framing of risk ownership and an enhanced sense of duty to consider
climate risks. In terms of the harmonisation of climate resilience and preparedness, this would be an
221 While this figure relates to resilience more broadly than in a climate context and is the agreed target of partners rather
than specifically the EU, it is a useful proxy for this exercise: (NATO, 2025) 222 (European Commission. Joint Research Centre., 2023)
55
improvement over the baseline, especially in areas where access to information and the adaptive
capacity are limited because of uncertainty, lack of knowledge or lack of practical methods.223
Effectiveness
Option A is moderately effective, mainly because it can trigger action at a low formal burden,
however its overall impacts depend heavily on voluntary uptake. Voluntary approaches tend to be most
effective among already aware and motivated actors, while less-engaged groups are harder to reach
and typically require additional support, incentives, and clear implementation pathways to convert
knowledge into behavioural change.224 The strongest effect of the Option A is likely to be at
Commission level, where it is plausible that horizontal work on defining risk owners and organising
capacity-building could be undertaken even without binding obligations. It can also be expected to
improve administrative clarity in some Member States, especially those that already have relatively
advanced climate adaptation frameworks and would have better basis and capacity to use the
recommendation to further clarify horizontal and vertical responsibilities. This could however
potentially widen further the differences in implementation across Member States and increase
the fragmentation of preparedness as the ones that already have relatively better capacity would be
more likely to adopt the voluntary measures225. The positive impact of better information provision
should not be understated. A key driver of the failure of effective German response to the 2021
floods around the city of Cologne and the ensuing high death toll were related to issuing and
understanding warnings, and a lack of information and data exchange between municipalities.226 Even
under voluntary schemes the provision of greater information is likely, in some cases, to increase
climate resilience and lend to an anticipatory rather than a reactive attitude to climate hazards.
The effectiveness of Option A is lower in those Member States where climate adaptation
governance and adaptive capacity remain weak. Under the baseline, Member States differ
substantially in legal requirements, systemic risk approaches, and coordination capacity, and while
many policies are co-owned, there is no common formula for attribution of risk ownership, either
across sectors within Member States or between the EU and Member States. Because Option A only
recommends action, some Member States might either delay or partially engage, meaning that
fragmentation in risk ownership, accountability and uptake would persist. The ESABCC explicitly
states that the overall gaps in governance cannot be bridged by voluntary actions, like the ones
proposed in EU-level strategies alone, such as the EU Adaptation Strategy or the Preparedness Union
Strategy227. It is likely that capacity constraints are a central determinant of outcomes. The European
Environment Agency (EEA) notes that insufficient local capacity, limited funding, weak tools and
unclear roles remain common barriers across Europe.228 While Option A improves awareness,
guidance and knowledge exchange, it only partially corrects the baseline problem of unclear risk
ownership and provides weak integration of climate risk into decisions in the medium to long-term.
223 (Runhaar et al., 2018) 224 (Davids et al., 2021) 225 (Davids et al., 2021; Maidl et al., 2015) 226 (Fekete et al., 2021) 227 (European Scientific Advisory Board on Climate Change, 2026) 228 (European Environment Agency, 2025f)
56
The benefits of the supporting elements are also likely to be overall positive but uneven. A capacity-
building and knowledge-sharing action plan through the improvement of Climate-ADAPT could be
useful, especially for lower-capacity regional and local authorities, by reducing transaction costs and
improving access to methodologies and examples. The provision of the navigator of existing tools and
the European climate viewer will improve access to high-quality and policy-relevant climate resilience
tools and enhance the understanding of future climate conditions across Europe for non-expert users.
One example of the practical success of an information tool is the Klimaateffectatlas229, used by most
of Dutch local authorities, water bodies and provinces (80%) for their required risk assessments, and
providing building-level data source for financial and real estate sectors for the Corporate
Sustainability Reporting Directive (CSRD) and EU taxonomy obligations. A just resilience guidance
could also improve policy framing. While these measures can increase awareness, knowledge and
preparedness, evidence suggests that information and communication alone are rarely sufficient to
drive behavioural or institutional change unless they are accompanied by practical support, resources
and clear pathways for implementation230, to overcome entrenched sectoral silos or weak national
prioritisation. Therefore, it seems unlikely that they would overcome the fragmentation of
preparedness in the Member States.
Option A is also unlikely to keep pace with accelerating climate risks. Uneven and delayed
climate resilience building and adaptation tends to increase eventual economic costs and narrow
available adaptation options. While Option A may improve implementation among willing and
capable actors, it would not ensure EU-wide convergence in methodologies, baselines, planning or of
implementation, but rather lead to further fragmentation and less coherence. Investment is likely to
be mobilised by greater information in those Member States with the most capacity to do so. As
a result, even if there would be progress, in the long-term it would remain fragmented across Member
States and across sectors, failing to address systemic risks and limiting the climate resilience gains.
Overall, A is likely to deliver incremental governance improvements, but not a consistent Union-
wide shift in common understanding of future climate, clear allocation of risk ownership and
harmonisation of preparedness.
Cost-efficiency
Table 3: Overview of costs/benefits for Option A
EU level MS level
Main
direct
costs
• One-off coordination/support studies likely <
EUR 0.5 million;
• Climate Resilience Navigator ~EUR 50
000/year;
• European Climate Viewer ~EUR 30,000/year;
• Possible capacity-building support
benchmarked ~EUR 10 million/year (Mission
Adaptation)
• Update of national CRA and NAS/NAP likely < EUR
1 million per MS
• No additional/new mandatory reporting or compliance
costs.
• Large share of avoidable climate losses remains under
baseline trajectory.
229 (Climate Adaptation Services (CAS), 2026) 230 (Hine et al., 2016; Márquez-García et al., 2018; McLoughlin et al., 2023a; Weyrich et al., 2020)
57
EU level MS level
Main
benefits
• Improved EU-wide access to climate risk
information, methodologies and existing tools
• Stronger knowledge-sharing
• MSs who are frontrunners and take earlier voluntary
action: improved preparedness and investment
decisions; resilience investments with estimated
BCRs of 1.6–5.7; flood warning systems may reduce
infrastructure damage by up to 25%; heatwave
warning systems show average BCR of 131; wildfire
decision-support systems BCRs of 6–39.
Option A is likely to be cost-efficient in narrow budgetary terms, because it has low direct
implementation costs. At EU level, the main direct costs are limited one-off coordination and
guidance costs. Here the additional costs would depend on the extent to which the work would be
externally contracted. If it is, the one-off costs of procurement contracts would likely not exceed
half a million euro231. The cost of maintenance of the navigator of existing climate resilience tools is
estimated to be approx. EUR 50,000 per year, including staff costs, such as desk review for additional
and review of tools, updating the database and responding to user requests. For the European climate
viewer it is approximately EUR 30,000 per year, which covers EUR 10,000 for user support, EUR
10,000 for technical maintenance and EUR 10,000 for data curation and documentation.
In terms of capacity-building, if implemented through an existing support vehicle such as e.g. the
Mission Adaptation platform, costs could remain moderate relative to the potential benefits. The
current Mission Adaptation budget dedicated to capacity-building for subnational authorities is about
EUR 10 million per year, which provides a practical upper benchmark for a substantial EU
support mechanism. For this level of cost, the measure could reduce transaction costs for subnational
authorities, spread good practice, and accelerate action in frontrunner jurisdictions. For those who are
yet to take action, costs will increase as impacts become more frequent, further increasing the
fragmentation of preparedness across territories. However, the Mission Adaptation has been launched
as a decadal effort in 2021, therefore any extension or replacement after 2030 is uncertain and, if it
happens, it will entail additional cost.
At Member State level, additional costs would arise only where governments actively choose to
undertake risk owner mapping and governance clarification. There is not a lot of available data, but
assuming a Member State would update their national CRA and NAS/NAP, costs could be below
EUR 1 million per country232, if supported by external studies.
Option A does not introduce any new planning, progress monitoring, or assessment or mandatory
indicator policy measure. Therefore, no specific related costs are expected to arise. Savings from better
informed policy choices would however remain untapped.
Option A is only moderately cost-efficient in a wider economic sense, because the low
implementation cost is matched by relatively limited and uneven delivery. While resilience
investments often have high returns under Option A only part of this potential will be realised because
the measures offer support but do not require authorities to act, therefore resulting in an uneven and
231 Based on the assumption that a procurement contract would entail a study to identify risk ownership and support to
developing guidance and action plans, at a contract value of EUR 500,000. 232 For e.g. Spain national CRA (EUR 355,500; (Explorador de Gobierto Contratación, 2023))and Estonia (EUR 426,929;
(The EEA and Norway Grants, 2026))
58
only partial uptake. The main economic value of this policy option lies in reducing transaction
costs, improving project preparation and encouraging earlier voluntary action.
However, because of a voluntary nature and related lower uptake and/or lag in the implementation, a
large share of potentially avoidable losses would remain on the baseline course/path.
Furthermore, while benefits may accrue to some early and advanced adopters in a scenario where
adaptation pathways diverge across Europe, modelling conducted as part of the Debt Sustainability
Monitor shows that a non-uniform approach may lead to higher macroeconomic and fiscal costs
overall.233 The local/regional variation of adaptive capacity is also likely to lead to inefficiencies. A
study of the climate adaptation plans in over 200 urban areas in Europe showed that inaction in some
areas is detrimental to overall national adaptation actions and consequently to European
adaptation as a whole.234 These results have been amplified by more recent studies which show that
funding is uneven for climate adaptation both across European regions and the urban-rural divide.235
An uneven implementation poses the risk that some of the weak links will not be addressed, therefore
the systemic risks related to climate impacts may persist. The limitations of the “opt-in” approach
Option A would not be able to overcome the systemic element of climate impacts.
Furthermore, this option is likely to produce modest competitiveness indirect benefits through
clearer signalling and voluntary action, however these gains would remain limited. By providing
signals, through action taken by public authorities, to support the development of a resilience solutions
market, Option A would likely stimulate some growth of the EU share in what is expected to be a
global USD 4 trillion dollar market by 2050.236 However, while better able actors are likely to seize
upon the advantages to competitiveness provided by better information and guidance, the lack of
binding rules mean that growth in this sector in the EU will be piecemeal, restricted to regions most
able to engage with resilience solutions, and private sector actors which either have very high risk
profiles, or are already leaders in the field. Very large protection and financing gaps would remain.
Somewhat better project preparation and awareness of existing tools could marginally improve uptake
of available funding, therefore Option A represents limited maximisation of the significant cost and
investment opportunity offered by stimulating a resilience solutions market as evidenced for
example by the estimate rate of return on flood defence.237
Flood risk management accounts for the most extensively analysed set of adaptation investments in
Europe, and consistently demonstrates high returns across a range of intervention types and
geographies. JRC PESETA IV modelling, which is the most comprehensive EU-scale cost-benefit
analysis of flood adaptation, projects that without action, annual river flood losses in the EU will grow
from around EUR 7.8 billion today to nearly EUR 50 billion by 2100 under a 3°C scenario.
On coastal flooding, PESETA IV shows that optimised dyke improvements along Europe's coastlines
could reduce projected 2100 annual coastal flood damages — which could otherwise reach EUR 240
billion under unmitigated climate change — by around 89–90%. This represents avoidance of between
EUR 97 billion and EUR 216 billion in annual damages relative to a high-emissions scenario. Work
233 (European Commission. DG ECFIN, 2026) 234 (Reckien et al., 2014) 235 (Venner, Olazabal et al., 2025) 236 (World Economic Forum, 2025) 237 in some cases, the benefit-to-cost ratio (BCR) of flood protection investments can reach as high as 120, meaning every
dollar invested generates USD 120 in benefits (Flood Control Interantional, 2025).
59
conducted by COAACH to 2050 complements these findings.238 Table 4 below shows the estimated
damage mitigation of adaptation work on coastal and river flood damage as well as damage caused to
transport infrastructure out to 2050:
Damage
Cost of
Adaptation
Damage Mitigation by
Adaptation
Damage Reduction
(%) BCR
Coastal Flooding EUR 115 - 310 B EUR 14-17 B EUR 87 - 266 B 76 - 86% 6.2 - 15.6:1
River Flooding EUR 11 -18 EUR 6.4 - 10.3 B 58%
Transport
EUR 954 -1147
M EUR 562 - 645 M 56 - 59%
Table 4: Estimated damage mitigation of adaptation work
Although the benefit-cost ratio modelling is limited to coastal flooding due to their estimation of the
required costs, the potential for damage mitigation under what COAACH describes as “optimum”
adaptation is considerable, consistently above 50% for these three areas and about 75% for coastal
flooding damage specifically. According to this estimation, Option A risks to be below the ‘optimum’
adaptation level.
Targeted dyke strengthening and retention reservoir investment shows positive benefit-cost ratios
across the majority of EU NUTS2 regions under a 2°C scenario. Country and city-level evidence
confirm this picture across different infrastructure types and investment scales:
• Portugal (flood prevention and nature-based water management): BCR up to 11.9,
returning nearly EUR 12 in benefits per EUR 1 invested. 239
• Vega Baja del Segura, Alicante (Spain): An integrated flood protection plan recovered
EUR 265 million in land productivity and avoided EUR 620 million in property damage. 240
• Lublin region, Poland (decentralised rainwater solutions): BCR of 1.20–1.88 for dual
installations and infiltration tunnels in commercial buildings.241
The case studies here illustrate what planned, well-designed flood protection delivers relative to its
cost, as an example of direct measures from the initiative and follow-up intervention. Climate
resilience by design is the primary mechanism through which these returns are systematically
captured (direct measure); without a duty to consider climate risk (direct measure) in infrastructure
planning decisions, investment defaults toward reactive post-disaster repair, where the same evidence
base shows costs are orders of magnitude higher.
The macroeconomic impacts will be uneven across sectors, regions, and Member States. France
for example will need to increase its annual investment against climate change to EUR 127 billion by
2050, while Spain will need to input EUR 56 billion per year by the end of the same period.242 Option
A may lead to less than optimal return on investment for these expenditures and consequently to
238 (COACCH, 2019) 239 (World Bank Group, 2021a) 240 (Ortuño et al., 2022) 241 (Iwanek et al., 2023) 242 (European Commission. DG ECFIN et al., 2025)
60
inefficiencies in climate resilience and adaptation when policies do not align across transboundary
risks.
The benefits of limited intervention presented by the “opt-in” position of A are counterbalanced by the
unrealised cost-saving potential represented by operationalised climate resilience and adaptation in
Member States and sectors where adaptation is low priority. This not only has effects for Member
States themselves but also knock-on effects for cross-border regions, transnational sectors and shared
resources which limit the realised potential of climate adaptation efforts elsewhere.
Sectoral examples of the use of direct measures from the intervention
Agriculture and forestry: Better uptake of climate information, advisory services and planning
guidance could modestly improve crop choice, farm management and drought preparedness in
willing regions.243 Decision support tools for and wildfire risk alerting systems may yield BCRs
ranging from 6 to 39.244 However, the substantial EU-level work on wildfire prevention know-how
and early warnings has had limited impact, as demonstrated by the catastrophic 2025 wildfire
season.245 The Communication on Integrated Wildfire Risk Management246 outlined an integrated
approach to wildfire risk management and identified measures to support its implementation at both
the EU and national level.Similarly, forest owners’ awareness about climate risks cannot be
expected to result in tangible adaptation actions.247
Health and wellbeing: Option A could modestly improve preparedness for heat through better
awareness, earlier warning, and wider use of available planning tools248. The World Bank found
heatwave early warnings to provide a mean benefit-cost-ratio of 131 (range of 48– 246).249
Infrastructure and the built environment: Relative to the baseline EUCRA range of around EUR
13-29 billion expected annual economic damage by the 2050, Option A could plausibly moderate
losses by some percentage points over time. Better information and early warning systems for
flooding could limit infrastructure and built environment damage by as much as 25%.250
Finance and insurance: Better information, clearer signalling and somewhat earlier voluntary
action could help avoid a limited share of maladaptation and improve risk pricing and project
selection in some sectors.251 This would mean a modest reduction in avoidable fiscal pressure
relative to the baseline, but not enough to change the overall severity category or the broad risk of
widening divergence between better-prepared and less-prepared regions.
243 (European Commission. Joint Research Centre. Institute for Environment and Sustainability., 2012) 244 (World Bank Group, 2024) 245 (European Commission. DG ECHO, 2026b) 246 (European Commission, 2026a) 247 (Sousa-Silva et al., 2018) 248 (European Commission, 2025i) 249 (World Bank Group, 2021b) 250 (Commission of the European Union. Joint Research Centre., 2015) 251 (OECD, 2024a)
61
Distributional effects
Social impacts are likely to be negative overall. In the absence of stronger incentives, obligations or
support mechanisms, lower-capacity households, SMEs, municipalities and lagging regions are
less likely to prioritise resilience, increasing the risk of reduced social protection and widening
disparities over time. Significant cross-country variation is expected. The share of citizens who remain
unable to act on risk information would likely stay high or unchanged.
In terms of environmental impacts, option A would likely improve only modestly compared to
the baseline, without significantly altering ongoing ecosystem degradation or strengthening natural
buffering capacity. Option A could help some authorities and land managers take more climate-
informed decisions and better account for ecosystem vulnerabilities, transboundary effects and
maladaptation risks. This would improve ecosystems which are degrading partly due to poor
information or weak integration into planning and permitting. However, as this option does not impose
any new obligations, and systemic change would be marginal, therefore broader trend of environmental
degradation would not be reversed. In the long term, environmental impacts would depend on whether
climate resilience is integrated effectively across sectors in a coherent way – otherwise, irreversible
environmental losses would still remain.
6.2 Policy Option B
Option B would result in a more disciplined, harmonised and comparable governance cycle that
begins to shape public and private decisions more systematically, with the most important
downstream reductions in exposure and vulnerability emerging progressively rather than immediately.
Because Option B is the first package that establishes binding ground rules for how climate risks,
residual risks, and climate resilience by design are treated in public decision-making, its mid-century
impact should be understood as materially bending the baseline expectations rather than merely
improving implementation marginally.
EU added value
Option B would reduce current fragmentation in climate resilience and preparedness while converting
the growing body of knowledge into a more harmonised and operational adaptation policy cycle that
would shape public and private decisions more systematically.
The delegated and flexible design of the option preserves the agency of Member States for local
specificities, while setting a common minimum framework for core processes. Uniform
application is likely to lead to significantly greater individual and Union level climate adaptation status,
as Member States and stakeholders can build on the learnings of early adopters and draw on common
practises. The result of this common framework of both understanding and action is an increased
efficiency and effectiveness. Reduced divergence in methods, planning, monitoring and the
promotion of a common terminology for communication would reduce duplications and contribute to
simpler, more coherent reporting to the EU and within Member States, as well as for progress
assessments. For example, the amendments to Council Directive 2011/85/EU on Requirements for
Budgetary Frameworks of the Member States, adopted as part of the revised EU Economic Governance
Framework, require EU Member States to assess and report from 2026 onwards, to the extent possible,
on (i) how the macro-fiscal risks fromclimate change may affect the medium- and long-term
sustainability of public finances (Article 9(2)(d)) – covering both the fiscal implications of climate
62
change impacts and of adaptation and mitigation efforts – and on (ii) disaster- and climate-related
contingent liabilities and the fiscal costs of disasters and climate-related shocks (Article 14(3)). The
Directive allows flexibility in the methodologies used to conduct assessments, acknowledging the
diversity of existing approaches, and differences in data availability and country-specific contexts. The
elements of the Integrated Framework, such as mandatory use of reference warming trajectory,
harmonised national climate risk assessments and the availability of climate viewer, would support the
assessments of climate change impacts on the sustainability of public finances by providing a common
analytical basis (reference warming trajectory, climate risk assessments) and better access to location-
specific data (European climate viewer).
Underlining climate resilience and adaptation through a common EU framework reduces the
information costs required to make cross-border measures effective. Minimum obligations
outlined in Option B contribute to establishing common expertise across shared landscapes, sectors
and resources. This would enable administrative synergies to be fully exploited and reduce the risk
that adaptation actions undertaken in one part of a transboundary riverine landscape is weakened by
inconsistent or contradicting actions across the border.
Option B would not erase the differences in EU and national climate resilience and adaptation policies
and risk assessments, but it would make it less plausible that weak performance would continue
undetected over time.
EU added value is strong because establishing a common duty to consider and shared parameters
helps reduce fragmentation in how authorities define and manage climate‑risks across the
Union. Member States would move from a mostly voluntary and fragmented process of climate
resilience policy development to an anticipatory, more coherent but still flexible and contextualised
process, with better informed tracking of progress. The harmonisation of the policy cycle will also
allow for exchange of information, know-how and experience between the Member States, further
underpinning the systemic and transboundary aspects of climate risk management.
Effectiveness
Option B is likely to be effective, because it changes the default expectation for public decision-
making and addresses the common failure of long-horizon risks (climate, infrastructure) not being
assigned to anyone. All Member States would need to engage in defining horizontal and vertical risk
ownership arrangements. An example of how effective a clear attribution of risk ownership can be, is
the Netherlands, where Delta Commissioner oversees the progress of the National Delta Programme,
reporting annually to Parliament, and advising the government on climate adaptation matters, either
on request or own initiative. The Commissioner owns the risk in a coordinating sense rather than a
direct operational sense, which is more appropriate for a whole-of-government challenge, and it means
that the effectiveness depends heavily on multi-actor cooperation. This model – clear risk ownership,
structured accountability, cross-sector collaboration252 – is the kind of approach the initiative seeks to
trigger.
This Option also strengthens the interaction between Member States and EU on adaptation
duties, because the allocation of responsibilities and the duty to consider would no longer depend on
voluntary alignment. Improved and streamlined progress monitoring and assessment would better
inform policy development and facilitate regular reviews and revision to drive continuous
252 (Bloemen et al., 2019)
63
improvement. The option also tackles several operational gaps and fragmented approaches
simultaneously. Establishing a requirement to decide about what level of residual risks is tolerable
would improve consistency in decisions on where to adapt further and where to rely on insurance,
compensation or solidarity mechanisms. The operationalised climate resilience by design principle
would push climate resilience upstream into public spending decisions, reducing likelihood of the
future damages and vulnerability of the assets. Designing assets for resilience from the outset is
substantially less costly than retrofitting after climate-related damages – while e.g. at the
infrastructure level climate proofing the asset during construction translates into average 3% cost
increase253, the post disaster reconstruction, including structural improvements, costs on average 35%
of the cost of building a new house of the same size254. On top of this, the indirect costs of climate-
related damage include avoided displacement and debris removal, loss of business or rental income,
loss of life quality and productivity, loss of customers, supply chain delays, reduction in employment,
costs to the public health system, tax base erosion, and loss of affordable housing. The transboundary
cooperation and stakeholder consultation provisions would also support further harmonisation of
climate resilience and preparedness.
Option B would also strengthen resilience to systemic and cascading climate shocks. Improved
anticipatory governance and cross-sectoral planning would reduce fragmentation and enhance
preparedness. It would significantly lower the risk that responses are dominated by reactive crisis
management and distributional conflict, helping to preserve institutional capacity for preventive action,
adaptation finance and coordinated responses, while supporting cohesion, solidarity and the
functioning of the single market.
Option Bis expected to improve the consistency with which future climatic conditions are
reflected in investment decisions, infrastructure standards and risk management practices. It would
also contribute to stronger cross-sectoral coherence and a more systematic management of climate
risks compared to the baseline. The European climate viewer will support the uptake of the reference
warming trajectory by providing its first practical implementation, making it readily accessible to all
risk owners. Commission services are expected to be early adopters of the viewer, given their
obligation to incorporate the trajectory into policy decisions at EU scale. As shown by the
Klimaateffectatlas255 reported in Option A, digital tools gain substantial traction when they are aligned
and support compliance with regulatory obligations. A common framework for climate resilience
building and adaptation is likely to have positive effects on the overall competitiveness of the EU, as
it guarantees a baseline condition for resilience and adaptation technologies and solutions and ensures
demand for those solutions. It would also support Single Market, as Union-level standards and
minimum requirements will have a strong positive interaction with the tenets of the Single
Market and promote growth. A common framework for climate resilience and adaptation action is
likely to provide a solid foundation for innovative financial and insurance instruments that will aid the
development of adaptation actions in the private sector, even though these are not directly regulated
under Option B.256
253 (Nicolas et al., 2019) 254 (Collins et al., 2022)https://www.iccsafe.org/building-safety-journal/bsj-technical/how-much-does-resilient-housing-
cost/ 255 (Climate Adaptation Services (CAS), 2026) 256 (European Commission. DG ECFIN, 2024)
64
This option is likely to generate notable economic benefits compared to the baseline, as it would shape
public and private investment decisions. Investment in climate adaptation measures is likely to be
mobilised effectively both by greater information, harmonised adaptation policy cycle and
minimum requirements. Stable policy is essential for actors to invest. Research has already shown
how operational market architectures can for example help the EU, to translate water resilience
objectives into investable outcomes.257
Option B should reduce avoidable macroeconomic losses relative to the baseline. A cautious
assumption would be that, while climate-related losses remain in 2050, the baseline trajectory is
materially moderated. For example, where the baseline points to annual coastal flood losses of around
EUR 10.9 billion in 2050 under a moderate mitigation pathway and EUR 14.1 billion under high
emissions258, Option B could plausibly bring these down significantly if direct measures (such as
climate risk ownership, duty to consider, use of trajectory) are combined with follow-up interventions
(for example decision to build infrastructure which can withstand a certain level of water rise estimated
until 2100, based on latest scientific data). The Dutch ‘room for rivers’ programme implemented
between 2006 and 2015 reduced flood frequency and exposure, with benefits valued at around EUR 2
billion of avoided economic damage in case of breaching and around EUR 70,000 a year from reduced
flood frequency.259 In Denmark, the cloudburst flood management system to prevent surface flooding
is providing approximately a net EUR 400 million in benefits.260 The EUR 1.88 billion investment in
the Integrated Rhine Programme has been calculated to prevent future flood damages of some EUR
41 billion in the German States of Baden-Württemberg, Rhineland-Palatinate, and Hesse alone.261
The overall economic impact of reducing fragmentation presented by Option B cannot be understated:
a recent report advised that a fragmented approach to climate could lead to higher fiscal costs
overall.262
Implementation quality will matter greatly. Evidence suggests that formal duties and consultation
requirements can help shift decision-making practices, but meaningful change depends on clear
responsibilities, leadership and organisational capacity. Without these enabling conditions, there is a
risk that compliance becomes procedural rather than leading to substantive adaptation action.263 The
effect at EU level may also be smaller than at Member State level because some horizontal integration
is already emerging in the current and proposed MFF architecture. Still, Option B is likely to produce
a broader, deeper and more durable change in governance practices, with benefits compounding
over time as risks become more systemic and cross-border.
Progressively more pronounced, this change would result in lower residual damages, fewer long-
term inefficiencies, and better preservation of productivity and fiscal stability across the EU.
257 (Victoria Edwards et al., n.d.) 258 (European Commission. Joint Research Centre., 2020a) 259 (Asselman et al., 2016) 260 (European Environment Agency, 2023) 261 (Ministerium für Umwelt, Klima und Energiewirtschaft Baden-Württemberg, n.d.) 262 (European Commission. DG ECFIN, 2026) 263 (Burnside-Lawry et al., 2016; Clark et al., 2025; Wehn et al., 2015)
65
Cost Efficiency
Table 5: Overview of cost/benefit for Option B
EU level MS level
Main
direct
costs
• One-off development costs for criteria,
guidance, methodologies > EUR 1 million
• Climate Resilience Navigator
~EUR 50,000/year;
• European Climate Viewer ~EUR 30,000/year;
• Policy cycle support package: EUR 4–5 million
per cycle (includes EUCRAs, development of
Union adaptation/climate resilience plan, and
improved Commission progress monitoring)
• Resilience by design public funding:
~EUR 15 billion over the MFF period
(~EUR 2 billion/year based on a 3% climate-
proofing uplift).
• Policy cycle support package : ~EUR 2–4 million per
Member State, which includes:
• national CRAs: ~ EUR 0.3 - 0.7 million per MS
• national climate resilience policy ~ EUR 0.4 - 1.2
million per Member State
• progress monitoring, assessment, evaluation ~
EUR 0.1 - 2 million per Member State
Main
benefits
• Efficiency: Limits administrative burden by
building on existing processes and reducing
duplication and fragmentation.
• Improved EU-wide access to climate risk
information, methodologies and digital tools
• Stronger knowledge-sharing
• Policy coherence: Provides clearer, uniform
market signals to investors and industry across
the EU.
• Market growth: Stimulates the EU climate
resilience technology market (global market
revenues projected to quadruple from USD 1
trillion in 2024 to USD 4 trillion by 2050)
• Better policy coherence, improved risk assessments
which support better planning and implementation at
national, transboundary and EU levels
• 4:1 benchmark BCR for resilient infrastructure,
yielding EUR 60 billion in lifetime benefits (avoided
damages/disruptions).
• SME & Public Finance resilience: Clearer risk data
improves SME investment decisions and mitigates
long-term pressure on public budgets.
Estimates of costs at EU level are based on the costs of comparable EU external contracts which,
although undertaken at times for different purposes, are considered a reasonable proxy for
estimating the likely costs of this policy Option.
The direct administrative and adjustment costs will mainly occur from integrating climate
resilience and adaptation into planning and regulatory processes, which will require analytical
capacity and procedural changes.
Option B entails some direct costs but is balanced in cost-efficiency terms. At EU level, the one-
off cost of developing common criteria, guidance, and methodologies could be estimated at more than
EUR 1 million.264
Option B seeks to align existing processes across EU sectors by building on what is already in
place, rather than creating new procedures, thus helping to address current fragmentation and
duplication. Even though some upfront costs are expected, the Option B would still aim at minimising
administrative burden and overall costs by making better use of the already established planning and
264 EUR 300,000 for EU Taxonomy Appendix C sectoral guidance (European Commission. DG ENV, 2024); EUR 630,000
for Pan-European fire safety mapping data and addressing data gaps (European Commission. DG GROW, 2019)
66
reporting processes. In so far as sectoral policies are concerned, the aim would be that sectoral
departments of the Commission would consider the development and integration of relevant climate
resilience reporting and indicators in their sector governance, as relevant. While this will ensure
ownership within the sectoral policies, it also means that administrative and adjustment costs will be
impact assessed within sectoral acquis and are not directly emerging from the initiative.
Direct costs at the EU level for a full climate adaptation policy cycle support package could be
estimated at EUR 4 to 5 million per cycle. 265
Activities include an estimated EUR 2 million for future EUCRAs266 , EUR 0.5 to 1.5 million for the
preparation of a Union adaptation plan267. In addition, for the EU-level indicator set, costs would arise
on the Commission and EU agency side to support development and harmonised implementation, but
those would depend on the sets to be adopted and whether information sources are already available.
A relevant benchmark is the EEA’s Reportnet 3, the EU environmental e-reporting platform used to
collect, quality-check and process hundreds of reporting dataflows: its set-up cost was
EUR 3.5 million268, with estimated annual operation/IT costs of around EUR 1 million269. Union level
reporting and assessments would continue within the existing setup under the European Climate
Law and the Governance Regulation tailored to the Option B, and would thus mainly require
maintenance and incremental adjustments resulting from the review of the Regulation.
At national level, publicly available cost evidence is limited and uneven, as many Member States
do not publish contract values or budgets for climate adaptation policy cycle work, particularly where
tasks are delivered internally by ministries, environment agencies or research institutes. The available
evidence comes mainly from small to mid-sized Member States and may not be directly
transferable to larger ones, with more complex governance systems, federal structures or stronger
subnational responsibilities.270
Direct costs at national level for a full climate adaptation policy package can be estimated
approximately between EUR 2 million and 4 million in external technical assistance costs.271 Activities
include: national CRA procured externally between EUR 350,000 and EUR 750,000272; between
265 Excluding internal Commission and EU agency staff time 266 (European Environment Agency, 2024) 267 EUR 572,000 for the Green Public Procurement (European Commission. DG ENV, 2026); EUR 600 000 for the EU
Forest Strategy (European Commission. DG ENV, 2025b); EUR 750,000 for the Implementation of EU Water Legislation
and Water Resilience Strategy (Opća bolnica ‘Dr. Anđelko Višić’ Bjelovar, 2024); EUR 1.8 million for assistance to the
EU Nature Restoration Law and the EU Biodiversity Strategy for 2030 (European Commission. DG ENV, 2025a) 268 (Task Force on access to information, nd) 269 Based on EEA list of contracts 2021 - EEA/DIS/18/018 (EUR 1,080,000) 270 The evidence base covers the last 15 years, rather than only recent years, because up-to-date public cost data are sparse.
Older figures may not fully reflect current prices, inflation, higher analytical expectations or newer requirements. Finally,
the estimates exclude internal public-sector staff time and do not cover the cost of implementing adaptation measures. They
should therefore be read as planning estimates for technical assistance, analytical support work, IT development and policy
cycle support, rather than as full costs of adaptation action. 271 Including for e.g. establishment of a national knowledge platform, monitoring centre and additional analytical work. 272 For a standalone and comprehensive national climate risk assessment procured externally, recent EU MS evidence
suggests a defensible planning range of around € 350k - € 750k, based on Spain (EUR 355,500; (Explorador de Gobierto
Contratación, 2023)), Malta (EUR 452,540, (National Audit Office Malta, 2025)) , Belgium (EUR 500,000, (Cerac et al.,
2025)) , Netherlands (EUR 500,000, (Ministerie van Infrastructuur en Waterstaat, 2022)) and Ireland (EUR 754,627,
(TED, 2024)) .
67
EUR 400,000 and 1.2 million for the development/revision of a NAP/NAS273. In terms of progress
monitoring and assessment, costs are more variable: light indicator updates or basic reporting tools
costs may range between EUR 100,000 and 300,000, while setting up a full national adaptation
monitoring system may require EUR 1 to 2 million, with annual maintenance around EUR 300,000.274
Option B would also indirectly drive additional costs (and benefits) related to possible sectoral
policy or implementation changes both at national and EU level, resulting from the consideration of
climate risks in the decisions of the risk owners. Those costs (and benefits) will be assessed in the
Impact Assessments conducted within the context of these revisions. Given that risk owners will need
to weigh the costs and benefits of adaptation measures within their policy area, only the measures
where long-term benefits outweigh costs would be taken, and therefore the outcome is expected to be
net positive.
Sectoral aspects
Next to the administrative costs, the main cost comes from the resilience-by-design element in public
funding, which would come in form of additional cost of climate-proofing when investing in built
environment. To give an illustrative example, assuming a 3% average climate-proofing cost uplift275
to 50% of the proposed EUR 2 trillion next MFF implies additional resilience investment around
EUR 15 billion over the MFF period, or about EUR 2 billion per year. Using the benchmark
benefit-cost ratio of about 4:1 for resilient infrastructure276, these indirect additional costs could
translate into roughly EUR 60 billion in lifetime benefits through avoided repair costs, fewer
disruptions, lower maintenance, longer asset life and reduced stranded-asset risk. This is emulated by
real world examples. Flood barriers installed in Prague after flooding in 2002 at a cost of EUR 146
million have been estimated to have saved more than EUR 2 billion in damage reduction.277 Meta-
analysis conducted by the JRC focusing on flood adaptation measures supports the considerable benefit
to cost ratios of adaptation investment, as the following table shows.
Table 6: Return on flood adaptation investment278
Adaptation Measure Return on Investment per EUR
Strengthening Dikes EUR 2 – EUR 2.9
Flood Water Storage EUR 2.9 – EUR 3.5
Building Protections EUR 5 .20
Option B represents not only a significant cost-saving but also an investment opportunity by
stimulating growth of a climate resilience technologies market in Europe, creating
273 The strongest direct evidence points are Estonia (EUR 426,929; (The EEA and Norway Grants, 2026)), Croatia (EUR
770,000; (Republika Hrvatska. Ministarstvo zaštite okoliša i zelene tranzicije, 2016)), Latvia (EUR 1,035,629; (The EEA
and Norway Grants, nd)), Portugal (EUR 1,200,275; (The EEA and Norway Grants, nd)) and Bulgaria (EUR 1,564,229.86;
(European Commission, nd)). 274 The best current benchmark is Finland, where updating the indicator base is estimated at EUR 250,000, while setting
up a full adaptation monitoring system is estimated at EUR 1 - 2 million with annual maintenance of about EUR 300,000
(Finsih Government, 2024). 275(OECD, 2024b) 276 (Rising et al., 2026) 277 (European Environment Agency, 2023) 278 (European Commission. Joint Research Centre., 2020c)
68
competitiveness and innovation benefits. By establishing a common duty to consider climate risks (as
projected according to reference warming trajectory) across all public investment and policy decisions,
it generates long-term, predictable requirements for resilience products and services across every
Member State simultaneously. The measures included in the Framework would create, indirectly,
structural demand for resilience solutions e.g. for flood defences, heat-resilient urban cooling, early
warning systems and climate-resilient infrastructure in transport and energy sectors. Global investors
estimate that annual revenues from climate resilience solutions will more than quadruple in size
from USD 1 trillion in 2024 to USD 4 trillion by 2050.279280
While it is difficult to extract a potential European market share from these figures, there is a
clear economic logic to the European growth in this space. Annual climate-related economic loses
have reached on average EUR 45 billion since 2020.281 This creates a large adaptation investment
gap and holds out the opportunity for growth, as European firms already operating in this space
are well placed to take advantage of this gap and of the demand for climate resilience solutions.
Providing clear and uniform policy direction as contained within the Option B signals to
investors and industry that real and long-term gains are to be made within this market,
underpinned by clear policy signals. Innovative climate resilience solutions will protect businesses,
create profits for the ones providing them, strengthen Single Market and drive further competitiveness
and growth. Providing a uniform approach to climate resilience while still allowing for local
innovation, Option B maximises the potential for climate resilience technologies in the EU.
Option B will have indirect impacts on SMEs, mainly through better policy coherence, improved
information and market signals. The integration of the climate resilience by design principle into public
funding and policies is likely to shape SMEs investment decisions, improved and more coordinated
climate risks assessments will provide clearer information on sectoral and cross-sectoral risks, helping
SMEs better understand and manage their climate risks. Many adaptation measures are inherently local
and small-scale, from building renovations to local contracting for labour and infrastructure work,
energy or risk audits, or provision of tailored financial or digital products and services. This necessarily
creates opportunities for SMEs.
Option B is expected to increase indirect short-term design and compliance costs, but the balance
is likely to remain positive over time. Furthermore, improved resilience of infrastructure, public
services, health preparedness and public and private investment, would mitigate pressure on public
finances.
Option B therefore appears cost-efficient over time, because it increases near-term compliance and
investment costs, but improves the quality of expenditure and reduces future losses from maladaptation
and poorly designed assets.
279 (BloombergNEF, 2025) 280 (World Economic Forum, 2025) 281 (European Central Bank et al., 2026)
69
Sectoral examples of the use of direct measures from the intervention
Agriculture and forestry: Compared with the baseline, the trajectory of avoidable losses would be
moderated. Option B could make agricultural adaptation more anticipatory and consistent, especially
in relation to crop choice, irrigation planning, drought preparedness and advisory systems. Integrated
fire risk management can strengthen fire suppression capacity even as the risk of wildfires continue
to increase. From a longer-term perspective, over a quarter of Europe was found to be suitable for
preventive land management strategies within areas of greater fire risk.282
Health and wellbeing: The broad EUCRA conclusion that heat stress becomes a critical risk by
2050 would remain, but the avoidable burden could be reduced materially. Considering the 1990-
2019 period, fully implemented heat-prevention plans (including heat-health early warning systems
and heat health action plans) might be associated with a ~25% reduction of excess deaths.283 Heat-
related mortality by 2050 could plausibly even be reduced by up to 77% compared to a baseline
trajectory in integrated contexts, as evidenced from the uptake of similar programmes in France.284
Infrastructure and the built environment: Relative to the baseline EUCRA range of around EUR
13-29 billion expected annual economic damage by the mid-term, Option B could plausibly reduce
losses by a large margin by 2050 under full implementation. Integrated flood management systems
can reduce economic and infrastructural damage by as much as 70-80%.285
Finance and insurance: Option B would reduce climate risk more systematically across the wider
economy and society and mitigate costs in insurance and financial markets. Identification of risk
ownership is in fact expected to lead to innovative insurance products which will contribute to
increased EU competitiveness.286
Distributional effects
Social outcomes are expected to improve compared to the baseline. Embedding considerations of
exposure, vulnerability and just resilience into risk assessments, policy planning, progress
monitoring and assessment, would strengthen the abilities to identify risk owners and improve the
basis for addressing distributional impacts. This would help narrow protection gaps and facilitate
targeted support for vulnerable cohorts which require it.287 While some inequalities are likely to persist,
as differences in implementation capacity across Member States and sectors may lead to uneven
outcomes, the identification of these cohorts through the identification of risk gaps is still a positive
step towards providing supports.
This would have a significant distributional effect for example on mitigation of climate driven
hydrological disasters in regions across Europe. In the absence of climate adaptation, such disasters
are expected to cause a 0.7% negative welfare change expressed in GDP under a 2℃ scenario
282 (OECD, 2026), In 2024 92% of fires were extinguished within 90 minutes in contrast to 79% in 2017 and in the context
of a growing exposure to wildfires. (Neidermeier et al., 2023) 283 (Urban et al., 2025) 284 (Callahan et al., 2025; Urban et al., 2025) 285 (Kok et al., 2005) 286 (European Commission. DG ECFIN, 2024) 287 (European Commission. Joint Research Centre., 2020c)
70
regional differences can vary significantly between 0.2% and 1.8%288, primarily driven by drought.
These distributional effects are supported by and explored further by work conducted by the JRC.289
In some modelled scenarios, climate adaptation measures can reduce the annual costs of damage in
economic and human terms by 66%.290 The compounding effects of a uniformapproach to climate
resilience and adaptation means that there is potential for even greater cost saving and return on
investment across regions.
Uninsured losses across regions vary significantly with 8% of economic losses in Spain between 1980
and 2022 uninsured, while less than 1% of losses were uncovered in Ireland and Belgium.291 Parity of
approach to climate resilience building and adaptation is expected to create more equal footing
alongside innovate insurance and financial products because of the uniform framework.292
Environmental impacts would improve relative to the baseline, though not sufficiently to lead to
immediate ecosystem recovery or to prevent all deterioration. The duty to integrate the climate
resilience by design principle in public spending would support a more integrated and forward-looking
approach to ecosystem management, encouraging public authorities to systematically account climate
risks and long-term environmental pressures in planning and investment decisions.
For example, the integration of climate risks into decisions affecting land, water and infrastructure
would not only reduce maladaptive practices, but also help ecosystem functions and services, enhance
biodiversity resilience, and limit further degradation of natural habitats. This in turn could generate
co-benefits across environmental, social and economic dimensions, including improved water
retention, soil health and natural protection against extreme weather events. Transboundary natural
resources, such as river basins, forest or coastal areas would also benefit from greater policy coherence
and coordination. With a more systematic and coherent framework applied within and across sectors,
some environmental degradation could be slowed, halted or partially reversed in the medium to long
term. However, given the inertia of ecological systems and the already advanced state of degradation
in certain areas, some degradation remains unavoidable.
6.3 Policy Option C
Option C forms the most centralised package. The cumulative effect of the measures would push
convergence, comparability and formal integration of resilience across the Union more uniformly.
Option C lies less in changing the direction of travel than in accelerating and standardising it. Its
positive impact trajectory by 2050 would likely be significant.
EU added value
The EU added value of Option C has high potential to address transboundary risks, internal‑market
implications and shared principles for the use of public funding. A stronger common framework can
reduce fragmentation in how Member States define risk owners, tolerable levels of residual risk
and climate resilience by design requirements, while improving planning, progress monitoring and
assessment and therefore comparability and enforcement across jurisdictions.
288 (McDougal et al., 2021) 289 (European Commission. DG REGIO, 2025) 290 (European Commission. Joint Research Centre., 2020c) 291 (European Environment Agency, 2025b) 292 (European Commission. DG ECFIN, 2022)
71
At EU and Member State level, Option C would create strong governance architecture and prospects
for robust implementation and should result in uniform application across the Union.
Effectiveness
This option is based on a strong coordination and convergence in climate resilience and adaptation
policy. Member States would have to change their existing systems and align their future development
with a unified EU model. While this centralisation would reduce fragmentation and raise the
ambition in the long-term - especially in geographical areas where climate adaptation is currently
less developed - it also adds new responsibilities to administrative systems. In some cases, this could
limit the margin for locally appropriate approaches. Although direct evidence on harmonised EU-wide
adaptation requirements is limited, behavioural research suggests that common rules can reduce
uncertainty, clarify expectations and promote more consistent action across jurisdictions. However,
governance evidence also indicates that obligations can remain procedural unless accompanied by
sufficient administrative capacity, sectoral expertise and effective monitoring and enforcement
arrangements.293
The direct and uniform integration of climate resilience into sectoral policies and legislation would
allow for sectors to be better prepared, especially those strategically important and risk-prone (e.g.
agriculture energy, transport). However, reviewing multiple sectoral legislation simultaneously would
require adequate capacity and knowledge to already be in place across sectors, otherwise there would
also run a risk of maladaptation or simply an administratively costly process that may not deliver on
the objectives.
The option could accelerate the alignment of investment and planning decisions across the EU,
reducing maladaptation and improving climate risk management more uniformly. Uniform
operationalisation of the duty to consider climate risks would effectively mobilise investment in public
administrations and have downstream effects for private actors. If successfully implemented, these
effects could translate into substantial reductions in residual climate risks and long-term
economic and human losses compared to the baseline.
Option C could deliver relatively uniform and robust outcomes, but they would depend heavily on
sustained political commitment and administrative capacity across all Member States, as well as
Commission’s ability to monitor progress and propose and take corrective action.
293 (Clark et al., 2025; European Commission. Joint Research Centre., 2025b; Rode et al., 2024; Wehn et al., 2015)
72
Cost Efficiency
Table 7: Overview of cost/benefit for Option C
EU level MS level
Main
direct
costs
• One-off development costs for criteria,
guidance, methodologies: likely > EUR 1
million
• Harmonised policy cycle support package: >
EUR 4–5 million per cycle
• Centralised progress monitoring and reporting:
~EUR 5 million
• Revision of NAP/NAS: ~ EUR 1.5 million per MS or
more
• Broader adaptation knowledge & monitoring
platforms > EUR 3 million
• High upfront operational/coordination investments for
MSs setting up multi-level structures
Main
benefits
• Legally binding integration of climate
resilience across governance levels, sectors and
private sector
• Uniform methodologies, harmonised and
consistent monitoring and reporting at EU level
• Strengthened long-term investor confidence
and reduced exposure to macro-fiscal/public
finance shocks
• Overall return on investment potentially reaching as
much as EUR 6 for every EUR 1 input.
• Long-term: sectoral climate resilience improved, for
e.g. avoidable heat stress burden plausibly reduced by
58–70% via harmonised indicators
Economically, this option is likely to involve significant upfront costs. This includes direct costs
at EU and Member States level related to central planning, progress monitoring, assessments and
compliance assurance, combined with multiple sectoral policy revisions, more detailed transboundary
and consultation requirements and stronger private and public financing obligations. It would increase
administrative and adjustment costs for public authorities and for businesses, including SMEs,
especially in the short to medium term.
Under this Option, guidelines are transformed into legally binding obligations. While this ensures deep
integration of climate resilience across EU and national policies, it requires structural changes.
Estimates of costs at EU level are based on the costs of comparable EU external contracts which,
although undertaken at times for different purposes, are considered a reasonable proxy for
estimating the likely costs of this policy Option.
At the EU level, the one-off cost of developing common criteria and methodologies for defining the
level of tolerable risk could be estimated at more than EUR 1 million.294
The direct costs at the EU level for a full climate resilience policy cycle support package, highly
harmonised, centralised and including sectoral plans, can be expected to increase in relation to
Option B. Under this assumption, it could be estimated that these direct costs could be superior to
294 EUR 300,000 for EU Taxonomy Appendix C sectoral guidance (European Commission. DG ENV, 2024); EUR 630,000
for Pan-European fire safety mapping data and addressing data gaps (European Commission. DG GROW, 2019).
73
EUR 4 to 5 million per cycle This package includes EUCRA295, revision of the Union
adaptation/climate resilience plan296 and monitoring and reporting costs.
The harmonised, centralised reporting and monitoring of progress also carries additional direct upfront
costs. Under this option, additional national and subnational data would need to be processed. While
data on building such systems from scratch is limited, using the e-platform from the Governance
Regulation297 as a benchmark, the design and implementation of such platform would be around EUR
5 million, and annual maintenance costs between EUR 100,000 and 150,000.298 .
At national level, publicly available cost evidence remains limited and uneven. As Option C
requires a more ambitious revision of NAP/NAS, which includes subnational and sectoral dimensions,
Member States direct administrative costs would also scale up.
Under the assumption that more complex governance structures would mirror higher benchmarks,
based on the available information from Portugal299 and Bulgaria300, the revision and updating of
NAP/NAS could be estimated at EUR 1.5 million per national revision cycle, but depending on the
size and governance structures of each Member State, these costs could be higher.
Broader adaptation knowledge platforms and monitoring centre packages can exceed EUR 3 million
(e.g. Romania301), if these usually combine MRE with strategy support, climate services, studies and
institutional capacity-building.
Furthermore, the integration of climate resilience under this Option C would be harmonised across
sectors. Once again, depending on the Member State, this will require operationalising an integrated,
multilevel planning, monitoring and reporting structures at national and subnational levels involving
further costs.
An example of an integrated policy cycle support, capacity-building and multi-level coordination is
Greece’s LIFE-IP AdaptInGR project, which required a budget of EUR 14.19 million over a 7-year
period. It included the development of Greece’s NAS and 13 regional adaptation action plans,
capacity-building, coordination across governance levels, monitoring and evaluation and pilot actions
in some regions and municipalities. Under Option C, Member States with more advanced systems
would not require such a big upfront investment, but those who would need to set up such frameworks
from the start, would need to do it in a shorter period of time, to be able to comply with their
obligations.
Under Option C, the integration of climate resilience across sectors will be harmonised, and depending
on the Member States governance and institutional organisation, adjustments to internal structures/
administrations might be required. For example, in the Netherlands, a Delta programme was
established at national level, against high water and flooding, to ensure fresh water and robust urban
planning. In 2026, development of strategy, knowledge products, monitoring and communication
295 Based on EUR 2 million for EUCRAs (European Environment Agency, 2024) 296 EUR 600 000 for the EU Forest Strategy (European Commission. DG ENV, 2025b); EUR 1.8 million for assistance to
the EU Nature Restoration Law and the EU Biodiversity Strategy for 2030 (European Commission. DG ENV, 2025a). 297 Which is made of two systems: Reportnet managed by the EEA and ReportENER managed by DG ENER 298 (European Commission, 2024a; Trinomics, 2016) 299 Approx. EUR 1.2 million (The EEA and Norway Grants, nd) 300 Approx. EUR 1.6 million (European Commission, nd) 301 (Ministerul Mediului, Apelor și Pădurilor, 2024)
74
activities under this centralised coordination mechanism required around EUR 2 million, and
administrative and staff costs estimated at EUR 1.65 million.302
These direct costs will vary across Member States, depending on their existing policy baselines,
specific administrative and governance structures, and geographic or population size.
Option C would achieve the lowest possible residual risk in the long-term. This is balanced with
lowered cost-efficiency as bridging that gap at the margins becomes more difficult and consequently
more expensive. For competitiveness, Option C has mixed impacts. On the one hand, it could
strengthen long-term investor confidence and reduce exposure to severe climate shocks by forcing
more robust planning and investment. On the other hand, it creates regulatory requirements which may
exceed the administrative capacity of authorities and project promoters in the short term. Here the
opportunity cost of stimulating demand and in turn helping mature a market for resilience solutions is
limited by the loss of competitive innovation environment through an overly prescriptive approach.
This could constrain the EU’s competitiveness by limiting the effectiveness and efficiency of responses
to climate-related damages.
Extensive and detailed regulatory frameworks may reduce competitiveness gains by
disincentivising locally tailored solutions and slowing innovation. Given the significant variation in
regional exposure and capacity, a uniform approach that does not account for local conditions
risks misallocating capital, increasing costs, and weakening the development of adaptive
industries such as insurance, engineering, and climate risk analytics. Reduced optimisation would
see a reduction on the investment return, which may reach as much EUR 6 for every EUR 1 input.303
In this context, over-standardisation may lead to reduced asset efficiency and maladaptive
investments, ultimately affecting negatively the EU’s long-term growth potential and
undermining its competitiveness in the face of escalating climate risks.
302 (Ministerie van Financiën, 2025) 303 (European Environment Agency, 2026d)
75
Sectoral examples of the use of direct measures from the intervention
Agriculture and forestry: Avoidable losses could be moderated if Option C led to more uniform
adaptation in agricultural and forestry systems. Prevention measures focused on the wildland-urban
interface may have BCRs of 2-3:1. The addition of fuel breaks in forested areas had a BCR of
12:1.304 . Local specificities, which are critical for finding the right balance between wildfire
prevention and suppression, are difficult to address appropriately within Option C.305
Health and wellbeing: Option C would likely reduce heat-related impacts because harmonised
climate and health indicators, stronger compliance requirements and more systematic integration of
climate resilience checks would support earlier and more uniform preparedness across MS. The
broad EUCRA conclusion that heat stress becomes a critical risk by 2050 would remain, but the
avoidable burden could plausibly be reduced by approximately 58-70%.306
Infrastructure and the built environment: Mandatory climate resilience checks, harmonised
climate projections and stronger uniform integration across sectors would reduce the probability that
new infrastructure and public investments continue to lock in avoidable exposure. Under Option C,
coastal flood damage could be reduced by 76-86% with a BCR if 6.2-15.6:1. River flood damage
could also be reduced by as much as 58%.307
Finance and insurance: Under Option C, the baseline macro-fiscal risk trajectory could plausibly
be reduced, because, once implemented, it would force more uniform integration of resilience across
sectors, raise the minimum level of action, and leave laggards less room to delay or underperform.
This could further reduce the transmission of climate impacts into public finances through
infrastructure, services, territorial development, productivity, insurance and wider financial
spillovers.308
Distributional effects
Social, security and environmental outcomes would benefit from stronger and uniform
obligations. As this option establishes a legal framework with a high degree of harmonisation and
coherence of climate resilience across policies at EU and Member State levels, it could help reduce
territorial blind spots, ensure earlier consideration of transboundary and cascading risks, and support
a more systematic integration of social and environmental considerations. It could furthermore
contribute to more consistent environmental protection levels across the Union, including
transboundary resources. Option C has the potential to limit negative distributional effects which may
occur under lower levels of intervention. The introduction of detailed parameters for assessing
304 (World Bank Group, 2024) 305 Depending on the local context, fire suppression can result in fuel accumulation on the ground and lead to more severe
fires in the long run. Controlled burning – fighting fire with fire, known also as ‘fore paradox’ – is sometimes a more
successful strategy. (Kreider et al., 2024) 306 Evidence from the World Bank 2010), and the shows that adaptation effectiveness depends strongly on spatial and
sectoral heterogeneity, and that uniform approaches can lead to inefficiencies and maladaptation. To capture this effect, a
10–25% range penalty is applied here. 307 (COACCH, 2019) 308 (United Nations Development Programme, 2025)
76
tolerable levels of residual risk would incentivise more precautionary and consistent management of
natural resources. In the long term, these could enable coherent restoration and conservation efforts.
However, this option’s benefits only materialise if the significant asymmetries in the relative burden
between Member States are addressed. For example, while large economies such as Germany and
France carry the highest absolute totals, smaller Member States such as Estonia and Latvia face
investment needs exceeding 1.6% of GDP, compared to an EU average of 0.6%.309 This raises
questions of fairness and solidarity. Without prescriptive measures to address these disparities, some
countries risk underinvesting in resilience, increasing vulnerability and potential reliance on assistance.
A highly standardised approach must be balanced against reduced flexibility for local
arrangements. This may limit effectiveness in some contexts, as resilience measures need to reflect
diverse regional and sectoral conditions. This could weaken local ownership and implementation in
certain areas. Work has shown that uniform approaches to funding climate adaptation in urban areas
tends to concentrate funding into specific early adopters while leaving little room for local variation
in climate adaptation measures.The highly prescriptive approach310 could stifle innovative solutions
to climate change and work against the development of tailored financial products which will be
required to finance more widespread climate adaptation. In sum, Option C could slow, stop and even
reverse environmental degradation and impacts in the long-term, if the challenges in implementation
are addressed.
7 HOW DO THE OPTIONS COMPARE?
This chapter compares the three policy options by evaluating their core measures.311 This analysis
focuses primarily on the short to medium term horizon (until 2050). However, given the topic, long-
term considerations are also included for a more comprehensive comparison. All measures across the
three policy options respond to the four SO of the initiative. However, their expected outcomes vary
in terms of EU added value, effectiveness, cost-efficiency and distributional effects. Table 8 and Table
9 summarise this comparison.
EU added value
All three options generate EU added value, but to different degrees and through different mechanisms.
Option A primarily adds value by improving the enabling framework for climate resilience, including
guidance, shared tools and enhanced knowledge exchange. However, its Union-wide impact remains
uneven, due to voluntary uptake, which lowers the level of implementation overall and preserves the
fragmentation of preparedness for climate impacts. Options B and C strengthen the EU added value
with the use of binding requirements. Option B establishes a common framework with binding
minimum requirements while preserving flexibility for national and local specificities. A highly
harmonised and centralised approach of Option C maximises convergence, comparability and
enforcement, and is particularly effective in addressing transboundary and systemic risks, however it
may raise subsidiarity concerns.
309 (European Commission. DG CLIMA et al., 2026) 310 (Venner, García-Lamarca et al., 2025) 311 A detailed table with all measures per policy option can be found in Annex 13
77
Effectiveness
Option A is somewhat effective in the short term, as it can be implemented quickly but is limited in
addressing the fragmented climate resilience in the EU and Member States. This is consistent with
evidence that soft, behaviourally oriented measures based on “best effort” alone are insufficient to
drive sustained action, and they should complement rather than substitute regulatory tools.312 Even in
scenarios where the risks are well known and understood, it is likely that with an “opt-in” scheme
presented by Option A, some Member States and policies would continue with higher level of climate
risk. It is consistent with the European Court of Auditors’ findings after the 2018 wildfire in Greece,
which carried a high death toll, that though a response capacity had been built and the risk well
understood, not enough preventative action had been taken.313
In the long term, Option C has the potential to deliver the highest long-term effectiveness through
uniform and comprehensive integration of climate resilience across sectors and Member States.
However, as this option implies the biggest changes of public and private structures, including a fast
increase in administrative know-how and capacity, and reduced flexibility to incorporate local
conditions, its effectiveness in the short to medium term is lower than for Option B. Highly prescriptive
regulation can also lead to a “one-size fits all” approach, compromised intervention and even
maladaptation. A uniform approach to regulation risks promoting simplified measures, which neglect
local conditions and become detrimental to both adaptation and cross-sectoral interaction.
By addressing key elements of SO 1 and 2, while allowing a flexible approach on the implementation
across sectors and governance levels, and triggering an effect on the private sector and population,
Option B leads to more systematic, anticipatory and coherent decision-making in the short to medium
term, while also allowing for greater levels of tailoring at a local level, and generating increasing
effectiveness gains over time.
Cost Efficiency and Competitiveness
The options differ markedly in their cost-efficiency when both short-term costs and long-term, direct
and indirect benefits are considered. In the short-term, Option A is the least costly in direct budgetary
terms, with limited EU and Member States expenditure required and low administrative burden. Both
Options B and C involve upfront administrative, compliance and investment design costs, with Option
C scoring higher due extensive harmonisation, regulatory changes and compliance requirements across
sectors and governance levels.
When looking at the medium to long-term benefits, Option A is constrained by limited and uneven
uptake, meaning that a large share of potential benefits from avoided climate damages and improved
investments do not take place. While Option C can deliver substantial long-term benefits and lower
residual risks, its cost-efficiency in the medium term is lower than Option B, due to higher
administrative burden. Due to the slower implementation, the regulatory uncertainty of Option C might
lower its effectiveness in the short to medium-term. Even if Option B has moderate direct short-term
administrative and compliance costs due to adjustments to governance systems, planning, progress
monitoring and assessment and integrating climate resilience by design in public expenditure, these
312 (European Commission. Joint Research Centre., 2025b; OECD, 2017) 313 (European Court of Auditors, 2021)
78
are outweighed over time by significant benefits, including avoided damages, economic potential (job
creation, productivity etc.), reduced maladaptation and more efficient allocation of resources.
By providing a foundation for greater protection and more harmonised resilience actions, the
framework is likely to indirectly underpin opportunities for European investors and industry to develop
and deploy novel climate resilience technologies in Europe and beyond. Option B is the best placed of
the three policy options to maximise this benefit and take advantage of this multibillion-euro market314,
with positive impacts on European competitiveness and creating an opportunity for the EU to be a
world leader in resilience technologies.
The degree to which the initiative will impact competitiveness of the Union varies across the policy
options. Option A's voluntary approach improves information but cannot create the stable, uniform
policy environment that investors need to commit capital to climate resilience solutions at scale.
Growth in the climate resilience solutions market under Option A would be fragmented; concentrated
in the most capable regions and firms, leaving the broader market underdeveloped.
Option C is the only Option which addresses it directly, but risks the opposite problem in which over-
prescription reduces the space for locally tailored innovation, may misallocate capital through uniform
treatment of structurally different contexts, and could constrain the development of adaptive industries
such insurance, engineering and climate risk analytics that thrive on differentiated local knowledge.
The over-standardisation may lead to reduced asset efficiency and maladaptive investments, ultimately
dampening long-term growth potential.
Option B is designed to navigate around both of these pitfalls. Its binding minimum requirements to
public authorities provide the regulatory certainty that unlocks private investment while its flexibility
preserves the space for differentiated locally appropriate solutions that are the source of European
comparative advantage in many resilience sectors. The indirect result is a framework that:
• Creates uniform demand across the single market without crowding out innovation;
• Provides stable policy signals to long-term investors in resilience infrastructure and
technology;
• Reduces maladaptation risk, improving the quality and efficiency of public and private
capital allocation by respecting the subsidiarity principle and local circumstances;
• Positions EU firms as first movers in global resilience markets, with a tested domestic base
to expand and export from.
Distributional effects
Under Option A, impacts are likely to remain uneven, as stronger Member States and actors are better
positioned to act on improved information and guidance, while lower-capacity regions, municipalities,
SMEs and vulnerable populations may lag behind. Even when awareness of current and future climate
risks is improved through enabling measures, such as awareness campaigns or improvement of existing
climate resilience tools, socioeconomic disparities are maintained and can widen in the long-term. It
is likely that the benefits of an initiative which relies on information and guidance will apply to those
with the highest climate literacy rather than those most in need, in turn leading to a widened resilience
314 (McKinsey, 2025b)
79
gap between societies and population cohorts.315 Consequently, the lost potential of this distributional
gap would lower the overall impact of the increased measures across the EU.
Both Options B and C improve distributional effects by embedding risk ownership, a reference
warming trajectory, improved planning, progress monitoring and assessment and just resilience into
legal frameworks. The clearer allocation of responsibilities and more systematic integration of climate
risks enable better identification of protection gaps and support more targeted measures for vulnerable
groups and regions. While differences in implementation capacity may persist, overall disparities are
expected to narrow over time making both of these an improvement over Option A.
Table 8: Comparison of the policy options
Measures SO addressed Option A Option B Option C
EU Added value
All measures combined SO1, SO2, SO3, SO4
+ ++ +++
Effectiveness
Short/med Long Short/med Long Short/med Long
Climate resilience objectives, trajectory,
duty to consider & risk ownership SO1, SO2 + + ++ ++ to +++ ++ +++
Climate risk management in sector policies, climate resilience by design
SO1, SO2, SO3
+ + ++ ++ to +++ + +++
CRAs; planning & implementation; progress and monitoring
SO1, SO2 + + ++ ++ to +++ + +++
Horizontal enablers SO2, SO3,
SO4 ++ ++ ++ ++ +++ +++
Cost-efficiency & competitiveness
Climate resilience objectives, trajectory, duty to consider & risk ownership
SO1, SO2 + + ++ ++ - to ++ + to +++
Climate risk management in sector policies, climate resilience by design
SO1, SO2, SO3
+ + ++ ++ - to + +
CRAs; planning & implementation;
progress and monitoring SO1, SO2 + + ++ ++ + ++ to +++
Horizontal enablers SO2, SO3, SO4
+ + ++ ++ ++ to +++ ++ to +++
Distributional effects
Climate resilience objectives, trajectory, duty to consider & risk ownership
SO1, SO2 - (+) + (+ to ++) + ++
Climate risk management in sector
policies, climate resilience by design
SO1, SO2,
SO3 - (+) + (+ to ++) (+ to ++) (++)
CRAs; planning & implementation;
progress and monitoring SO1, SO2 - (+) + (+ to ++) + ++
Horizontal enablers SO2, SO3, SO4
- to + (+) + (+ to ++) + (+ to ++)
Summary comparison of options + + ++ ++ to +++ + to ++ +++
Option C offers the strongest potential for uniform and equitable adaptation outcomes across the Union
in the public and private sectors, as binding and standardised requirements reduce territorial gaps and
ensure better long-term environmental safeguards, however it risks limiting local innovation in climate
315 For example EU initiatives aimed at providing information and guidance on retail financial instruments: (European
Commission, 2023c)
80
adaptation actions in some instances. Overly prescriptive policy which introduces uniform treatment
risks widening the gap between Member States by failing to consider individual contexts,
misallocating resources and negatively impacting climate resilience capacity building. Past examples
show that overprescription in other policies areas has previously led to economic divergence within
the EU and required subsequent policy reform.316
Option B facilitates concrete support through information, guidance and specified indicators (which
must be adhered to) while also allowing for local initiatives to address climate resilience gaps. As a
result, it has the most positive distributional impact, narrowing the gap between Member States,
societies and population groups.
Cross-sectoral impacts
Overall, Option A is easiest to adopt, but it is the least transformative. While Option C strongly
addresses all SO and would provide significant positive direct impacts, its rigidity and the significant
administrative capacity needed for timely implementation makes this unlikely to be practicable. Option
B, although more modest in addressing SO 3 and 4, would ensure that SO 1 and 2 prompting action
by public authorities operationalised more quickly in the short to medium term with downstream
impacts on the private sector and population.
Option B consistently fares best when compared across a range of expected sectoral impacts.
While research on the cost-effectiveness of climate resilience and adaptation measures is inherently
imprecise, context specific, and under-researched, Annex 13 (Table 5) shows some examples of
available evidence in sectors such as health, agriculture, forestry and flooding to provide indication of
the scale. These estimates are given as ranges and averages because they depend on policy details, how
things are put into practice, local conditions, and differences between policy sectors. The initiative
does not prescribe such sectoral decisions. There are specific local, national and EU processes in place
to determine appropriate policy actions and investment decisions.
For example: on wildfires317, the Commission has put forward a Communication on integrated wildfire
risk management318 and the Council has adopted recommendations that represent current political
distribution of responsibilities and potential actions at EU and national level, indicating that decisions
on management approaches are defined at national level. The Framework cannot know such choices,
and therefore will not assume specific, sectoral policy decisions to be applied across the Union. Instead,
it assumes that if the decisions are based on appropriate understanding of climate risks when weighing
costs and benefits of the risk management options, they are likely to lead to more resilient choices
before events.
With these caveats in mind, the evidence supports the conclusion that across the three policy options,
Option B appears to be the best formulated to address both current and future climate risks and make
the EU and its Member States more climate resilient.
316 For example: uniform industrial emissions reductions burdens were noted to disproportionately impact certain member
states and certain regions (COM(2019) 640 final) 317 See also for policy mix https://civil-protection-knowledge-network.europa.eu/eu-overview-risks/natural-disaster-
risks/forest-fires-wildfires 318 (European Commission. DG ECHO, 2026a)
81
Table 9: Comparison of the policy options – more detailed overview with examples
*Examples of key sectoral/ thematic impacts in the table below are based on Table 5 from Annex 13
Option A Option B Option C
Very Low Moderate High
• EU: One-off studies < EUR 0.5M ; Navigator & Viewer EUR
80k/yr total ; support ~€10m/yr .
• EU: criteria < EUR 1M; EUR 4–5M/cycle support; EUR
2B/yr public funding; Navigator & Viewer EUR 80k/yr total ;
support ~€10m/yr .
• EU: criteria > EUR 1M; > EUR 4–5M/cycle support;
• MS: < €10M for voluntary update NAS/NAP and CRA; no
new mandatory compliance costs.
• MS: EUR 2–4M per MS for national policy package (incl.
CRA, NAS/NAP, Monitoring)
• MS: revision of NAP/NAS > EUR 1.5M; boader adaptation
knowledge and platforms > EUR 3M
~ 1-3 years ~ 3-6 years More than 6 years
Quickly implemented but limited in long-term scope. Operationalised quickly enough for immediate impact. Slower implementation creates near-term regulatory
uncertainty.
Short-to-Medium
Effectiveness (Until 2050)
Relies on voluntary "opt-in," leaving many areas at high risk. Drives systematic, anticipatory, and coherent action across
sectors.
Hampered by heavy structural shifts and capacity lag.
Long-Term Effectiveness
(Post-2050)
Soft, "best effort" measures fail to drive sustained action. Generates increasing gains as tailored local actions scale
over time.
Uniform integration offers maximised theoretical protection.
Distributional Fairness Favors highly capable regions; vulnerable areas lag behind. Balances minimum mandates with space for local needs. Reduces territorial gaps but risks uniform misallocation.
Fragmented & Modest Optimised & High-Value High Protection at High Cost
• Health & wellbeing: Early warning BCR of 131 but lack of
unified approach lead to heterogeneous outcomes .
• Health: Heat-related mortality by 2050 could be reduced by
77% compared to a baseline trajectory
• Health: Greening of 35% of EU's urban area - net benefits
EUR 364 bn through reduced cost of cooling
• Floods: Information can limit damage by up to 25% . • Floods: 83% of flood damages avoidable with certain
adaptation measures; BCR of 8.3–14.9 at EU mean
• Floods: ~95% coastal flood impacts avoidable via
harmonised methodology .
• Wildfires: Support tools yield BCRs of 6–39; limited
systemic/EU action so far.
• Wildfires: Wildland-urban interface measures may have
BCR 2-3, and with fuel breaks BCR of 12 .
• Wildfires: Compromised by failure to address critical local
specificities .
• Agriculture: Better uptake of climate information can lead
to modest improvements in drought preparedness in willing
regions.
• Agriculture: N/A • Agriculture: 8% water savings annually at EU level, based
on best national application efficiency.
Upfront Savings vs. Unmitigated Losses: Saves
administrative budget today, but leaves a massive share of
avoidable climate damage to occur under the baseline
trajectory.
Investment vs. Flexibility: Costs moderate capital upfront to
gain regulatory certainty, unlocking private markets while
preserving space for local implementation
Centralised Control vs. Rigid Inflexibility: high upfront
costs with later entry into force, short-medium economic
losses not avoided; and suppresses local innovation/
implementation.
Outputs/Outcomes: MSs fragmented approaches continue
as establishing trajectory/ assigning climate risk ownership is
voluntary; improvement of availability of tools but usage
varies; awareness and capacity gap widens across the EU
Outputs/Outcomes: trajectory and climate risk ownership
embeded, and harmonised methodologies/reporting reduces
duplications and fragmentation across MSs and incentivises
single market for climate resilience; improvement of
awareness of risks and solutions, which also triggers action
for private sector and population
Outputs/outcomes: maximisation of EU-wide convergence
but creates a rigid "one-size-fits-all" approach that causes
over-standardisation; harmonisation of
methodologies/reporting guarantees comparability but
generates severe admin burdens; awareness increases for
public, private sectors and population
Core Trade-offs
Direct Admin costs
Time until Full Operation
Examples of key
sectoral/thematic impacts*
82
8 PREFERRED OPTION
Overall preference for policy option B
Based on the analysis in chapters 6 and 7, Option B ‘Setting new, essential ground rules, flexible
delegation and enablers to trigger transformative change’ is identified as the preferred option.
It is expected to be the most effective for reaching the GO - making EU and Member State economies
and societies more climate resilient – producing overall better impacts across all time horizons, and at
the same time for improving the achievement of the SO.
This option is most likely to generate the urgent transformational action needed for tackling the
projected short to medium term climate impacts, and for enhancing the Union’s capacity for preparing
and coping with the expected longer-term warming levels and their consequences. By bridging these
immediate needs with future adaptive capacities, Option B mirrors the progression of short-, medium-
and long-term outcomes defined within the underlying Theory of Change and using the behavioural
change evidence to support assumptions.
The EU-wide use of a common reference warming trajectory, the clearer attribution of climate
risk ownership (each supported by 70% of the OPC respondents), the creation of a general duty to
consider climate risks, and the requirement to prepare regular and harmonised climate risk
assessments (OPC support 65%) would, in the short to medium term, prompt more systemic and
consistent government action along the entire adaptation policy cycle, and provide a stronger public
sector mandate and greater discipline in climate risk and opportunity management.
The inclusion into the law of a common reference warming trajectory for climate risk management
decisions would be an essential element. It would ensure more consistent public policy and action
across all sectors and levels of government, supporting infrastructure appraisals, guiding risk
assessments, informing planning and implementation, and providing a basis for monitoring and
progress tracking. Geographically, it would provide a minimum standard to be ‘more climate resilient
together’, enhance comparability across borders, strengthen cooperation, and improve policy
coherence between Member States.
The completion and strengthening of the adaptation policy cycle will also include improved and
simplified monitoring, progress tracking, reporting and learning at national and EU levels, to
allow adjusting policies and decisions over time to the evolving climatic situation, improving results,
increasing the level of preparedness, and ensuring democratic accountability.
Overall, these regulatory elements would reduce the fragmentation of public policy action on climate
resilience, integrate climate resilience more consistently in government action, and systematically
improve public and private decision-making. To help the public sector put them into practice, Option B
would also include a strong capacity building and enabling effort marked by peer-to-peer learning
mechanisms, best practices exchanges among Member States, and the provision of dedicated digital
and other support tools (like the European climate viewer), would contribute to this outcome. Over
time, this would progressively reduce exposure and vulnerability to rising climate hazards.
The new, harmonised adaptation policy cycle will apply to EU and Member State authorities, ensuring
that all relevant sector policies contribute to climate resilience ‘by design’, from the outset. However,
the resulting more systemic and coherent set of public policies would over time also have major
beneficial effects on economic and societal actors at large. For instance, they would create a fast-
growing demand for climate resilience solutions in the housing property, construction and renovation
83
sector, opening vast commercial potential and new markets, and protecting people and assets better
against climate impacts such as the devastating June 2026 heatwave. Another example would be the
better comparability of climate risk assessments across countries, which would help multinational
businesses take investment decisions and decide on their location strategies.
Better regulatory certainty and policy harmonisation would support innovation and investment in
climate resilience products and services, including in SMEs, as better risk management and fewer
climate losses would at least partly offset the higher costs (see Chapter 6.2). This shows a favourable
balance between burden, avoided losses and competitiveness.
Policy uptake, implementation and compliance assurance will not just rely on enforcement
measures but they will be the product of increased levels of awareness of climate risks, more clarity
on public authorities’ responsibilities, better democratic accountability, hands-on support tools, limited
yet clear reporting and assessment provisions of the Governance Regulation and the European Climate
Law, with structured and phased technical dialogues between the Commission and Member States
along the adaptation policy cycle for early feedback and timely corrective action.
The benefits from the climate risk management decisions and the increased policy coherence generated
by Option B can be expected to outweigh the moderate administrative and technical costs over time,
making this overall a cost-efficient option. Improving methodologies and coordination of CRA would
create moderate costs, that would be offset by better targeted investments and reduced maladaptation
risks. Similarly, moderate costs for better planning and implementation would bring more efficient
adaptation investments and better allocated resources, improving competitiveness. Upfront costs for
improving progress assessments and monitoring, whilst being higher, would guide necessary
adjustments and allow cost-efficient decisions, supported also by progress reports prepared by the
Commission. The availability of digital and other support tools would also strengthen decision making,
create climate resilience across all policy sectors, and enhance competitiveness.
Option B is cost-efficient over time. It not only increases near-term compliance and investment-
design costs, but brings efficiency gains and lowers resource needs thanks to more coherent and
uniform application, including across policy sectors, improves the quality of expenditure and reduces
future losses from maladaptation and poorly designed assets.
Compared to a more prescriptive, top-down approach, Option B is also expected to pay more attention
to subsidiarity by ensuring greater national ownership and allowing much better flexibility to
match actions and decisions efficiently to specific (sub)national conditions and needs. For example,
economic considerations may drive action in some contexts, while social or environmental values are
more influential in others. Option B would thus enable Member States to match the implementation of
the new ground rules with their administrative systems, sector structures, and territorial and climatic
conditions. Effectiveness would still be ensured because, compared with the baseline, climate
resilience policy and action in Member States would move from a partially voluntary and fragmented
approach to a more systemic, harmonised and disciplined but still flexible and adjustable one.
Effective implementation of climate resilience policies depends not only on policy design but also on
institutional capacity, coordination and organisational readiness. Evidence indicates that an “all-of-
society” approach demands clear roles and responsibilities, enhanced coordination and robust
capacity-building in public administrations.319 Therefore, the most advantageous approach is to also
319 (Clark et al., 2025)
84
include some elements of options A and C into the overall preferred Option B - based on the
relative advantages of their assessed impacts - to take advantage where these offer higher flexibility,
faster delivery, more behaviour change and better implementation. Table 10 summarises the final
design of the preferred policy option.
Some measures from Option A were thus included for their proven effectiveness in driving
behavioural change. For example, information campaigns work best when delivered by credible
messengers, paired with emotionally engaging messaging and backed by practical support.320 To
ensure real impact, these measures must be embedded in decision-making and paired with clear
expectations. However, soft policies like these should support, not replace, regulatory action. 321 At the
same time, some measures from Option C were included to make the key aspects of Option B more
immediately operational. (see Table 6 in Annex 13 for more details)
How this option addresses the identified problems and problem drivers
This option will set new requirements for EU and the Member State levels. Importantly, these go
beyond the scope of the current –fragmented and insufficient - climate adaptation policies,
requiring strong transformational action across all relevant policy sectors, addressing the
identified problems in an efficient and cost-effective way.
Introducing common climate resilience objectives, establishing a reference warming trajectory and
duty to consider, accompanied by clear attribution of risk ownership can be expected to address
several problem drivers simultaneously. By creating a common understanding of future climate
conditions across the Union, the methodological barrier of unclear vision, objectives and indicators is
addressed, thereby contributing to addressing Problems 1 and 2. Attribution of risk ownership could
help overcoming the institutional barriers.
Climate risk management measures (e.g. climate risk assessment, adaptation plans) in sector policies,
accompanied by climate resilience by design principle will support further incorporation of future
climatic conditions into policies and investments, address the climate risk assessment barriers, as
well as information and know-how barriers. Climate resilience by design would systematically
lower the vulnerabilities of built environment, including by climate-proofing and better spatial
planning. Taken together these measures could further support incorporating climate resilience in asset
valuations, improve insurability and address to some extent overall market failures. Climate risk
management approach would operationalise anticipatory and preventive resilience action, thereby
addressing, albeit to a different extent and sometimes indirectly, all three identified problems.
Climate adaptation planning and monitoring, to be undertaken by public authorities, will further
address the institutional, methodological, information barriers and market failures. They will be
accompanied by enablers, such as European climate viewer, which should give the private sector and
the population both the information on the hazards, as well as tools that would support them in their
own planning and decisions. The availability of information on future climate impacts through the EU
climate viewer will support better risk awareness and perception also among the population. The just
resilience angle would ensure the vulnerable groups are supported.
Based on the types of policy measures, balancing clarity with flexibility, and the distribution of
competences, the most suitable delivery mechanism for achieving the SO (chapter 4) is a
320 (Hine et al., 2016; McLoughlin et al., 2023b) 321 (OECD, 2017)
85
combination of a proposal for a Regulation, complemented by a Commission Communication,
with possible complementary guidance to support the Regulation if needed.
86
Table 10: Overview of preferred option
Core elements SO Policy
measure(s) Union / Commission operationalisation MS operationalisation Drivers addressed Intended result / output
Climate resilience
objectives, trajectory, duty
to consider & risk
ownership
SO1,
SO2
B0, B1, B2,
B3, C12
- A common Union objective is set, which is
applied by the Commission to all relevant Union
policies and decision-making processes
- Commission uses the common trajectory as a
reference point for future climatic conditions in
policymaking and implementation
- Through internal coordination, lead services for
key risks are identified within the Commission
(risk ownership)
- MSs define their own but aligned corresponding
objective(s) - and possible targets, tailored to their
national circumstances
- MSs use the trajectory as a reference point for
future climatic conditions in national policymaking
and implementation
- Institutional, policy and governance
barriers: policies not reflecting future
climatic conditions; unclear, overlapping,
incomplete climate resilience governance
at EU & MS levels; unclear climate risk
ownership
- Methodological, evidence and
informational barriers: unclear vision,
objectives, targets and indicators
- Shared understanding (e.g to reduce
loss of life and economic damages) -
common vision on what the purpose
of action is
- Common understanding and
consistent consideration of future
climate conditions across the Union
- Clear allocation of responsibilities
and democratic accountability
Climate risk management
in sector policies, climate
resilience by design
principle
SO2,
SO3
B2, B4, B5,
B10, B11,
C13
- The principle is implemented across sectoral EU
policies, which take into account the trajectory,
so current and future climate risks are considered
- MSs identify responsible ministries, agencies, or
other public authorities which are key policy risk
owners, and decide on tolerable residual risk and
solutions to address climate risks (risk ownership)
- Institutional, policy and governance
barriers: policies not reflecting future
climatic conditions; unclear, overlapping,
incomplete climate resilience governance
at EU & MS levels; limited integration of
climate resilience in sectoral decision-
making processes; unclear climate risk
ownership
- Methodological, evidence and
informational barriers: climate risk
assessment barriers; progress monitoring
and assessment barriers
- Information and know-how barriers
- Market failures
- Common concept to ensure
consideration of climate risks in
policies and for operationalising
anticipatory and preventive resilience
action across sectors at Union and MS
level
CRAs, planning and
implementation; progress
and monitoring
SO1,
SO2
B2, B6, B7,
B8, B9, C12
- EUCRA is conducted to identify key risks to EU
policies and possible management options
- Commission develops a EU adaptation plan to
address identified risks across and within policy
areas, based on information provided by the
EUCRA and complemented by sectoral climate
risk analysis, and other tools (e.g. climate hazard
viewer)
- Commission monitors implementation and
progress using common KPIs, indicators and
streamlined reporting approaches
- Progress monitoring and assessment results
inform future EU coordination, policy
evaluations and revisions, and planning updates
- National climate risk assessments are conducted
using common parameters and methodologies, and
are complementary with EUCRA
- MSs prepare or strengthen their national
strategies/plans/strategic plans addressing identified
risks, based on national climate risk assessment,
sectoral climate risk analysis, the EUCRA, and other
tools (e.g. climate hazard viewer)
- MSs progress based on revised reporting
requirements under the Governance Regulation,
establish national indicators, while seeking
alignment with the KPIs
- Progress monitoring and assessment results inform
policy evaluations and revisions of national strategic
plans and adjustments in implementation of
measures
- Institutional, policy and governance
barriers: policies not reflecting future
climatic conditions; unclear, overlapping,
incomplete climate resilience governance
at EU & MS levels; limited integration of
climate resilience in sectoral decision-
making processes; unclear climate risk
ownership
- Methodological, evidence and
informational barriers: climate risk
assessment barriers; climate adaptation
planning and design barriers; progress
monitoring and assessment barriers
- Information and know-how barriers
- Behavioural failures
- Comparable and coherent
identification of climate risks,
including transboundary ones.
- Structured, anticipatory and
proactive management of climate
risks.
- Comparable progress tracking across
the Union.
- Continuous improvement of climate
resilience and adaptation governance
Horizontal enablers
SO2,
SO3,
SO4
A12, A13,
A14, B12,
C18
- Commission uses climate viewer to inform
planning and policy-making processes
- MSs population and private sector use climate
resilience navigator to understand which tools are at
their disposal
- Population and private sector can use viewer to
inform their planning and policy-making processes
- Information and know-how barriers
- Behavioural barriers
- Increased awareness for public and
private sector, and population
- Improved data and tools availability
and accessibility
87
Core legislative framework
The assessment shows that the current baseline, notably the legal framework established by the
European Climate Law and the Governance Regulation are not sufficient to address the overall
problem.
The Governance Regulation was designed to support planning for and tracking progress with
climate and energy targets, thus its sectoral focus is centred around energy and climate policies
and reporting. Harmonising preparedness for climate impacts at the EU and Member States
requires proper climate risk management across a wide range of sectors. Therefore, a climate risk-
based governance model that addresses sectoral preparedness gaps and cross-sectoral coordination
would be more effective (more details in Annexes 10 and 14).Reflecting the severity of the
potential consequences without further action, the limited feasible scope and chain of impact that
the Integrated Framework would address, the time delay of seeing the impacts of Option A would
mean running behind the increasing risks. Therefore, targeted legal proposal is needed to speed up
progress and get ahead of the increasing risks.
The proposal will establish a forward-looking common legislative framework with a shared
objective for the EU and Member States to manage short, medium and long-term climate
risks to strengthen climate resilience (B0).
To reach this overarching objective, the EU and Member State will be required to take the
necessary actions and measures. Member States will retain flexibility on how to develop and
operationalise national objectives, provided these remain consistent with and contribute to the EU-
level objective. It will also require the setting of corresponding thematic and horizontal
objectives and, where appropriate, quantified targets in relevant EU and national legislation,
strategies and plans, building on the Global Goal on Adaptation (B0). A reference warming
trajectory (B1), defined as expected global temperature increases over specific time horizons (e.g.
1.5°C by 2030, +2°C by 2050, and +3°C by 2100) will serve as the baseline for climate risk
management decisions and actions. This trajectory would be based on a clear methodology for its
definition and for its periodic reviews and updates. The EU and each Member State will
operationalise and contextualise this trajectory for the purpose of generating decision-relevant
information at appropriate geographic scales. The related methodology and numerical values of
the trajectory will be defined in the legislation to be proposed, with an empowerment to the
Commission for its review.
88
The legislation will establish horizontal principles to guide decision-making and resource
allocation. It will introduce a general duty for relevant Union and Member States’ authorities
to ensure that horizontal and sector policies and their measures and investments consider
the climate resilience objective including by
using the reference warming trajectory, and
avoid intolerable levels of residual climate risk
(B2). It will require the identification and
allocation of risk ownership among public
authorities (with responsibilities allocated
between and within the Union, at horizontal
and sector level, and its Member States, and
between and within governance levels in
Member States), and the assessment of the
acceptability of residual risks (B3). To ensure
that public funding embeds climate resilience
in a robust manner, the principle of climate
resilience by design322 will be established
(B4). The principle of climate resilience by
design will also be applied when reviewing
relevant horizontal and sector legislation at
EU and national, level, supported by the identification of priority policy areas and measures for
action (B5). Member States will be recommended to support regional and local authorities in
mobilising private finance in line with this principle (B10). At EU level, all relevant sector policies
will be required to have and implement sectoral or thematic strategies/plans based on a common
methodology that includes the use of reference warming trajectory and climate risk assessments
(C13).
The Framework will strengthen the requirements for CRA. At EU level, the EUCRA will be
codified as regular exercise, supported by a set of minimum requirements, including frequency,
common parameters and the use of the reference warming trajectory (B6). Sectoral risk
assessments at EU level will integrate consideration of climate risks. National assessments will
have to consider key risks identified at EU level, including those of transboundary nature (B7).
To improve coherence between planning and implementation, and building on Article 5 of the
European Climate Law, the Framework will establish common parameters and requirements for
climate resilience planning and policies at both EU and Member State level (B8), including the
identification of risk owners. The current setup for the planning on adaptation under the
European Climate Law and the Governance Regulation will be simplified. Member States
will need to prepare only one strategic planning document, which would function as the equivalent
of the current national adaptation strategies (NASs) and plans (NAPs) under the European Climate
Law.
Figure 6: OPC result on having common baseline for climate trajectories/scenario and acceptable risk levels
89
Climate resilience planning will be informed by CRA and address residual risks, and guided by
the Union strategic plan on climate resilience, replacing the EU Adaptation Strategy. In addition,
the assessment of climate risk management options will explicitly evaluate the acceptability of
residual risks (C12).
Progress monitoring and assessment will be improved through an improved and streamlined
framework, with a defined set of high-level indicators to assess collective progress at EU level,
alongside flexibility for Member States to develop national indicator sets. It will improve the
alignment and use of existing reporting processes across policy areas over time (B9), thereby
strengthening the assessments of progress under the European Climate Law.
Foreseen interactions with the Governance Regulation and European Climate Law
For reasons of simplification, the Integrated Framework would not create a new, stand-alone
planning instrument (for details see Annex 14). Instead, the proposed strategic plan would
function as the equivalent of the current national adaptation strategies and plans, which the
European Climate Law already requires to adopt and implement.
On the Governance Regulation side, simplification is expected for Member States’ planning. For
reporting, the initiative would rely on Governance Regulation, requiring the minimum
necessary alignment with the proposed Framework, rather than creating new reporting obligations.
This keeps administrative burden low while ensuring that reporting can incorporate the needs of
the Integrated Framework.
Similarly, progress assessment would be channeled through the Climate Law assessment
cycle, under which the Commission already assesses collective progress on adaptation and reviews
the consistency of Union and Member States measures with ensuring progress on adaptation.
Simplification could focus on streamlining multiple obligations related to existing horizontal
policy instruments, reducing unnecessary reporting requirements, avoiding duplication in
reporting and progress assessments, and strengthening links with sectoral policies. These changes
would support a more coherent and implementation-focused climate resilience governance,
while preserving the ability to monitor action and assess progress.
More details on the simplification of planning, reporting and progress assessment requirements,
and interactions between the proposed Framework and the above-mentioned legislation can be
found in Annex 14.
Supporting and enabling elements
In addition to the legislation, the preferred option includes several supporting measures. Improving
access to and sharing of existing knowledge and digital decision-support tools will be a central
element of the Framework. This will be supported by EU-wide awareness campaigns targeting the
population (A13). Climate-ADAPT will be revamped to reflect the structure and needs of the
Framework and to support its provisions (B12).
90
Two new tools will be created: a navigator of existing climate resilience tools, to help users identify
and use relevant existing tools (A12), and a European climate viewer to facilitate access to climate
data for non-expert users at different levels of geographic detail, consistent with the reference
warming trajectory and CRA requirements (A14). For the Commission, it will be required to
systematically use the viewer in planning and policy-making processes (C18, A14).
Overall delivery on the objectives and addressing the problems
Overall, the preferred option contributes to the GO by establishing a coherent framework which
promotes anticipatory policymaking. By combining a reference warming trajectory, strengthened
risk assessments, clearer governance arrangements and improved planning and progress
monitoring, it embeds climate resilience as an operational and measurable component in
policymaking, investment planning and implementation across all levels and sectors. The
identification and allocation of risk ownership, together with the assessment of the tolerable level
of residual risks (B2, B3), will deliver on SO 1 (climate risk ownership is clarified at EU and
Member States across all governance levels and sectors).
All three problems identified have an overlapping set of drivers, therefore the majority of the
preferred measures therefore target the common drivers and contribute to SO 2 (policy and
implementation decisions of climate risk owners consider current and future climate risks and
support climate resilience). Setting a shared climate resilience objective for horizontal and sectoral
policies in the EU and Member States, alongside requirements to define objectives in relevant
legislation, strategies and plans (B0), establishing a reference warming trajectory (B1) and
introducing the duty to consider climate risks (B2) and the obligation to identify risk owners will
ensure that current and future risks are systematically taken into account across policies. The
integration of the climate resilience by design principle, combined with strengthened CRA and
improved planning, implementation and progress monitoring and assessment (B2, B4, B5, B6, B7,
B8, B9, B10, B11, C12, C13) will enable public authorities at EU and national levels to develop
and implement better and more harmonised climate-resilient policies and actions.
The corresponding SO 3 (Private sector actors are aware and enabled to better identify and manage
their current and future climate risks) and SO 4 (EU population is aware and enabled to better
identify and manage its current and future climate risks) are also addressed. Measures that address
SO1 and SO2 will drive improvements in the implementation of the primary EU-level mechanisms
to strengthening private sector (notably single market and competitiveness policies) and overall
population preparedness (notably actions under PUS chapter on Population Preparedness, which
foresees targeted actions to strengthen societal readiness by mid-October 2026). The information
and know-how barriers will be addressed by providing improved access to information through
existing platforms and new tools (A12, A14, B12, C18), together with awareness-raising
campaigns (A13), which will support more informed decision-making and implementation,
therefore empowering the EU’s private sector and population to better prepare and be more climate
resilient.
The proposal will improve and harmonise EU preparedness for climate impacts– with anticipatory
approach built into all relevant policies, and with businesses and population able to make climate
risks part of their reasoning and incorporate in their decisions. The proposed approach is
comprehensive (Chapter 5). It will drive improvement through creating essential framework
91
conditions for lower economic, social and environmental consequences of climate impacts by
empowering the policies, resilience decisionmakers, private sector and population. As such, the
proposed approach is not designed to directly lead to a reduction of the consequences of climate
change, which are dependent on multiple other factors outside the scope of this initiative. At the
same time, the expected losses without additional measures are high and significantly exceed the
costs of the proposal (Chapters 6-7). While the benefits are not directly quantifiable, the examples
presented in the document show benefits of integrating adaptation considerations in policy and
investment decisions. Current implementation of adaptation projects and measures at local and
regional level (see Annex 15) could be scaled-up to increase the overall climate resilience of the
Union. The benefits of uniform approach (e.g. efficiency gains, avoiding duplications,
fragmentation and inconsistencies) of harmonising the adaptation policy cycle, preparing policies
for future climate, as well as raising awareness and building adaptive capacity are well established
in qualitative terms.
The cumulative effect points to the conclusions that the step change from Option A's voluntary
guidance approach to Option B's binding minimum framework is where the greatest additional
resilience gains lie. With Option C, additional gains are real but concentrated further into the long
term and contingent on implementation capacity. (For overview of all detailed measures of
Preferred option, see Table 6 in Annex 13)
8.1 Application of the ‘one in, one out’ approach
The ‘one in, one out’ approach was considered in relation to the preferred policy option. The
initiative does not introduce any mandatory administrative or compliance obligations on
companies compared to the baseline. The preferred policy option targets primarily the policy gap
problem, thus any changes in private sector will come indirectly, triggered by changes in sector
policies and by raising societal awareness and enabling preparedness of the private sector.
Overall, the preferred option is not expected to lead to additional administrative costs for
businesses or citizens.
9 HOW WILL ACTUAL IMPACTS BE MONITORED AND EVALUATED?
The Commission and the Member States will need to regularly monitor the implementation of the
Regulation to be proposed and other elements of the package. Monitoring will be based on key
performance indicators (KPIs) to be agreed and on relevant data available through Union and
national monitoring and reporting arrangements, complemented, where necessary, by additional
verified sources of information. It will cover progress on common objectives, policy uptake,
implementation of measures under the Framework, and progress towards specific objectives.
The initiative is not targeting directly sectoral policies, which will be adjusted accordingly by the
risk owners. Sectoral KPIs should be developed within relevant policies as a consequence of the
proposed act. These may include, for example: share of agricultural area under productive,
sustainable and climate-resilient agriculture; share of infrastructure climate -proofed or covered
by resilience investments; share of population covered by heat-health action plans or climate-
related health warnings systems; or net balance between newly sealed and unsealed urban areas.
The results will be used to assess progress, support implementation, follow-up and inform further
92
policy development. The timing and frequency of monitoring will consider the availability of
datasets in relevant processes, including annual, biennial and five-yearly data.
The KPIs proposed for monitoring the implementation of the initiative are listed and
described in Annex 7.
93
References
ABN-AMRO (2023), ‘Ripple effects - Exploring the impact of low Rhine water levels on the
Dutch economy’, 2 November, https://www.abnamro.com/research/en/our-research/ripple-
effects-exploring-the-impact-of-low-rhine-water-levels-on-the-dutch.
Ademmer, M., Jannsen, N. and Mösle, S. (2020), ‘Extreme weather events and economic activity:
The case of low water levels on the Rhine river’, Working Paper, No. 2155, Kiel Institute for the
World Economy (IfW), Kiel, https://hdl.handle.net/10419/216814.
Alho, A. M., Oliveira, A. P., Viegas, S. and Nogueira, P. (2024), ‘Effect of heatwaves on daily
hospital admissions in Portugal, 2000–18: an observational study’, The Lancet Planetary Health,
Vol. 8, Issue 5, pp. e318–e326, https://doi.org/10.1016/S2542-5196(24)00046-9.
Asselman, N. E. M. and Klijn, F. (2016), ‘Making room for rivers: quantification of benefits from
a flood risk perspective’, Lang, M., Klijn, F. and Samuels, P. (eds), E3S Web of Conferences, Vol.
7, p. 12001, https://doi.org/10.1051/e3sconf/20160712001.
Aubert, G., McDonald, H. and Scholl, L. (2022), ‘How much will the implementation of the Nature
Restoration Law cost and how much funding is available?’, Policy brief, December, Institute for
European Evironmental Policy, https://ieep.eu/wp-content/uploads/2023/01/4_-Nature-
Restoration-Law-and-Funding.pdf.
Auer, C., Reyer, C. P. O., Adamczak, W., Aylett, C., Benzie, M. et al. (2025), ‘Critical intervention
points for European adaptation to cascading climate change impacts’, Nature Climate Change,
Vol. 15, Issue 11, pp. 1226–1233, https://doi.org/10.1038/s41558-025-02455-2.
Bilal, A. and Känzig, D. (2024), ‘The Macroeconomic Impact of Climate Change: Global vs. Local
Temperature’, No w32450, May, National Bureau of Economic Research, Cambridge, MA, p.
w32450, https://doi.org/10.3386/w32450.
Bloemen, P., Van Der Steen, M. and Van Der Wal, Z. (2019), ‘Designing a century ahead: climate
change adaptation in the Dutch Delta’, Policy and Society, Vol. 38, Issue 1, pp. 58–76,
https://doi.org/10.1080/14494035.2018.1513731.
BloombergNEF (2025), ‘Adaptation and Resilience: The New Investment Imperative’, 8 October,
https://assets.bbhub.io/professional/sites/44/BNEF-Adaptation-and-Resilience-The-New-
Investment-Imperative.pdf.
Bukowska, J., Godlewska, J. and Sidorczuk-Pietraszko, E. (2023), ‘Differences and Similarities in
Climate Change Adaptation Policy Instrument Mixes in Selected European Countries’, Energies,
Vol. 16, Issue 6, p. 2541, https://doi.org/10.3390/en16062541.
94
Burnside-Lawry, J. and Carvalho, L. (2016), ‘A stakeholder approach to building community
resilience: awareness to implementation’, International Journal of Disaster Resilience in the Built
Environment, Vol. 7, Issue 1, pp. 4–25, https://doi.org/10.1108/IJDRBE-07-2013-0028.
Callahan, C. W., Trok, J. T., Wilson, A. J., Gould, C. F., Heft-Neal, S. et al. (2025), ‘Quantifying
the contributions of climate change and adaptation to mortality from unprecedented extreme heat
events’, Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences, Vol. 122, Issue 51, p. e2503577122,
https://doi.org/10.1073/pnas.2503577122.
Calvin, K., Dasgupta, D., Krinner, G., Mukherji, A., Thorne, P. W. et al. (2023), ‘IPCC, 2023:
Climate Change 2023: Synthesis Report. Contribution of Working Groups I, II and III to the Sixth
Assessment Report of the Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change [Core Writing Team, H.
Lee and J. Romero (eds.)]. IPCC, Geneva, Switzerland.’, Arias, P., Bustamante, M., Elgizouli, I.,
Flato, G., Howden, M. et al. (eds), First, 25 July, Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change
(IPCC), https://doi.org/10.59327/IPCC/AR6-9789291691647.
CDP (2026), ‘Disconnected Defenses: Extreme Weather Risk Across Corporates, Cities and
Financial Systems’, 12 May, Brussels, https://www.cdp.net/en/insights/extreme-weather-risk-
across-corporates-cities-and-financial-systems.
Cerac (2026), ‘CERAC Hosts Important Event on Climate Risks and Preparedness in Europe’,
News, 16 February, accessed 15 June 2026, https://www.cerac.be/en/news/2026-02-cerac-hosts-
important-event-climate-risks-and-preparedness-europe.
Cerac, ICEDD, VITO, Ramboll Management Consulting., Möbius et al. (2025), ‘Belgian Climate
Risk Assessment’, Cerac, Brussels, https://climasys.vito.be/en/belgian-climate-risk-assessment.
Clark, N., Boersma, K., Raju, E., Opromolla, A., Orru, K. et al. (2025), ‘Strengthening all-of-
society approaches for disaster resilient societies through competency building: A European
research agenda’, International Journal of Disaster Risk Reduction, Vol. 121, p. 105345,
https://doi.org/10.1016/j.ijdrr.2025.105345.
Climate ADAPT (2016), ‘Country Profiles’, 7 June, accessed 21 April 2026, https://climate-
adapt.eea.europa.eu/en/countries-regions/countries.
Climate Adaptation Services (CAS) (2026), ‘Klimaateffectatlas’, accessed 21 April 2026,
https://www.klimaateffectatlas.nl/en/.
COACCH (2019), ‘The Economic Cost of Climate Change in Europe: Synthesis Report on Interim
Results. Policy brief by the COACCH project’, Paul Watkiss, Jenny Troeltzsch, Katriona McGlade
and Michelle Watkiss (eds), Policy brief, October, https://www.coacch.eu/wp-
content/uploads/2019/11/COACCH-Sector-Impact-Economic-Cost-Results-22-Nov-2019-
Web.pdf.
95
Colclough, S. (2021), ‘The Costs, Benefits and Stakeholder Analysis of an Irish Social Housing
Deep Energy Retrofit Case Study’, Journal of Physics: Conference Series, Vol. 2069, Issue 1, p.
012110, https://doi.org/10.1088/1742-6596/2069/1/012110.
Collins, L. and Khambata, L. (2022), ‘How much does resilient housing cost?’, Building Safety
Journal, https://www.iccsafe.org/building-safety-journal/bsj-technical/how-much-does-resilient-
housing-cost/.
Commission of the European Union. Joint Research Centre. (2015), The benefit of continental
flood early warning systems to reduce the impact of flood disasters., Publications Office, LU,
https://doi.org/10.2788/46941.
Consolidated text: Council Directive 2011/85/EU of 8 November 2011 on requirements for
budgetary frameworks of the Member States, (30 April 2024), 2011/85/EU, pp. 41–45, https://eur-
lex.europa.eu/eli/dir/2011/85/2024-04-30.
Consolidated Version of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, (26 October 2012),
C 326/49, https://eur-lex.europa.eu/eli/treaty/tfeu_2012/oj.
Convention on Environmental Impact Assessment in a Transboundary Context (Espoo
Convention), 2nd Amendment, (23 October 2017), (ECE/MP.EIA/21/Amend.1),
https://doi.org/https://unece.org/environmental-policy/convention-environmental-impact-
assessment-transboundary-context-espoo-3.
Convention on the Protection and Use of Transboundary Watercourses and International Lakes as
amended, along with decision VI/3 clarifying the accession procedure, (December 2013),
ECE/MP.WAT/41, https://unece.org/sites/default/files/2021-04/ECE_MP.WAT_41.pdf.
Copernicus Climate Change Service (2024), ‘Copernicus Interactive Climate Atlas’,
https://atlas.climate.copernicus.eu/atlas.
Cortés Arbués, I., Chatzivasileiadis, T., Storm, S., Ivanova, O. and Filatova, T. (2025), ‘Private
investments in climate change adaptation are increasing in Europe, although sectoral differences
remain’, Communications Earth & Environment, Vol. 6, Issue 1, p. 470,
https://doi.org/10.1038/s43247-025-02454-3.
Costa, H., Franco, G., Unsal, F., Mudigonda, S. and Paula Caldas, M. (2024), ‘The heat is on: Heat
stress, productivity and adaptation among firms’, 1828th edition, OECD Economics Department
Working Papers, 12 December, https://doi.org/10.1787/19d94638-en.
Council Directive 89/391/EEC of 12 June 1989 on the introduction of measures to encourage
improvements in the safety and health of workers at work, (12 June 1989), 89/391/EEC, pp. 1–8,
https://eur-lex.europa.eu/eli/dir/1989/391/oj/eng.
Council of the European Union. European External Action Service (2021), ‘Concept for an
Integrated Approach on Climate Change and Security’, Working Document, EEAS(2021)770, 5
96
October, Brussels, https://data.consilium.europa.eu/doc/document/ST-12537-2021-
INIT/en/pdf#:~:text=The%20Concept%20for%20an%20Integrated,in%20this%20field%2C%20i
n%20full.
Council of the European Union: General Secretariat (2025), ‘Europe’s Environment 2030 -
Building a more climate resilient and circular Europe - Council conclusions’, No 16856/25, 16
December, Council of the European Union, Brussels,
https://data.consilium.europa.eu/doc/document/ST-16856-2025-INIT/en/pdf.
Dave Jones (2025), ‘The Uninsurable Future: The Climate Threat to Property Insurance, and How
to Stop It’, Vol. 135, The Yale Law Journal, https://yalelawjournal.org/essay/the-uninsurable-
future-the-climate-threat-to-property-insurance-and-how-to-stop-it.
Davids, P. R. and Thaler, T. (2021), ‘Flood-Resilient Communities: How We Can Encourage
Adaptive Behaviour Through Smart Tools in Public–Private Interaction’, Urban Planning, Vol. 6,
Issue 3, pp. 272–282, https://doi.org/10.17645/up.v6i3.4246.
Di Fant, V., Middelkoop, H., De Bruin, K., Petersen, A.-K., Van Den Hurk, B. et al. (2026),
‘Opportunity windows accelerate action and expand options for climate adaptation in Europe’,
Communications Earth & Environment, Vol. 7, Issue 1, p. 321, https://doi.org/10.1038/s43247-
026-03332-2.
Directive 2000/60/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 23 October 2000
establishing a framework for Community action in the field of water policy, (22 December 2000),
2000/60/EC, pp. 1–73, https://eur-lex.europa.eu/eli/dir/2000/60/oj/eng.
Directive 2008/56/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 17 June 2008 establishing
a framework for community action in the field of marine environmental policy (Marine Strategy
Framework Directive), (17 June 2008), 2008/56/EC, pp. 19–40, https://eur-
lex.europa.eu/eli/dir/2008/56/oj/eng.
EFCA (2025), ‘Engineering the Resilience of the European Land Transport Sector: An Analysis
of the Current Challenges, Risks and Recommendations’,
https://www.efcanet.org/sites/default/files/2025-
07/EFCA%202025%20Future%20Trends%20Report_EU%20Land%20Transport%20Sector%20
Resilience.pdf.
EFRAG (2025), ‘VSME Market Acceptance - Progress Report’, December,
https://www.efrag.org/sites/default/files/media/document/2025-
12/VSME%20Market%20Acceptance%20Survey%20Report.pdf.
Enrico Letta (2024), ‘Much more than a market: Speed, Security, Solidarity - Empowering the
Single Market to deliver a sustainable future and prosperity to all EU Citizens’, April,
https://www.consilium.europa.eu/media/ny3j24sm/much-more-than-a-market-report-by-enrico-
letta.pdf.
97
European Agency for Safety and Health at Work (n.d.), ‘Climate change and occupational safety
and health’, Climate Change, accessed 7 July 2026, https://osha.europa.eu/en/themes/climate-
change-and-occupational-safety-and-health.
European Central Bank. (2021), Climate-related risk and financial stability: ECB/ESRB Project
Team on climate risk monitoring., Publications Office, LU, https://doi.org/10.2866/913118.
European Central Bank. (2022), 2022 climate risk stress test., Publications Office, LU,
https://doi.org/10.2866/97350.
European Central Bank. (2024a), Annual report 2023., Publications Office, LU,
https://doi.org/10.2866/368362.
European Central Bank. (2024b), The globalization of climate change: amplification of climate
related physical risks through input output linkages., Publications Office, LU,
https://doi.org/10.2866/930952.
European Central Bank (2025), Supervisory priorities 2026-28, Supervisory priorities 2026-28,
European Central Bank, DE, https://doi.org/10.2866/9317889.
European Central Bank and Europen Insurance and Occupational Pensions Authority (2023),
‘Policy options to reduce the climate insurance protection gap’, Discussion Paper, April,
Publications Office, Luxembourg,
https://www.ecb.europa.eu/pub/pdf/other/ecb.policyoptions_EIOPA~c0adae58b7.en.pdf.
European Central Bank and Europen Insurance and Occupational Pensions Authority (2024),
‘Towards a European system for natural catastrophe risk management: the possible role of
European solutions in reducing the impact of natural catastrophes stemming from climate change.’,
Publications Office, Luxembourg, https://doi.org/10.2866/5502538.
European Central Bank, Giuzio, M., Rousová, L., Kapadia, S., Kumar, H. et al. (2026), Climate
change, catastrophes, insurance and the macroeconomy, Working paper series, European Central
Bank, DE, https://doi.org/10.2866/5168776.
European Commission (2023a), ‘Commission Notice: Guidelines on Member States’ adaptation
strategies and plans 2023/C 264/01’, Commission Notice, 2023/C 264/01, 27 July, Brussels, pp.
1–31, https://eur-lex.europa.eu/legal-content/EN/TXT/?uri=OJ:JOC_2023_264_R_0001.
European Commission (2023b), ‘Commission Staff Working Document: Assessment of progress
on climate adaptation in the individual Member States according to the European Climate Law’,
Staff Working Document, SWD(2023) 932 final, 18 December, European Commission, Brussels,
https://climate.ec.europa.eu/system/files/2023-12/SWD_2023_932_1_EN.pdf.
European Commission (2023c), ‘Commission Staff Working Document: Imapact Assessment
Report’, Staff Working Document, SWD(2023) 278 final, 24 May, European Commission,
Brussels, https://eur-lex.europa.eu/legal-content/EN/TXT/PDF/?uri=CELEX:52023SC0278.
98
European Commission (2023d), ‘Joint Communication to the European Parliament and the
Council: A new outlook on the climate and security nexus: Addressing the impact of climate
change and environmental degradation on peace, security and defence’, JOIN(2023) 19 final, 28
June, European Commission, Brussels, https://eur-lex.europa.eu/legal-
content/EN/TXT/?uri=CELEX%3A52023JC0019.
European Commission (2024a), ‘Commission Staff Working Document Evaluation accompanying
the document: Report from the Commission to the European Parliament and the Council on the
Review of the Regulation on the Governance of the Energy Union and Climate Action’, Staff
Working Document, SWD(2024) 200 final, 11 September, Brussels,
https://energy.ec.europa.eu/document/download/59a845f8-b028-420e-8a0a-
86990ccac458_en?filename=SWD%20accompanying%20the%20Report.pdf.
European Commission (2024b), ‘Communication from the Commission to the European
Parliament, the Council, the European Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the
Regions: Securing our future Europe’s 2040 climate target and path to climate neutrality by
2050 building a sustainable, just and prosperous society’, Staff Working Document - Impact
Assessment, SWD(2024) 63 final, 6 February, Strasbourg, https://eur-lex.europa.eu/legal-
content/EN/TXT/?uri=CELEX:52024SC0063.
European Commission (2024c), ‘Communication from the Commission to the European
Parliament, the Council, the European Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the
Regions: Managing climate risks - protecting people and prosperity’, COM(2024) 91 final, 12
March, European Commission, Strasbourg, https://eur-lex.europa.eu/legal-
content/EN/TXT/?uri=CELEX:52024DC0091.
European Commission (2024d), ‘Communication from the Commission to the European
Parliament, the Council, the European Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the
Regions: on the 8th Environment Action Programme Mid-Term Review’, COM(2024) 123 final,
13 March, European Commission, Brussels, https://eur-lex.europa.eu/legal-
content/EN/ALL/?uri=comnat:COM_2024_0123_FIN.
European Commission (2024e), ‘Report from the Commission to the European Parliament and the
Council on progress on implementation of article 6 of the Union Civil Protection Mechanism
(Decision No 1313/2013/EU) Preventing and managing disaster risk in Europe’, COM(2024)
130 final, 12 March, European Commission, Brussels,
https://ec.europa.eu/echo/files/civil_protection/UCPM_progress_report.pdf.
European Commission (2024f), ‘Report from the Commission to the European Parliament and the
Council: on the Review of the Regulation on the Governance of the Energy Union and Climate
Action’, COM(2024) 550 final, 11 September, https://eur-lex.europa.eu/legal-
content/EN/TXT/?uri=CELEX%3A52024DC0550.
99
European Commission (2024g), 'ERDF and RRF Funding for skills for smart specialisation,
industrial transition and entrepreneurship 2014-2020', 07 November,
https://publications.jrc.ec.europa.eu/repository/handle/JRC139680
European Commission (2024h), 'ERDF and RRF Funding for skills for smart specialisation,
industrial transition and entrepreneurship 2021-2027', 04 October,
https://publications.jrc.ec.europa.eu/repository/handle/JRC139435
European Commission (2025a), ‘Communication from the Commission to the European
Parliament, the Council, the European Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the
Regions: European Water Resilience Strategy’, COM(2025) 280 final, 4 June, European
Commission, Brussels, https://eur-lex.europa.eu/legal-
content/EN/TXT/?uri=celex:52025DC0280.
European Commission (2025b), ‘Communication from the Commission to the European
Parliament, the Council, the European Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the
Regions: EU-wide assessment of the final updated national energy and climate plans Delivering
the Union’s 2030 energy and climate objectives’, COM(2025) 274 final, 27 May, European
Commission, Brussels, https://eur-lex.europa.eu/legal-
content/EN/TXT/?uri=CELEX%3A52025DC0274.
European Commission (2025c), ‘European climate resilience and risk management – integrated
framework’, Have your say - Public Consultations and Feedback website, accessed 15 June 2026,
https://ec.europa.eu/info/law/better-regulation/have-your-say/initiatives/14770-European-
climate-resilience-and-risk-management-integrated-framework_en.
European Commission (2025d), ‘Proposal for a Regulation of the European Parliament and of the
Council establishing the European Fund for economic, social and territorial cohesion, agriculture
and rural, fisheries and maritime, prosperity and security for the period 2028-2034 and amending
Regulation (EU) 2023/955 and Regulation (EU, Euratom) 2024/2509’, COM(2025) 565 final, 16
July, https://eur-lex.europa.eu/legal-
content/EN/TXT/?uri=CELEX%3A52025PC0565&qid=1753801752960.
European Commission (2025e), ‘Proposal for a Regulation of the European Parliament and of the
Council establishing a budget expenditure tracking and performance framework and other
horizontal rules for the Union programmes and activities’, Proposal Regulation, COM(2025) 545
final, 16 July, Brussels, https://eur-lex.europa.eu/legal-
content/EN/TXT/?uri=CELEX%3A52025PC0545&qid=1753797488776.
European Commission (2025f), ‘Proposal for a Regulation of the European Parliament and of the
Council establishing Horizon Europe, the Framework Programme for Research and Innovation,
for the period 2028-2034 laying down its rules for participation and dissemination, and repealing
Regulation (EU) 2021/695’, Proposal Regulation, COM(2025) 543 final, 16 July, Brussels,
https://eur-lex.europa.eu/legal-
content/EN/TXT/?uri=CELEX%3A52025PC0543&qid=1753802854776.
100
European Commission (2025g), ‘Proposal for a Regulation of the European Parliament and of the
Council on establishing the European Competitiveness Fund ('ECF’), including the specific
programme for defence research and innovation activities, repealing Regulations (EU) 2021/522,
(EU) 2021/694, (EU) 2021/697, (EU) 2021/783, repealing provisions of Regulations (EU)
2021/696, (EU) 2023/588, and amending Regulation (EU)’, Proposal Regulation, COM(2024) 550
final, 16 July, Brussels, https://eur-lex.europa.eu/legal-
content/EN/TXT/?uri=CELEX%3A52024DC0550.
European Commission (2025h), ‘Proposal for a Regulation of the European Parliament and of the
Council on the Union Civil Protection Mechanism and Union support for health emergency
preparedness and response, and repealing Decision No 1313/2013/EU (Union Civil Protection
Mechanism)’, Proposal Regulation, COM(2025) 548 final, 16 July, Brussels, https://eur-
lex.europa.eu/legal-content/EN/TXT/?uri=CELEX%3A52025PC0548&qid=1753799672664.
European Commission (2025i), ‘Report from the Commission to the European Parliament, the
Council, the European Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions: on the
interim evaluation of the EU4Health Programme 2021-2024’, COM(2025) 709 final, 25
November, European Commission, Brussels, https://eur-lex.europa.eu/legal-
content/EN/ALL/?uri=COM:2025:0709:FIN.
European Commission (2026a), ‘Communication from the Commission to the European
Parliament, the Council, the European Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the
Regions: on integrated wildfire risk management’, Communication, COM(2026) 330 final, 25
March, Brussels,
https://ec.europa.eu/echo/files/civil_protection/communication_on_integrated_wildfire_risk_man
agement.pdf.
European Commission (2026b), ‘Environmental assessments - Evaluating the effects of projects,
plans and programmes on the environment’, Law and governance website, accessed 8 April 2026,
https://environment.ec.europa.eu/law-and-governance/environmental-assessments_en.
European Commission (2026c), ‘EU Forest Strategy for 2030 - To improve the quantity and
quality of forests throughout the EU’, Environment - Strategy website,
https://environment.ec.europa.eu/strategy/forest-strategy_en.
European Commission (2026d), ‘LIFE Programme - EU’s funding instrument for the environment
and climate action’, Programmes website, https://cinea.ec.europa.eu/programmes/life_en.
European Commission (2026e), ‘Medical Countermeasures Strategy’, Public Health -
Preparedness website, accessed 8 April 2026, https://health.ec.europa.eu/health-emergency-
preparedness-and-response-hera/preparedness/medical-countermeasures-strategy_en.
European Commission (2026f), ‘Ports Strategy Isutrial Martime Strategy’, Maritime website,
accessed 8 April 2026, https://transport.ec.europa.eu/transport-modes/maritime/eu-ports-and-
industrial-maritime-strategies_en.
101
European Commission (2026g), ‘Security of electricity supply - EU legislation to prepare for and
manage electricity crisis situations’, accessed 8 April 2026,
https://energy.ec.europa.eu/topics/energy-security/security-electricity-supply_en.
European Commission (2026h), ‘The European Ocean Pact’, Ocean and fisheries website,
accessed 8 April 2026, https://oceans-and-fisheries.ec.europa.eu/european-ocean-pact_en.
European Commission (nd), ‘National Strategy for Adaptation to Climate Change and Action
Plan’, Kohesio: discover EU projects in your region website,
https://kohesio.ec.europa.eu/en/projects/Q3879038.
European Commission. DG CLIMA (2025a), ‘Chapter 6 - Climate resilience and adaptation’, in:
Climate action progress report 2025, Climate action progress report, European Commission, BE,
https://doi.org/10.2834/0963577.
European Commission. DG CLIMA (2025b), ‘Financing resilience: Reflection group presents
final report on mobilising financing to help EU prepare for climate risks’, Climate Action - News,
2 December, accessed 10 April 2026, https://climate.ec.europa.eu/news-other-
reads/news/financing-resilience-reflection-group-presents-final-report-mobilising-financing-
help-eu-prepare-2025-12-02_en.
European Commission. DG CLIMA (2025c), ‘Financing resilience: Reflection group presents
final report on mobilising financing to help EU prepare for climate risks’, News, 2 December,
accessed 15 June 2026, https://climate.ec.europa.eu/news-other-reads/news/financing-resilience-
reflection-group-presents-final-report-mobilising-financing-help-eu-prepare-2025-12-02_en.
European Commission. DG CLIMA (2025d), ‘Reflection Group on Mobilising Climate
Resilience Financing’, Reflection Group Final Report, 2 December, Brussels,
https://climate.ec.europa.eu/document/download/a38d4653-652e-49de-ade9-
7e081765ed2e_en?filename=news_20251202_report_en.pdf.
European Commission. DG CLIMA, Monteleone, L., Roberti, G., Fossati, F., Davies, W. et al.
(2026), Assessment of EU and Member States adaptation investment needs, Publications Office of
the European Union, LU, https://doi.org/10.2834/2895769.
European Commission. DG ECFIN (2022), The fiscal impact of extreme weather and climate
events: evidence for EU countries., Publications Office, LU, https://doi.org/10.2765/867213.
European Commission. DG ECFIN (2024), Approaching disaster risk financing in a structured
way., Publications Office, LU, https://doi.org/10.2765/10427.
European Commission. DG ECFIN (2025), Assessing the macro-fiscal risks from climate change:
concepts, methodological approaches, and insights from country practices., Publications Office,
LU, https://doi.org/10.2765/8918557.
102
European Commission. DG ECFIN (2026), Debt sustainability monitor 2025, European economy.
Institutional paper, Publications Office of the European Union, LU,
https://doi.org/10.2765/5547996.
European Commission. DG ECFIN and Gagliardi, N. (2025), The macroeconomic and fiscal
impact of climate change in the EU, European economy. Discussion paper, Publications Office of
the European Union, LU, https://doi.org/10.2765/3311889.
European Commission. DG ECHO (2024), ‘Disaster risk awareness and preparedness of the EU
population: Eurobarometer report summary.’, Publications Office, LU,
https://doi.org/10.2795/9235147.
European Commission. DG ECHO (2026a), ‘Commission launches new strategy to tackle rising
wildfire threat’, News, 25 March, accessed 14 June 2026, https://civil-protection-humanitarian-
aid.ec.europa.eu/news-stories/news/commission-launches-new-strategy-tackle-rising-wildfire-
threat-2026-03-25_en.
European Commission. DG ECHO (2026b), ‘Record number of wildfires in 2025 calls for stronger
EU action’, 31 March, accessed 21 April 2026, https://civil-protection-humanitarian-
aid.ec.europa.eu/news-stories/news/record-number-wildfires-2025-calls-stronger-eu-action-
2026-03-31_en.
European Commission. DG ENV (2024), ‘Providing support for the development of sectoral
guidelines for the implementation of the Appendix C of the EU Taxonomy in priority industries’,
Nos 397503-2024-Competition, 4 July, Brussels, https://ted.europa.eu/en/notice/-/detail/397503-
2024.
European Commission. DG ENV (2025a), ‘Assistance to the Member States for the
implementation of EU nature conservation policy and legislation, including the Nature Restoration
Regulation’, Nos 17720-2025-Result, 10 January, Brussels, https://ted.europa.eu/en/notice/-
/detail/17720-2025.
European Commission. DG ENV (2025b), ‘Support for the implementation of the EU pledge on
three billion additional trees by 2030’, Nos 522801-2025-Competition, 11 August, Brussels,
https://ted.europa.eu/en/notice/-/detail/522801-2025.
European Commission. DG ENV (2026), ‘Technical Support to the European Commission for the
Promotion of Green Public Procurement’, Nos 188432-2026-Competition, 18 March, Brussels,
https://ted.europa.eu/en/notice/-/detail/188432-2026.
European Commission. DG FISMA and Oxera Consulting LLP. (2020), Primary and secondary
equity markets in the EU: final report., Publications Office, LU, https://doi.org/10.2874/496492.
European Commission. DG GROW (2019), ‘Closing Data Gaps and Paving the Way for Pan-
European Fire Safety Efforts’, Nos 545948-2019-Competition, 19 November, Brussels,
https://ted.europa.eu/en/notice/-/detail/545948-2019.
103
European Commission. DG GROW (2026), ‘Harmonised Standards’, European Standards
website, European Commission, accessed 9 June 2026, https://single-market-
economy.ec.europa.eu/single-market/goods/european-standards/harmonised-standards_en.
European Commission. DG GROW, Oxford Research., Syntesia and Trinomics (2024), SME
disclosure on taxonomy alignment: cost/benefit analysis : final report. Volume 1., Publications
Office, LU, https://doi.org/10.2873/48775.
European Commission. DG REGIO (2025), Regional economic climate risks in Europe: early
insights from a spatial growth model., Publications Office, LU, https://doi.org/10.2776/9583538.
European Commission. Directorate General for Economic and Financial Affairs. (2025), Assessing
the macro-fiscal risks from climate change: concepts, methodological approaches, and insights
from country practices., Publications Office, LU, https://doi.org/10.2765/8918557.
European Commission. European Political Strategy Centre. (2025), The future of European
competitiveness.Part A, A competitiveness strategy for Europe ., Publications Office, LU,
https://doi.org/10.2872/9356120.
European Commission and High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security
Policy (2025), ‘Joint Communication to the European Parliament, the European Council and the
Council, the European Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions: on the
Eurpean Prepardness Union Strategy’, JOIN(2025) 130 final, 26 March, European Commission,
Brussels, https://webgate.ec.europa.eu/circabc-ewpp/d/d/workspace/SpacesStore/b81316ab-
a513-49a1-b520-b6a6e0de6986/download.
European Commission. Joint Research Centre. (2020a), Adapting to rising coastal flood risk in the
EU under climate change: JRC PESETA IV project : Task 6., Publications Office, LU,
https://doi.org/10.2760/456870.
European Commission. Joint Research Centre. (2020b), Adapting to rising river flood risk in the
EU under climate change: JRC PESETA IV project : Task 5., Publications Office, LU,
https://doi.org/10.2760/14505.
European Commission. Joint Research Centre. (2020c), Climate change impacts and adaptation
in Europe: JRC PESETA IV final report., Publications Office, LU, https://doi.org/10.2760/171121.
European Commission. Joint Research Centre. (2020d), Global warming and drought impacts in
the EU: JRC PESETA IV project : Task 7., Publications Office, LU,
https://doi.org/10.2760/597045.
European Commission. Joint Research Centre. (2020e), ‘Impact of Climate Change on Droughts’,
August, https://joint-research-centre.ec.europa.eu/system/files/2020-
09/07_pesetaiv_droughts_sc_august2020_en.pdf.
104
European Commission. Joint Research Centre. (2023), Impacts of climate change on defence-
related critical energy infrastructure., Publications Office, LU, https://doi.org/10.2760/03454.
European Commission. Joint Research Centre. (2024), Transformative innovation for better
climate change adaptation: a mapping based framework for territories., Publications Office, LU,
https://doi.org/10.2760/319559.
European Commission. Joint Research Centre. (2025a), ‘Climate change, heat stress and labour
productivity: a regional European assessment.’, Publications Office, Luxembourg,
https://doi.org/10.2760/7164850.
European Commission. Joint Research Centre. (2025b), Unlocking the full potential of
behavioural insights for policy: from influencing the individual to shaping the system.,
Publications Office, LU, https://doi.org/10.2760/7367599.
European Commission. Joint Research Centre, Harding, R. and Nauwelaers, C. (2026), Better
climate change adaptation through transformative innovation, Publications Office of the
European Union, LU, https://doi.org/10.2760/1692122.
European Commission. Joint Research Centre. Institute for Environment and Sustainability.
(2012), Assessing agriculture vulnerabilities for the design of effective measures for adaptation to
climate change (AVEMAC project)., Publications Office, LU, https://doi.org/10.2788/16181.
European Commission. Secretariat General. (2025), Foresight report 2025: Resilience 2.0 :
Empowering the EU to thrive amid turbulence and uncertainty., Publications Office, LU,
https://doi.org/10.2792/6378524.
European Committee of the Regions (CoR) (2025), ‘Regions and cities urge step up in efforts
through multilevel action’, 11 December, accessed 8 April 2026,
https://cor.europa.eu/en/news/regions-and-cities-urge-step-climate-adaptation-efforts-through-
multilevel-action.
European Court of Auditors (2021), ‘Disasters and crisis management: Natural disasters know no
borders – neither do solidarity and mutual support in times of need’, No 3/2021, Publications
Office, Luxembourg,
https://eca.europa.eu/Lists/ECADocuments/JOURNAL21_03/JOURNAL21_03.pdf.
European Court of Auditors (ed.) (2024), ‘Climate adaptation in the EU: action not keeping up
with ambition; Special report 15, 2024’, Publications Office, Luxembourg,
https://doi.org/10.2865/581379.
European Environment Agency (2023), Assessing the costs and benefits of climate change
adaptation., Publications Office, LU, https://doi.org/10.2800/699572.
105
European Environment Agency (ed.) (2024), ‘European climate risk assessment: executive
summary’, No 01/2024, 11 March, Publications Office of the European Union, Luxembourg,
https://doi.org/10.2800/204249.
European Environment Agency (2025a), Economic losses and fatalities from weather- and
climate-related extremes and the insurance protection gap, Publications Office, LU,
https://doi.org/10.2800/8982821.
European Environment Agency (2025b), ‘Economic losses from weather- and climate-related
extremes in Europe’, European Environment Agency Indicators website, accessed 8 April 2026,
https://www.eea.europa.eu/en/analysis/indicators/economic-losses-from-climate-
related?activeAccordion=309c5ef9-de09-4759-bc02-802370dfa366.
European Environment Agency (2025c), Europe’s environment 2025: knowledge for resilience,
prosperity and sustainability., Publications Office, LU, https://doi.org/10.2800/3817344.
European Environment Agency (2025d), From adaptation planning to action, EEA briefing,
Publications Office of the European Union, LU, https://doi.org/10.2800/2937225.
European Environment Agency (2025e), From adaptation planning to action, EEA briefing,
Publications Office of the European Union, LU, https://doi.org/10.2800/2937225.
European Environment Agency (2025f), From adaptation planning to action, EEA briefing,
Publications Office of the European Union, Luxembourg, https://doi.org/10.2800/2937225.
European Environment Agency (2025g), ‘National adaptation policies in 2025 in the EEA-32’, 6
November, https://www.eea.europa.eu/en/analysis/publications/from-adaptation-planning-to-
action/national-adaptation-policies-in-2025-in-the-eea-32?activeTab=265e2bee-7de3-46e8-b6ee-
76005f3f434f.
European Environment Agency. (2025), Social fairness in preparing for climate change: how just
resilience can benefit communities across Europe, Publications Office, LU,
https://doi.org/10.2800/3683343.
European Environment Agency (2026a), Building climate-resilient agriculture in Europe, EEA
Briefing, Publications Office of the European Union, LU, https://doi.org/10.2800/3956046.
European Environment Agency (2026b), Climate resilience in Europe, 2025 — progress and
challenges, EEA report, No 03/2026, Publications Office of the European Union, LU,
https://doi.org/10.2800/5228240.
European Environment Agency (2026c), ‘Climate resilience in Europe, 2025 - progress and
challenges’, EEA report 03/2026, https://doi.org/10.2800/5228240.
European Environment Agency (2026d), ‘Investing in climate adaptation strengthens European
competitiveness’, 12 January, accessed 21 April 2026,
106
https://www.eea.europa.eu/en/newsroom/news/investing-in-climate-adaptation-strengthens-
european-competitiveness?utm_source=chatgpt.com.
European Environment Agency (2026e), ‘Triple dividend of resilience’, Infographic (static), 12
January, https://www.eea.europa.eu/en/analysis/publications/costs-and-benefits-of-adaptation-
actions-in-europe/triple-dividend-of-resilience.
European Environment Agency (n.d.), ‘Climate-ADAPT: The European Climate Adaptation
Platform’, European Climate Adaptation Platform website, accessed 8 April 2026, https://climate-
adapt.eea.europa.eu/en.
European Environment Agency and Eurofound (2026), Overheated and underprepared, EEA
report, Publications Office of the European Union, LU, https://doi.org/10.2800/6087030.
European Environment Agency and Ramboll Management Consulting. (2025), ‘Knowledge
Development and Application concerning Costs of Adaptation compared to Costs of Inaction’,
EEA/CET/22/001, 15 December, Brussels,
https://www.ecologic.eu/sites/default/files/publication/2026/Knowledge-adaptation-costs-
70812.pdf.
European Foundation for the Improvement of Living and Working Conditions. (2025a), European
working conditions survey 2024., Publications Office, LU, https://doi.org/10.2806/9436104.
European Foundation for the Improvement of Living and Working Conditions. (2025b), European
working conditions survey 2024., Publications Office, Luxembourg,
https://doi.org/10.2806/9436104.
European Investment Bank (2024), Investment barriers in the European Union 2023: a report by
the European Investment Bank Group, European Investment Bank, LU,
https://doi.org/10.2867/45894.
European Parliament resolution of 19 September 2024 on the devastating floods in central and
eastern Europe, and the EU’s preparedness to act on such disasters exacerbated by climate change
(2024/2817(RSP)), (19 September 2024), 2024/2817(RSP),
https://www.europarl.europa.eu/doceo/document/TA-10-2024-0014_EN.html.
European Scientific Advisory Board on Climate Change (2026), ‘Strengthening resilience to
climate change in Europe - Recommendations for an effective EU adaptation policy framework’,
Publications Office of the European Union, LU, https://doi.org/10.2800/6761189.
European Systemic Risk Board. (2024), Accounting and climate-related risks., Publications
Office, LU, https://doi.org/10.2849/91949.
European Union (2024), ‘European Union priorities 2024-2029’, Eu priorities website, accessed 8
April 2026, https://european-union.europa.eu/priorities-and-actions/eu-priorities/european-union-
priorities-2024-2029_en.
107
European Union (2025), ‘Reportnet 3 - National climate change adaptation planning and
strategies’, accessed 21 April 2026, https://reportnet.europa.eu/public/dataflow/1455.
European Union (2026), ‘European Climate Pact’, https://climate-pact.europa.eu/index_en.
Explorador de Gobierto Contratación (2023), ‘Contratación de una asistencia técnica para el
desarrollo de una nueva evaluación de impactos y riesgos derivados del cambio climático en
España del Dirección de la Fundación Biodiversidad’, 27 February, accessed 8 June 2026,
https://contratos.gobierto.es/licitaciones/4317487.
Fekete, A. and Sandholz, S. (2021), ‘Here Comes the Flood, but Not Failure? Lessons to Learn
after the Heavy Rain and Pluvial Floods in Germany 2021’, Water, Vol. 13, Issue 21, p. 3016,
https://doi.org/10.3390/w13213016.
Feyen, L. (2025), ‘The unequal burden of rising climate risks across regions and societies in
Europe’, [preprint], , In Review, https://doi.org/10.21203/rs.3.rs-6369925/v1.
Finsih Government (2024), ‘Government Report on Finland’s National Climate Change
Adaptation Plan until 2030 - Wellbeing, Safety and Security in a Changing Climate’, 2024:11, 2
April, Helsinki, https://urn.fi/URN:ISBN:978-952-383-814-7.
Flood Control Interantional (2025), ‘The economic impact of flooding: Why investing in flood
defense matters’, FCI Blog, 6 March, accessed 21 April 2026,
https://floodcontrolinternational.com/2025/03/06/the-economic-impact-of-flooding-why-
investing-in-flood-defence-matters/.
Forzieri, G., Girardello, M., Ceccherini, G., Spinoni, J., Feyen, L. et al. (2021), ‘Emergent
vulnerability to climate-driven disturbances in European forests’, Nature Communications, Vol.
12, Issue 1, p. 1081, https://doi.org/10.1038/s41467-021-21399-7.
Foster, G. and Rahmstorf, S. (2026), ‘Global Warming Has Accelerated Significantly’,
Geophysical Research Letters, Vol. 53, Issue 5, p. e2025GL118804,
https://doi.org/10.1029/2025GL118804.
Gancheva, M., Geraci, M., Tertre, L. and Truc, M. (2024), ‘Research for REGI Committee –
Climate adaptation using Cohesion Policy: Fostering adaptation, regional resilience and economic
sustainability’, October, European Parliament, Policy Department for Structural and Cohesion
Policies, Brussels,
https://www.europarl.europa.eu/RegData/etudes/STUD/2024/752459/IPOL_STU(2024)752459_
EN.pdf.
General Secretariat of the Council (2024), ‘The 8th Environmental Action Programme Mid-term
Review - The way forward to a green and just transition for a sustainable Europe - Council
conclusions’, No 11326/24, 17 June, Council of the European Union, Brussels,
https://data.consilium.europa.eu/doc/document/ST-11326-2024-INIT/en/pdf.
108
Global Commission on Adaptation (2019), ‘Adapt Now: A Global Call for Leadership on Climate
Resilience’, https://gca.org/reports/adapt-now-a-global-call-for-leadership-on-climate-resilience/.
Gruhl, H., Brehm, J., Ghosh, A., Breidenbach, P. and Aus Dem Moore, N. (2025), ‘Adjusting to
the New Normal: River Flood Risk and the Real Estate Market’, Environmental and Resource
Economics, Vol. 88, Issue 9, pp. 2331–2356, https://doi.org/10.1007/s10640-025-00995-x.
Hanewinkel, M., Cullmann, D. A., Schelhaas, M.-J., Nabuurs, G.-J. and Zimmermann, N. E.
(2013), ‘Climate change may cause severe loss in the economic value of European forest land’,
Nature Climate Change, Vol. 3, Issue 3, pp. 203–207, https://doi.org/10.1038/nclimate1687.
Harris, K., Klein, R. J. T., Kappe, K., Norman, T., Cox, T. et al. (2026), ‘Accounting for systemic
climate risks in the Integrated Framework for European Climate Resilience and Risk
Management’, Policy Submission, February, Stockholm Environment Institute, Stockholm,
https://www.sei.org/wp-content/uploads/2026/02/sei-eu-submission-on-systemic-climate-risks-
final.pdf.
Hine, D. W., Phillips, W. J., Cooksey, R., Reser, J. P., Nunn, P. et al. (2016), ‘Preaching to different
choirs: How to motivate dismissive, uncommitted, and alarmed audiences to adapt to climate
change?’, Global Environmental Change, Vol. 36, pp. 1–11,
https://doi.org/10.1016/j.gloenvcha.2015.11.002.
Hoffmann, S., Irl, S. D. H. and Beierkuhnlein, C. (2019), ‘Predicted climate shifts within terrestrial
protected areas worldwide’, Nature Communications, Vol. 10, Issue 1, p. 4787,
https://doi.org/10.1038/s41467-019-12603-w.
Hurtado, A. R. and Berbel, J. (2024), ‘A Cost–Benefit Analysis of Reclaimed Water and
Desalinated Seawater for Irrigation in Axarquia, Southern Spain’, Land, Vol. 13, Issue 12, p. 2156,
https://doi.org/10.3390/land13122156.
Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change (ed.) (2001), ‘Annex B: Glossary of Terms’, in:
Climate change 2001: impacts, adaptation, and vulnerability: contribution of Working Group II
to the third assessment report of the Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change, Cambridge
University Press, Cambridge, UK ; New York, QC981.8.C5 C51134 2001,
https://www.ipcc.ch/site/assets/uploads/2018/03/wg2TARannexB.pdf.
Intergovernmental Panel On Climate Change (2022a), Climate Change and Land: IPCC Special
Report on Climate Change, Desertification, Land Degradation, Sustainable Land Management,
Food Security, and Greenhouse Gas Fluxes in Terrestrial Ecosystems, 1st edition, Cambridge
University Press, https://doi.org/10.1017/9781009157988.
Intergovernmental Panel On Climate Change (2022b), The Ocean and Cryosphere in a Changing
Climate: Special Report of the Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change, 1st edition,
Cambridge University Press, https://doi.org/10.1017/9781009157964.
109
Intergovernmental Panel On Climate Change (2023), Climate Change 2022 – Impacts, Adaptation
and Vulnerability: Working Group II Contribution to the Sixth Assessment Report of the
Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change, 1st edition, Cambridge University Press,
https://doi.org/10.1017/9781009325844.
Intergovernmental Panel On Climate Change, Calvin, K., Dasgupta, D., Krinner, G., Mukherji, A.
et al. (2023), ‘Climate Change 2023: Synthesis Report. Contribution of Working Groups I, II and
III to the Sixth Assessment Report of the Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change’, Lee, H.,
Romero, J., Arias, P., Bustamante, M., Elgizouli, I. et al. (eds), First, 25 July, Intergovernmental
Panel on Climate Change (IPCC), Geneva, https://doi.org/10.59327/IPCC/AR6-9789291691647.
Iwanek, M. and Suchorab, P. (2023), ‘Profitability Analysis of Selected Low Impact Development
Methods for Decentralised Rainwater Management: A Case Study from Lublin Region, Poland’,
Water, Vol. 15, Issue 14, p. 2601, https://doi.org/10.3390/w15142601.
Johnson, D., See, L., Oswald, S. M., Prokop, G. and Krisztin, T. (2021), ‘A cost–benefit analysis
of implementing urban heat island adaptation measures in small- and medium-sized cities in
Austria’, Environment and Planning B: Urban Analytics and City Science, Vol. 48, Issue 8, pp.
2326–2345, https://doi.org/10.1177/2399808320974689.
Knaepen, H. and Vajpeyi, I. (2022), ‘European responses to transboundary climate impacts and
insecurity’, Policy brief, October, https://www.cidob.org/sites/default/files/2025-
04/Policy%20Brief.%20European%20responses%20to%20transboundary%20climate%20impact
s%20and%20insecurity.pdf.
Kok, M., Silva, W., Slomp, R. and Stijnen, J. W. (2005), ‘River management and floodrisk
reduction using structural measures and disaster management for the Rhine rivers in the
Netherlands’, in: Proceedings of the ninth international symposium on stochastic hydrauics, IAHR,
IAHR, Madrid, pp. 34–38, https://www.hkv.nl/wp-
content/uploads/2020/08/Rivermanagementandfloodriskreductionusingstructural_MK_JS1.pdf.
Kreider, M. R., Higuera, P. E., Parks, S. A., Rice, W. L., White, N. et al. (2024), ‘Fire suppression
makes wildfires more severe and accentuates impacts of climate change and fuel accumulation’,
Nature Communications, Vol. 15, Issue 1, p. 2412, https://doi.org/10.1038/s41467-024-46702-0.
Kunming-Montreal Global Biodiversity Framework, (19 December 2022), CBD/COP/DEC/15/4,
https://www.cbd.int/doc/decisions/cop-15/cop-15-dec-04-en.pdf.
Leitner, M., Johnson, K., Lexer, W., Rosenschöld, J. M. af, Dworak, T. et al. (2024), ‘ETC-CA
Report 2/2024 Characteristics and conditions of adaptation policy in European Environment
Agency member and cooperating countries’, ETC-CA Report 2/2024, 20 December,
https://doi.org/https://doi.org/10.25424/cmcc-gppc-8s42.
Luo, T., Cheng, Y., Falzon, J., Kölbel, J., Zhou, L. et al. (2023), ‘A framework to assess multi-
hazard physical climate risk for power generation projects from publicly-accessible sources’,
110
Communications Earth & Environment, Vol. 4, Issue 1, p. 117, https://doi.org/10.1038/s43247-
023-00782-w.
Maidl, E. and Buchecker, M. (2015), ‘Raising risk preparedness by flood risk communication’,
Natural Hazards and Earth System Sciences, Vol. 15, Issue 7, pp. 1577–1595,
https://doi.org/10.5194/nhess-15-1577-2015.
Mani, A., Mullainathan, S., Shafir, E. and Zhao, J. (2013), ‘Poverty Impedes Cognitive Function’,
Science, Vol. 341, Issue 6149, American Association for the Advancement of Science, pp. 976–
980, https://doi.org/10.1126/science.1238041.
Márquez-García, M., Jacobson, S. K. and Barbosa, O. (2018), ‘Evaluating biodiversity workshops
in Chile: are farmers responding with conservation action?’, Environmental Education Research,
Vol. 24, Issue 12, pp. 1669–1683, https://doi.org/10.1080/13504622.2018.1519065.
McDougal, T. L. and Patterson, J. H. (2021), ‘The global financial burden of humanitarian
disasters: Leveraging GDP variation in the age of climate change’, International Journal of
Disaster Risk Reduction, Vol. 55, p. 102073, https://doi.org/10.1016/j.ijdrr.2021.102073.
McKinsey (2025a), ‘Climate resilience technology: An inflection point for new investment’, 29
September, https://www.mckinsey.com/capabilities/sustainability/our-insights/climate-resilience-
technology-an-inflection-point-for-new-investment#/.
McKinsey (2025b), ‘Climate resilience technology: An inflection point for new investment’, 29
September, accessed 21 April 2026, https://www.mckinsey.com/capabilities/sustainability/our-
insights/climate-resilience-technology-an-inflection-point-for-new-investment#/.
McLoughlin, N., Howarth, C. and Shreedhar, G. (2023a), ‘Changing behavioral responses to heat
risk in a warming world: How can communication approaches be improved?’, WIREs Climate
Change, Vol. 14, Issue 2, p. e819, https://doi.org/10.1002/wcc.819.
McLoughlin, N., Howarth, C. and Shreedhar, G. (2023b), ‘Changing behavioral responses to heat
risk in a warming world: How can communication approaches be improved?’, WIREs Climate
Change, Vol. 14, Issue 2, p. e819, https://doi.org/10.1002/wcc.819.
Ministerie van Financiën (2025), ‘J Deltafonds’, Begroting website, accessed 30 June 2026,
https://www.rijksfinancien.nl/memorie-van-toelichting/2025/OWB/J#2871066.
Ministerie van Infrastructuur en Waterstaat (2022), ‘Kennisagenda 2021-2023: National
Deltaprogramma Zoetwater’, April, Den Haag, https://www.deltaprogramma.nl/site/binaries/site-
content/collections/documents/2022/04/20/kennisagenda-2021-2023---deltaprogramma-
zoetwater/Kennisagenda%2B2021-2023.pdf.
Ministerium für Umwelt, Klima und Energiewirtschaft Baden-Württemberg (n.d.), ‘The Integrated
Rhine Programme. Flood control and restoration of former floodplains along the Upper Rhine’,
https://rp.baden-wuerttemberg.de/fileadmin/RP-
111
Internet/Themenportal/Wasser_und_Boden/Integriertes_Rheinprogramm/2_Broschueren/irp-
en.pdf.
Ministerul Mediului, Apelor și Pădurilor (2024), ‘COMUNICAT DE PRESĂ – închiderea
proiectului ”Consolidarea capacității instituționale pentru îmbunătățirea politicilor din domeniul
schimbărilor climatice și adaptarea la efectele schimbărilor climatice” – SIPOCA 610’, Sipoca
610-RO-Adapt website, 25 January, accessed 30 June 2026, https://mmediu.ro/programe-de-
finantare/poca/sipoca-610-ro-adapt/comunicat-de-presa-inchiderea-proiectului-consolidarea-
capacitatii-institutionale-pentru-imbunatatirea-politicilor-din-domeniul-schimbarilor-climatice-
si-adaptarea-la-efectele-schimbarilor-climatice-s/.
Ministry of Economic Affairs and Employment of Finland and tillväxt verket (2025), ‘SME
Preparedness in the EU - Summary of Survey Responses and Recommendations’, No 0534,
https://webgate.ec.europa.eu/circabc-ewpp/d/d/workspace/SpacesStore/22b178a7-fa68-43b5-
be42-b9ac47742d42/download.
Mulambo, C. H., Thakur, R. and Mathew, S. (2025), ‘Hot Weather and Violence Against Women:
A Global Scoping Review’, International Journal of Environmental Research and Public Health,
Vol. 22, Issue 7, p. 1069, https://doi.org/10.3390/ijerph22071069.
Mullainathan, S. and Shafir, E. (2013), Scarcity: Why having too little means so much., Scarcity:
Why having too little means so much., Times Books/Henry Holt and Co, New York, NY, US, p.
289.
National Audit Office Malta (2025), ‘Climate Change Adaptation - Evaluating Malta’s efforts
relating to Flooding and Sea Level Rise’, Malta, https://nao.gov.mt/wp-
content/uploads/2025/06/Climatechange2025.pdf?utm_source=chatgpt.com.
NATO (2024), ‘Allied Command Transformation Strategic Foresight Analysis 2023’,
https://www.act.nato.int/wp-content/uploads/2024/05/SFA2023_rev2.pdf.
NATO (2025), ‘The Hague Summit Declaration issued by the NATO Heads of State and
Government participating in the meeting of the North Atlantic Council in The Hague 25 June
2025’, presented at the Meeting of the North Atlantic Council, The Hague,
https://www.nato.int/en/about-us/official-texts-and-resources/official-texts/2025/06/25/the-
hague-summit-declaration.
Neidermeier, A. N., Zagaria, C., Pampanoni, V., West, T. A. P. and Verburg, P. H. (2023),
‘Mapping opportunities for the use of land management strategies to address fire risk in Europe’,
Journal of Environmental Management, Vol. 346, p. 118941,
https://doi.org/10.1016/j.jenvman.2023.118941.
Newman, R. and Noy, I. (2023), ‘The global costs of extreme weather that are attributable to
climate change’, Nature Communications, Vol. 14, Issue 1, p. 6103,
https://doi.org/10.1038/s41467-023-41888-1.
112
Nicolas, C., Hallegatte, S., Fox, C., Rozenberg, J. and Rentschler, J. (2019), Strengthening New
Infrastructure Assets: A Cost-Benefit Analysis, World Bank, Washington, DC,
https://doi.org/10.1596/1813-9450-8896.
OECD (2017), Behavioural Insights and Public Policy: Lessons from Around the World, OECD,
https://doi.org/10.1787/9789264270480-en.
OECD (2023), ‘Climate adaptation: Why local governments cannot do it alone’, OECD
Environment Policy Papers No 38, 4 December, https://doi.org/10.1787/be90ac30-en.
OECD (2024a), ‘Aligning finance with climate goals’, 4th edition, OECD Net Zero+ Policy
Papers, 18 December, https://doi.org/10.1787/aa7c23b2-en.
OECD (2024b), Infrastructure for a Climate-Resilient Future, OECD Publishing,
https://doi.org/10.1787/a74a45b0-en.
OECD (2024c), Measuring Progress in Adapting to a Changing Climate: Insights from OECD
countries, OECD Publishing, https://doi.org/10.1787/8cfe45af-en.
OECD (2025), The Climate Action Monitor 2025, The Climate Action Monitor, OECD Publishing,
https://doi.org/10.1787/1819c631-en.
OECD (2026), ‘Towards an integrated rural fire management framework in Portugal’, OECD
Environment Policy Papers - Country Case Study, No. 49,
https://www.oecd.org/content/dam/oecd/en/publications/reports/2026/04/towards-an-integrated-
rural-fire-management-framework-in-portugal_5e2bd5d9/9cb528df-en.pdf.
OECD and IEA (2022), ‘Adaptation in the global stocktake: Options to deliver on its mandate’,
OECD/IEA Climate Change Expert Group Papers No 2022/04, 2 November,
https://doi.org/10.1787/396b5224-en.
Opća bolnica ‘Dr. Anđelko Višić’ Bjelovar (2024), ‘Croatia – Laboratory reagents – Medicinski
potrošni materijal za laboratorij’, Nos 685089-2024-Competition, 11 November, Croatia,
https://ted.europa.eu/en/notice/-/detail/685089-2024.
Ortuño, A., Casares, J., Calero, P., Flor, M. and Iborra, V. (2022), ‘A Socio-Economic and
Environmental Analysis of the Implementation of Sustainable Urban Drainage Systems in Vega
Baja—Alicante (Spain)’, Water, Vol. 14, Issue 6, p. 902, https://doi.org/10.3390/w14060902.
Reckien, D., Flacke, J., Dawson, R. J., Heidrich, O., Olazabal, M. et al. (2014), ‘Climate change
response in Europe: what’s the reality? Analysis of adaptation and mitigation plans from 200 urban
areas in 11 countries’, Climatic Change, Vol. 122, Issues 1–2, pp. 331–340,
https://doi.org/10.1007/s10584-013-0989-8.
113
Regulation (EU) 2019/941 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 5 June 2019 on risk-
preparedness in the electricity sector and repealing Directive 2005/89/EC, (14 June 2019),
2019/941, pp. 1–21, http://data.europa.eu/eli/reg/2019/941/oj.
Regulation (EU) 2020/852 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 18 June 2020 on the
establishment of a framework to facilitate sustainable investment, and amending Regulation (EU)
2019/2088, (18 June 2020), 2020/852, pp. 13–43, https://eur-
lex.europa.eu/eli/reg/2020/852/oj/eng.
Regulation (EU) 2022/2371 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 23 November 2022
on serious cross-border threats to health and repealing Decision No 1082/2013/EU, (23 November
2022), 2022/2371, pp. 26–63, https://eur-lex.europa.eu/eli/reg/2022/2371/oj/eng.
Regulation (EU) 2024/1991 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 24 June 2024 on
nature restoration and amending Regulation (EU) 2022/869, (24 June 2024), 2024/1991,
http://data.europa.eu/eli/reg/2024/1991/oj.
Republic of Slovenia - Ministry of Cohesion and Regional Development (2023), ‘Minister Jevšek:
Total flood damage assessment covers direct damage and recovery’, News website, 4 October,
https://www.gov.si/en/news/2023-10-04-minister-jevsek-total-flood-damage-assessment-covers-
direct-damage-and-recovery/.
Republika Hrvatska. Ministarstvo zaštite okoliša i zelene tranzicije (2016), ‘Pokrenut projekt
izrade Strategije prilagodbe klimatskim promjenama’, News, 15 June,
https://mzozt.gov.hr/vijesti/pokrenut-projekt-izrade-strategije-prilagodbe-klimatskim-
promjenama-4504/4504?utm_source=chatgpt.com.
Reuters (2025), ‘Climate change could cost Italy over 5% of GDP in 2050, budget watchdog says’,
11 June, https://www.reuters.com/sustainability/cop/climate-change-could-cost-italy-over-5-gdp-
2050-budget-watchdog-says-2025-06-11/?utm_source=chatgpt.com.
Rising, J., Godfrey, N., Watkiss, P., Surminski, S., Baeza Breinbauer, D. et al. (2026), ‘The
macroeconomic case for investing in climate adaptation’, London School of Economics and
Political Science, https://doi.org/10.21953/RESEARCHONLINE.LSE.AC.UK.00137972.
Rode, J., Moreno Soares, T., Colléony, A., Turbe, A., Chadwick, P. et al. (2024), ‘National
biodiversity strategies under-utilize the potential for individual behavior change’, Environmental
Science & Policy, Vol. 162, p. 103916, https://doi.org/10.1016/j.envsci.2024.103916.
Runhaar, H., Wilk, B., Persson, Å., Uittenbroek, C. and Wamsler, C. (2018), ‘Mainstreaming
climate adaptation: taking stock about “what works” from empirical research worldwide’,
Regional Environmental Change, Vol. 18, Issue 4, pp. 1201–1210,
https://doi.org/10.1007/s10113-017-1259-5.
114
Schwarzwald, K. and Lenssen, N. (2022), ‘The importance of internal climate variability in climate
impact projections’, Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences, Vol. 119, Issue 42, p.
e2208095119, https://doi.org/10.1073/pnas.2208095119.
Sendai Framework for Disaster Risk Reduction 2015 - 2030, (18 March 2015),
https://www.undrr.org/quick/11409.
Shah, N., Castro-Sánchez, E., Charani, E., Drumright, L. N. and Holmes, A. H. (2015), ‘Towards
changing healthcare workers’ behaviour: a qualitative study exploring non-compliance through
appraisals of infection prevention and control practices’, Journal of Hospital Infection, Vol. 90,
Issue 2, pp. 126–134, https://doi.org/10.1016/j.jhin.2015.01.023.
sme united (2025), ‘Turning Risks into Resilience: Preparing Europe’s SMEs for Climate Change
Impacts’, Policy Paper, 13 October, Brussels,
https://www.smeunited.eu/admin/storage/smeunited/20251021-ab-
climateresiliencepositionadoption.pdf.
Sousa-Silva, R., Verbist, B., Lomba, Â., Valent, P., Suškevičs, M. et al. (2018), ‘Adapting forest
management to climate change in Europe: Linking perceptions to adaptive responses’, Forest
Policy and Economics, Vol. 90, pp. 22–30, https://doi.org/10.1016/j.forpol.2018.01.004.
S&P Global (2026), ‘Mercury Rising: European Entities Show Some Adaptation Gains As
Physical Risks Mount’, 24 March, S&P Global, London,
https://www.spglobal.com/ratings/en/regulatory/delegate/getPDF?articleId=3536929.
Stechemesser, A., Wenz, L., Kotz, M. and Levermann, A. (2021), ‘Strong increase of racist tweets
outside of climate comfort zone in Europe’, Environmental Research Letters, Vol. 16, Issue 11, p.
114001, https://doi.org/10.1088/1748-9326/ac28b3.
Stern, N. H. (ed.) (2007), The economics of climate change: the Stern review, Cambridge
University Press, Cambridge, UK ; New York, HC260.E5 E355 2007.
Swiss Re Institute (2021), ‘World economy set to lose up to 18% GDP from climate change if no
action taken, reveals Swiss Re Institute’s stress-test analysis’, News release website, Zurich, 22
April, accessed 30 June 2026, https://www.swissre.com/media/press-release/nr-20210422-
economics-of-climate-change-risks.html.
SYSTEMIQ (2026), ‘Returns on Resilience: Investing in Adaptation to Drive Prosperity,
Growth and Competitiveness’, 16 October, https://www.systemiq.earth/the-returns-on-
resilience/.
Tailwind (2024), ‘The Adaptation & Resilience Innovation Playbook’, December.
Task Force on access to information (nd), ‘THE UNECE CONVENTION ON ACCESS TO
INFORMATION, PUBLIC PARTICIPATION AND ACCESS TO JUSTICE IN
ENVIRONMENTAL MATTERS (AARHUS CONVENTION). Reportnet 3’, UNECE,
115
https://unece.org/DAM/env/pp/a_to_i/TFAI_Case_studies/EEA_DataLegislat.pdf?__cf_chl_f_tk
=Uj8GPoUZMdfiAyLFV8mU7XCJzPojz_Q8zCeCvZU8lbI-1782816141-1.0.1.1-
bzBRx17eADvdhSyUYI43bdAehIxGOVyJhnEllzgPR.Q.
TED (2024), ‘Ireland: Research and Development Consultancy Services Provision of National
Climate Change Risk Assessment’, Contract or concession award notice – standard regime,
b6af5f0111af442aa77ebca439c938ef, 23 April,
file:///C:/Users/paulues/Downloads/3457708_Contract%20award%20notice%20-
%20general%20directive,%20standard%20regime%20(2).pdf.
The EEA and Norway Grants (2026), ‘Elaboration of Estonia’s Draft National Climate Change
Adapation Strategy (NAS) and Action Plan’, Areas of work, accessed 30 June 2026,
https://eeagrants.org/en/fmo/areas-work/programmes-and-projects-information/archive/2009-
2014/projects/ee02-0004.
The EEA and Norway Grants (nd), ‘Development of Proposal for National Adaptation Strategy,
Including Identification of Scientific Data, Measures for Adapting to Changing Climate, Impact
and Cost Evaluation’, Areas of work, accessed 30 June 2026a, https://eeagrants.org/en/fmo/areas-
work/programmes-and-projects-information/archive/2009-2014/projects/lv02-0001.
The EEA and Norway Grants (nd), ‘National Roadmap for Adaptation 2100 – Portuguese
Territorial Climate Change Vulnerability Assessment for XXI Century’, Areas of work, accessed
30 June 2026b, https://eeagrants.org/en/fmo/areas-work/programmes-and-projects-
information/archive/2014-2021/projects/pt-environment-0002.
Transforming our world: the 2030 Agenda for Sustainable Development, (25 September 2015),
A/RES/70/1, https://docs.un.org/en/A/RES/70/1.
Trinomics (2016), ‘1) Preparatory study for the Commission’s Fitness Check Evaluation of
Planning and Reporting Obligations in the EU Energy acquis 2) Support for an Impact Assessment
in view of legislative proposals on streamlining of Planning, Reporting and Monitoring for the
Energy Union (Energy Union Governance) - Specific Tender under Framework Contract
ENER/A4/516-2014 - Final report’, ENER/A1/2015-643, 18 July, European Commission. DG
ENER, Rotterdam, https://trinomics.eu/wp-
content/uploads/2018/06/Fitness_check_evaluation_and_ia_18072016_final.pdf.
Ulrich, J. and Kause, A. (2026), ‘Change in flood and climate risk perceptions after the 2021 flood
in Germany: A panel study’, Journal of Environmental Psychology, p. 103129,
https://doi.org/10.1016/j.jenvp.2026.103129.
United Nations Convention to Combat Desertification in Those Countries Experiencing Serious
Drought and/or Desertification, Particularly in Africa, (2017), ICCD/COP(13)/21/Add.1,
https://www.unccd.int/sites/default/files/2022-02/UNCCD_Convention_ENG_0_0.pdf.
116
United Nations Development Programme (2025), ‘Adaptation Finance Strategy Guideline’,
December, New York, https://www.undp.org/asia-pacific/publications/adaptation-finance-
strategy-guideline.
United Nations Environment Programme (2021), Adaptation Gap Report 2020, United Nations,
Erscheinungsort nicht ermittelbar.
United Nations Environment Programme and International Science Council (2024), Navigating
New Horizons: A global foresight report on planetary health and human wellbeing, United Nations
Environment Programme, https://doi.org/10.59117/20.500.11822/45890.
United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change (2022), ‘What is the Triple Planetary
Crisis?’, 13 April, accessed 8 April 2026, https://unfccc.int/news/what-is-the-triple-planetary-
crisis.
United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change (2025), ‘Draft decision -/CMA.7:
Global goal on adaptation’, Proposal by the President, FCCC/PA/CMA/2025/L.25, 22 November,
Belém, https://unfccc.int/sites/default/files/resource/cma2025_L25E.pdf.
United Nations Office for Disaster Risk Reduction (2017a), ‘Sendai Framework Terminology on
Disaster Risk Reduction. Definition: “Preparedness”’, accessed 9 June 2026,
https://www.undrr.org/terminology/preparedness.
United Nations Office for Disaster Risk Reduction (2017b), ‘The Sendai Framework Terminology
on Disaster Risk Reduction. Definition: “Resilience”’,
https://www.undrr.org/terminology/resilience.
Urban, A., Huber, V., Henry, S., Plaza, N. P., Tušlová, L. et al. (2025), ‘The effectiveness of heat
prevention plans in reducing heat-related mortality across Europe’, Environmental Research
Letters, Vol. 20, Issue 12, p. 124071, https://doi.org/10.1088/1748-9326/ae2775.
U.S. Senate Committee on the Budget (2024), ‘New Data Reveal Climate Change-Driven
Insurance Crisis is Spreading’, Washington, DC, 18 December, accessed 8 April 2026,
https://www.budget.senate.gov/chairman/newsroom/press/new-data-reveal-climate-change-
driven-insurance-crisis-is-spreading.
Vačková, I., Varecha, L. and Melichová, K. (2025), ‘Urban green spaces, health, and wellbeing:
social value estimation of a community garden in Slovakia’, Cuadernos de Vivienda y Urbanismo,
Vol. 18, https://doi.org/10.11144/Javeriana.cvu18.evus.
van Minnen, J., Lexer, W., Munck af Rosenschöld, J., Kargoll, V. and Vossen, N. G. (2025),
‘Supporting successful adaptation and limiting maladaptation to climate change’, Technical Paper,
June, European Network of the Heads of Environment Protection Agencies (EPA Network) -
Interest Group Climate Change Adaptation, https://epanet.eea.europa.eu/reports-letters/technical-
paper-on-maladaptation_epa-interest-group-climate-change-adaptation_final_30-06-2025.pdf.
117
Venner, K., García-Lamarca, M. and Olazabal, M. (2025), ‘Optimizing EU Funding Programmes
for Equitable Urban Climate Adaptation: A View From Below’, Journal of City Climate Policy
and Economy, Vol. 4, Issue 1, pp. 84–113, https://doi.org/10.3138/jccpe-2024-0028.
Venner, K., Olazabal, M., García-Lamarca, M., Treville, A., Arbau, L. C. et al. (2025), ‘Who leads,
who lags? Inter-urban inequities in European climate adaptation funding and financing’,
Environmental Research Letters, Vol. 20, Issue 7, p. 074061, https://doi.org/10.1088/1748-
9326/adde71.
Victoria Edwards, Haney, L., Saltiel, G., Gilardi, A. M. and Alejandro Javier Sturniolo Ferrer
(n.d.), ‘Water as a vector of value: impact investment driven by productive systems’, Working
Paper.
Vousdoukas, M. I., Mentaschi, L., Hinkel, J., Ward, P. J., Mongelli, I. et al. (2020), ‘Economic
motivation for raising coastal flood defenses in Europe’, Nature Communications, Vol. 11, Issue
1, p. 2119, https://doi.org/10.1038/s41467-020-15665-3.
Wehn, U., Rusca, M., Evers, J. and Lanfranchi, V. (2015), ‘Participation in flood risk management
and the potential of citizen observatories: A governance analysis’, Environmental Science &
Policy, Vol. 48, pp. 225–236, https://doi.org/10.1016/j.envsci.2014.12.017.
West, C. D., Stokeld, E., Campiglio, E., Croft, S., Detges, A. et al. (2021), ‘Europe’s cross-border
trade, human security and financial connections: A climate risk perspective’, Climate Risk
Management, Vol. 34, p. 100382, https://doi.org/10.1016/j.crm.2021.100382.
Weyrich, P., Scolobig, A., Walther, F. and Patt, A. (2020), ‘Do intentions indicate actual
behaviour? A comparison between scenario‐based experiments and real‐time observations of
warning response’, Journal of Contingencies and Crisis Management, Vol. 28, Issue 3, pp. 240–
250, https://doi.org/10.1111/1468-5973.12318.
World Bank Group (2010), ‘Economics of Adaptation to Climate Change’, Synthesis Report,
Washington, DC,
https://documents1.worldbank.org/curated/en/646291468171244256/pdf/702670ESW0P10800E
ACCSynthesisReport.pdf.
World Bank Group (2021a), ‘Economics for Disaster Prevention and Preparedness: Investment in
Disaster Risk Management in Europe Makes Economic Sense - Summary Report’, Summary
Report, Washington, DC, https://civil-protection-knowledge-
network.europa.eu/system/files/2024-
04/Investment%20in%20Disaster%20Risk%20Management%20-%20Summary.pdf.
World Bank Group (2021b), ‘Financial Risk and Opportunities to Build Resilience in Europe’,
Report, April, Washington, DC,
https://documents1.worldbank.org/curated/en/231121622437102944/pdf/Economics-for-
Disaster-Prevention-and-Preparedness-Financial-Risk-and-Opportunities-to-Build-Resilience-in-
Europe.pdf.
118
World Bank Group (2024), ‘From Data to Decisions - Tools for Making Smart Investments in
Prevention and Preparedness in Europe’, Washington, DC,
https://documents1.worldbank.org/curated/en/099050224072033005/pdf/P17907015a302401f1b
7e51fc14ed9b73ef.pdf.
World Bank Group (2026), ‘GDP (current US$) - Solevnia’, accessed 7 July 2026,
https://data.worldbank.org/indicator/NY.GDP.MKTP.CD?end=2023&locations=SI&start=1990.
World Economic Forum (2025), ‘Sizing the $9 trillion climate adaptation investment opportunity’,
Sustainable Development, 7 August, https://www.weforum.org/stories/2025/08/climate-
adaptation-investment-opportunities/.
World Economic Forum (2026), ‘The Global Risks Report 2026’, Insight Report, 21st Edition, 14
January, Geneva.
Zenker, M.-L., Bubeck, P. and Thieken, A. H. (2024), ‘Always on my mind: indications of post-
traumatic stress disorder among those affected by the 2021 flood event in the Ahr valley,
Germany’, Natural Hazards and Earth System Sciences, Vol. 24, Issue 8, pp. 2837–2856,
https://doi.org/10.5194/nhess-24-2837-2024.
Zobeidi, T. and Komendantova, N. (2025), ‘Comparative analysis of adaptation policies and policy
instruments for water management in Europe’, Journal of Hydrology: Regional Studies, Vol. 62,
p. 102819, https://doi.org/10.1016/j.ejrh.2025.102819.
119
ANNEX 1: PROCEDURAL INFORMATION
1. Lead DG, Decide Planning/CWP references
The Directorate-General (DG) for Climate Action (CLIMA) was leading the preparation of this
initiative and the work on the Impact Assessment in the European Commission.
The planning entry was approved in Decide Planning under the reference PLAN/2025/1038 (for
the plan/ communication) and PLAN/2025/1040 (for the law). It is included in the 2026
Commission Work Programme under the policy objective ‘A new plan for Europe’s sustainable
prosperity and competitiveness’.
2. Organisation and timing
The planned adoption date (Q4 2026) is included in the Commission Work Programme adopted
on 21 October 2025.
An inter-service coordination group (ISCG) was established for preparing this initiative. Until the
re-submission of this impact assessment, the ISCG met six times: 21 February 2025, 11 June 2025,
25 September 2025, 21 January 2025, 26 March 2026 and 30 June 2026.
The ISCG gathered representatives from the Commission’s Secretariat-General, Legal Service and
31 other Directorates-General: AGRI, BUDG, CNECT, COMM, COMP, DEFIS, DIGIT, EAC,
ECFIN, ECHO, EMPL, ENER, ENEST, ENV, ESTAT, FISMA, GROW, HERA, HOME, HR,
INTPA, JRC, MARE, MENA, MOVE, REGIO, RTD, SANTE, SG REFORM, TAXUD, TRADE.
The EEAS and EEA also participated.
During the six meetings, the ISCG was consulted on the substance of the policy package, on the
questionnaire for the public consultation, and on the impact assessment. The Group was also
debriefed on the results of the Call for Evidence, the Public Consultation, and on relevant meetings
with the Council, the European Parliament and the RSB. A written consultation took place in July
for comments on the revised impact assessment.
[ISCG: Placeholder for period between the RSB opinion until adoption of the package]
3. Consultation of the RSB
On 30 June 2025 a first upstream meeting was organised to discuss the impact assessment. The
RSB members and DG CLIMA discussed the scope and process of the impact assessment, and the
political significance and complexity of the initiative.
120
On 11 February 2026 a second upstream meeting took place, focusing more specifically on the
assessment of impacts and the draft policy options and measures.
A draft Impact Assessment was submitted to the RSB on 22 April 2026, and the meeting with the
Board took place on 20 May 2026. Following a negative opinion, a revised report was submitted
on 10 July 2026. On 07 September 2026, the Board shared a positive opinion with reservations.
To address the feedback given by the Board, the following changes were made to the Impact
Assessment report and its annexes:
Comments by the Board Main modifications made in the report to
address them
(1) The evidence behind the problem of
insufficient physical preparedness and the
interplay between policies and physical
preparedness are not clearly presented.
Section 2 was streamlined to avoid repetitions.
Additional examples from EUCRA were
added to the section, to better illustrate the gaps
in physical preparedness across
sectors/policies and Member States.
(2) The causal link between options and
expected effects, including possible secondary
consequences for private actors, is only
partially demonstrated.
At the beginning of section 5, more details on
the methodology to assess residual risk and
risk tolerance were added, to better explain
how risk owners would consider and decide on
them. However, the text cannot be too explicit
on the specific methodology, as the assessment
of risk will vary across risk owners, depending
on their sectors/ policy areas, assets, and
evidence available on risks and solutions to
address them.
The consequences for private sectors in the
description and impacts of the policy options
are only partially demonstrated as the evidence
is limited and is highly dependent on follow-
up intervention from the different policy areas/
risk owners. Evidence was added wherever
possible.
In section 5, a brief description was added on
the timeframe and enforcement of each policy
option, and details on the impacts of those can
121
be found in section 6 and in the comparison
table in section 7.
In the description of policy option C, details
were added to better explain what a climate
resilience check under the Better Regulation
toolbox would work and what would be its
added value. As this measure is not part of the
preferred option, it only features in the
description of policy option C in section 5.
(3) The costs and the benefits are not presented
sufficiently clearly.
Section 6 was improved to illustrate more
clearly the costs and benefits of the different
policy options. Further breakdown of the costs
for the Navigator of tools and Climate Viewer
was added to the text. Annex 3, including the
table on burden reduction, has been updated to
reflect the changes in the text.
The text throughout the section was also
improved to better illustrate which
costs/benefits stem directly from the proposed
initiative and which ones are expected from
follow-up interventions (indirect).
(4) The coherence of the initiative with the
post-2030 climate and energy package is not
sufficiently assessed, including as regards
potential overlaps, unnecessary administrative
burden and enforcement.
Additional text was added to section 8 on the
links between the proposed Framework, the
European Climate Law and the Governance
Regulation. The detailed description of those
foreseen interactions, simplification of various
aspects (planning, reporting, etc) and reduction
of duplications can be found in Annex 14.
4. Evidence, sources and quality
For this Impact Assessment, the Commission has gathered data from various sources mainly public
opinion and academic research. The Commission conducted a Call for Evidence and open public
consultation to enable different stakeholders to share their perspective, and also collected feedback
through Commission expert groups, such as the Reflection Group on Mobilising Climate
Resilience Financing and the Industrial Forum (detailed in Annex 2, Synopsis Report).
Various reports underpin the analysis. The first EUCRA provides quantitative inputs for the Impact
Assessment, synthesising current data on climate risks in the EU. Commission reports, such as
122
Assessment of EU and Member States adaptation needs or Assessing the Macro-Fiscal Risks from
Climate Change or The Macroeconomic and Fiscal Impact of Climate Change in the EU: A
Stylised Approach also provided qualitative and quantitative data.
Besides the consultations and these reports, the Commission used data and knowledge available
in published reports authored and reviewed by experts in the field of climate change, climate risks,
and resilience, such as the IPCC, ESABCC and the EEA. Furthermore, they relied on academic
research from the Commission, notably the JRC, Copernicus and other academic sources outside
of the Union institutions.
Alongside other academic papers and policy reports, they formed the scientific basis of the Impact
Assessment, through giving an overview of the current state of climate change and potential future
risks in Europe, hence providing the foundation for the policy options given in the report.
Decision-relevant evidence was also collected drawing from real-life experiences and discussions
amongst regional and local authorities (as well as other stakeholders) and Horizon Europe projects
within the EU Mission on Adaptation to Climate Change (see Annex 15).
More details on how the evidence was collected, its sources and quality are available in Annex 4
(Analytical methods).
External expertise:
To support the Commission in undertaking an impact assessment for the proposal of a European
Integrated Framework for climate resilience, in line with the Commission’s Better Regulation
guidelines, a framework contract was signed: CLIMA/A4/FWC/2023/0002/RAMBOLL, specific
contract with Ramboll leading a consortium including CE, Fundacion Tecnalia Research &
Innovation and Ecologic Institute.
The concrete tasks of the contractor included support in all steps on the impact assessment,
including to the public and stakeholder consultations, and data collection. These tasks are detailed
in a supporting report.
123
ANNEX 2: STAKEHOLDER CONSULTATION (SYNOPSIS
REPORT)
1. Overview of consultation activities
As part of the support to the new European climate resilience framework, a number of consultation
activities were carried out to make stakeholders and the general public aware of the initiative, and
to gather their input on the proposed aspects of the new framework, and any additional views or
suggestions they may have.
The types of consultation activities were as follows:
• Call for Evidence
• Open Public consultation
• Special groups of the Commission
• Public events and conferences
• Meetings and seminars
1.1 Detection of campaigns
In line with the rules for feedback and suggestions, a suitability check was conducted to detect
organised campaigns that could have the effect of distorting the results of the call for evidence and
the public consultation, with no exclusions in both cases. All contributions were reviewed for
duplicates, accuracy, and signs of coordinated responses or campaigns. For the call for evidence
no exact, identical full-text submissions were found. For the public consultation 5 out of the 675
responses were considered duplicates and their second response was removed or the least complete
one. One set of responses received additional scrutiny as it came from a person with the same name
but a different email and organisation. Despite some similar answers, both submissions were
accepted. In terms of potential campaigns, different groups of people had the same/similar answers
to some of the open-ended questions (mostly groups of two people, but also one group of five, one
group of four, and three groups of three). Since none of these groups with similar/same responses
were comprised of ten or more people (threshold determined in the BRG) no campaigns were
identified and no additional responses were removed.
124
2. Call for Evidence
The Call for Evidence was open from the 24 July 2025 to 4 September 2025 on the Commission’s
‘Have your say portal’323.
2.1 Who replied to the Call for Evidence
Figure 1: Call for Evidence - Distribution of respondents by country of origin (n=233)
A total of 233 feedback instances were validated. 89% of responses (207 out of 233) were provided
by stakeholders from the EU Member States.324 The remaining 26 responses were provided by
participants outside the EU.325 The highest number of responses came from Belgium (29%, 67),
followed by Germany (12%, 27), as indicated in Figure . In addition, 141 responses included an
attached PDF, of which 97 were tailored responses (1-5 pages) and 23 were external publications
(5-50+ pages).
323 (European Commission, 2025c) 324 At least one response was received from each EU Member State apart from Bulgaria, Malta and Slovenia. 325 India (2), Norway (2), Senegal (1), Serbia (1), Switzerland (4), Türkiye (1), United Kingdom (12), United States (3).
125
Companies/businesses (including associations) constituted the largest share of respondents (35%,
81), followed by NGOs (20%, 47), EU citizens (12%, 27), and academic/research institutions
(10%, 24). The remaining 54 respondents were categorised as other (23), public authorities (15),
environmental organisations (6) non-EU citizens (5), trade unions (4), and consumer organisation
(1)., as indicated in Figure .
Figure 2: Call for Evidence - Distribution of respondents by user type (n=233)
2.2 Overview of responses
The responses to the call were downloaded from the ‘Have your say’ portal and organised in a data
frame, with links to their attached PDF if applicable. The content of the response and the attached
documents were translated when not originally in English using machine translation. The content
was then analysed, and flagged with keywords and topics, to facilitate compilation of responses.
The overall sentiment showed a broad support for the integrated EU framework, with some
disagreements focusing on the depth of the EU legal obligations versus subsidiarity. The five most
frequent priorities (mentioned in ≥60 % of responses) were related to the following:
• Stable, predictable, long-term EU funding and blended-finance tools for adaptation.
• Harmonised risk-assessment standards with shared climate scenarios.
• Resilience-by-design criteria for all public spending and procurement.
• Nature-based solutions (NbS) as default first line of defence.
• Systematic integration of health, incl. heat-health, into all plans.
Correspondingly, the most cited hazards were drought and water scarcity (47%), extreme heat
(45%), flooding/coastal hazards (38%) and wildfire/forest risk (31%).
126
3. Open Public Consultation
The public consultation was open from 1 December 2025 to 23 February 2026.
3.1 Who replied to the Open Public Consultation
675 responses were submitted to this public consultation through the EU Survey portal with 670
passing the suitability check, as outlined in Section 0. 91% of the responses (610 out of 670) were
provided by stakeholders from the EU Member States, with at least one response provided by a
participant from each Member State. The rest of the responses were provided from participants
outside the EU326. The highest number of responses came from Belgium (18%, 122), followed by
Germany (13%, 89) as indicated in Figure 3.
Additionally, a total of 31 individuals/companies complemented their responses or contributed
separately their views through position papers and/or additional material.327 These documents were
taken into account for the analysis of open-ended questions, where relevant, or as additional views
to the specific topics of the consultation presented in Section 0.
The majority of respondents (28%, 187) were EU citizens, followed by companies/ businesses
(including associations) (24%, 159) and public authority representatives (15%, 98). Other
respondents represented NGOs (14%, 96) as indicated in Figure 4: Open Public Consultation -
Distribution of respondents by user typeFigure 4.
326 Albania (2), Armenia (3), Bosnia & Herzegovina (2), Chile (1), Ethiopia (1), India (3), Kenya (1), Kosovo (1), Moldova (1),
Nigeria (1), North Macedonia (2), Norway (5), Pakistan (1), Philippines (1), Serbia (1), Sudan (1), Switzerland (4), Türkiye (4),
Ukraine (1), United Kingdom (19), United States (5). 327 Out of the 31 companies/individuals that sent position papers/additional material, 1 of them was a duplicate, while 3 of them
were a PDF version of responses already inputted in the EU Survey platform. Two additional survey responses were also sent and
were considered for the open-ended analysis; however, they were not included in the quantitative analysis as they were shared
separately and were not part of the consolidated dataset taken from the EU Survey platform. Including these responses would have
required manual data entry which would have had minimal impact on the overall findings. Other position papers/material were
whole reports where only their executive summary was analysed for the purposes of this summary. In cases where the position
papers were in a different language than English, these were translated using a machine translator and were then analysed.
127
Figure 3: Open Public Consultation - Distribution of respondents by country of origin (n=670)
Figure 4: Open Public Consultation - Distribution of respondents by user type (n=670)
128
3.2 Main findings of the consultation
3.2.1 General questions
When asked how well informed they consider themselves about the potential impacts of climate
change majority of respondents selected that they are fully informed (60%, 398 out of 670)
followed by slightly informed (32%, 212). 13 respondents noted that they are totally uninformed.
When asked how well prepared they consider themselves to face the potential impacts of climate
change the majority responded that they consider themselves slightly prepared (47%, 316) as
shown in Figure 5.
Figure 5: How prepared do you consider yourself to face the potential impacts of climate change
(n=670)
394 respondents explained their answer mentioning, among other, the following aspects affecting
their preparedness:
• There is a gap between awareness and knowledge, and implementation
• There is insufficient investment, financing, and incentives
• Fragmented policies and weak coordination across levels of governance
• Infrastructure, systems and regulations are not adapted yet to future climate risks
Regarding whom they consider to be primarily responsible for managing the physical impacts of
climate change, the majority selected all options328 (60%, 383), followed by national governments
328 This included individual citizens, businesses and private actors, local and regional authorities, national governments and the
European Union.
129
(14%, 87) and local and regional authorities (11%, 71). 36 respondents (6%) selected the EU as
primarily responsible.
In the multiple-answers question ‘what would help you become better prepared for the impacts of
climate change’ the most selected option was better planning and preparation by public authorities
(selected 496 times), as indicated in Figure 6.
Figure 6 Which of the following would help you become better prepared for the impacts of climate
change? (n=670)
Concerning policy actions that would most help improve risk awareness and preparedness for
climate change impacts the most common responses were grouped in the following themes:
• Closing information gaps and being transparent on climate risk and insurance
• Standardise data with common EU baseline scenarios
• Implementing ‘resilience by design’ in all sectors
• Mandate climate stress tests especially for public investments
• Provide direct incentives for adaptation actions
3.2.2 Climate resilience by design
For the section on ‘Climate resilience by design’ participants were asked which sectors they
consider most important for integrating this principle (open-ended question), the following were
mostly mentioned:
• Infrastructure and built environment
0 100 200 300 400 500 600
Other
Expert support to prepare/protect my home/family/company etc. against possible risks
Easier access to data and information relevant to my area/situation
Greater local ownership of planning, implementing measures, and monitoring success
Easier access to funding or financing actions
Better planning and preparation by public authorities
Count of responses
130
• Water management and hydrological systems
• Agriculture and food systems
• Energy systems
• Health and social systems
• Urban and spatial planning
• Financial and insurance sector
Similarly, regarding policy areas or EU legislative frameworks that should prioritise embedding
this principle (open-ended question) respondents mentioned the following, among other:
• Infrastructure, construction and spatial planning policies such as EPBD, TEN-T/TEN-E
• Public funding, EU budget and procurement such as through the Cohesion policy, ERDF,
InvestEU, and the MFF
• Agriculture, land use and environmental policy such as through the CAP, Nature
Restoration Law, LULUCF regulation
• Water policy such as through the Water Framework Directive, the Flood Directive and
the Water Resilience Strategy
• Energy and climate policy frameworks such as through the EU Climate Law, EU
Adaptation Strategy, RED and the Energy Efficiency Directive
• Finance, insurance and disaster risk reduction such as through the EU Taxonomy, CSRD,
and the EU Civil Protection Mechanism
Finally, participants were asked to note any existing policies or legislation that prevents them from
taking effective action (open-ended question) with most respondents pointing to systemic issues
such as fragmented governance, short-term funding rules, outdated standards and low incentives,
instead of mentioning specific policies or legislation.
3.2.3 Legislative framework for climate resilience
Regarding the legislative framework questions, respondents were asked to select their level of
agreement to including the specific aspects and requirements in the legislative proposal (Likert
scale question), with results outlined below:
• Common baseline climate trajectories/scenarios and acceptable risk levels: 389
(58%) respondents selected that they fully agree that determination of the levels of global
warming or a similar common baseline for adaptation decisions should be included in the
proposal.
• Climate risk assessments: 479 (72%) respondents selected that they fully agree that the
development of CRAs that would also cover the most affected policy sectors at national
level should be included.
131
• Adaptation planning and determination of risk owners: 503 (75%) respondents
selected that they fully agree that robust obligation on the EU/Commission to prepare and
implement an EU adaptation strategy and plan should be included.
• Complementing action at EU level by Member States’ action: 500 (75%) respondents
selected that they fully agree that Member States carrying out evaluations at appropriate
levels to identify regions and groups of people that are particularly vulnerable to climate
change should be included.
• Monitoring, reporting, evaluation and learning: 428 (64%) respondents selected that
they fully agree that incorporation of corresponding resilience progress indicators into
existing sector legislation to avoid duplication and new reporting requirements should be
included.
3.2.4 Decision-support tools for climate resilience
For the section on decision-support tools, respondents were asked to note their level of agreement
on where they look for information about how climate change could affect them or their activities
(Likert scale question), with the majority (60%, 401 out of 670) selecting full agreement with
national government resources, as shown in Figure 7.
Figure 7: Where do you look for information about how climate change could affect you or your
activities? (n=670)
Regarding what information would help them determine if and how to take action (Likert scale
question) the majority (70%, 461) fully agreed with ‘estimates of future impacts of extreme or
unseasonal weather on my community and me in terms of health and well-being, and economic
63
85
167
277
277
278
290
401
115
134
201
166
156
176
171
135
50
175
146
106
84
85
79
74
35
34
100
86
67
45
46
31
33
444
119
119
37
0 100 200 300 400 500 600 700
I have never looked for such information
Using AI
Reach out to a consultancy to find and analyse this information for me
In the media, social media and online
European scientific programmes and networks
European climate adaptation platforms and/or climate services
Sectoral organisations resources, incl. advisory and support networks
Regional and/or local authorities resources
National government resources, incl. meteorological services
Fully agree Slightly agree Neutral Slightly disagree Fully disagree
132
activities’, followed by ‘benefits of specific adaptation solutions in reducing impacts on health and
well-being and specific economic activities’ (69%, 460), and ‘estimates of future severity of
extreme or unseasonal weather in the area where I live or work’ (64%, 429).
Moreover, concerning the development of a user-friendly web-based tool for non-experts (Likert
scale question), 411 (61%) respondents selected that they fully agree that such a tool would be
beneficial for them, while 126 (19%) participants slightly agreed. They noted ‘visual presentation
of information e.g. on a map’ (74%, 496), ‘clear link between climate risks and adaptation
solutions’ (74%, 494), and ‘ability to download data or summary reports’ (66%, 444) as possible
helpful features.
3.2.5 Protecting people and supporting regional and local action
The next section included open-ended questions on measures for protecting people and supporting
regional and local action. Participants were asked to note what policy measures should the EU and
Member States take to achieve the following, with common responses summarised in grouped
categories:
Table 1: To ensure that the most vulnerable groups and geographical areas receive adequate support
and are protected from the disproportionate impacts of climate change
EU Member States
Target funding to vulnerable regions and
populations
Identify vulnerable groups and territories
Develop harmonised vulnerability
mapping and risk data and improve
coordination and knowledge sharing for
technical support
Implement targeted adaptation and social
protection measures
Embed just resilience principles in EU
policy
Strengthen local and regional adaptation
planning
Strengthen resilience of essential
infrastructure and services
Invest in resilient infrastructure
Support nature-based solutionsPromote participatory and inclusive
governance
Table 2: To protect people's health against the impacts of climate change
EU Member States
Mainstream health into all climate and
sectoral policies
Implement national climate-health action
plans
Strengthen early warning, surveillance
and data systems
Strengthen and climate-proof health
systems
Set common standards, guidelines and
binding requirements
Protect vulnerable populations
133
Increase targeted funding for prevention
and resilience
Adapt urban environments, buildings and
infrastructure
Support research, innovation and
knowledge-sharing
Improve awareness, training and
community preparedness
Table 3: To provide greater support to regional and local stakeholders
EU Member States
Simplify and increase direct access to
funding
Provide funding and devolve resources to
local areas
Provide harmonised data, tools and
methodologies
Build local capacity and technical
expertise
Scale up technical assistance and capacity
building
Strengthen coordination and governance
Strengthen knowledge sharing and peer
learning
Empower local actors and ensure
participation
Improve coordination and multi-level
governance
Provide data, remove barriers and enable
implementation
Table 4: To specifically support the EU's outermost regions in adapting to climate change, considering
their particular exposure to extreme weather events and their unique geographical and socio-economic
contexts
EU Member States
Create dedicated, simplified EU funding
tailored to outermost regions
Develop dedicated, place-based strategies
Invest in resilient infrastructure and basic
services
Invest in resilient infrastructure and basic
services
Strengthen climate data, risk modelling
and early warning systems
Strengthen local capacity and governance
Support risk-sharing and insurance
solutions
Enhance regional emergency
preparedness and response
Promote nature-based solutions and
ecosystem restoration
Empower communities and ensure
participation
Regarding most pressing barriers that should be removed to enable action at regional/local levels
(multiple-answer question), 494 (74%) selected the ‘insufficient funding or financing for regional
and local measures, including access to dedicated national and EU funds’ as one of their choices,
while 385 participants (58%) selected the ‘insufficient institutional capacity to absorb funding and
develop a project pipeline’.
Lastly, regarding how could the EU Mission pilot be leveraged or replicated to support action by
all European regional and local stakeholders (multiple-answer question), ‘connect EU funding
opportunities with the relevant stakeholders to scale up the regional and local climate adaptation
solutions developed within the Mission’ was selected as one of the options the most by participants
134
(69%, 461 times), while ‘encourage Member States to dedicate financial resources to support
regional and local action’ was selected 426 times (64%).
3.2.6 Competitiveness – harnessing innovation opportunities
Regarding competitiveness, respondents were asked to note the climate resilience
technologies/innovations that they need to develop or scale up to make their sector/industry more
competitive (open-ended question), with the following being mentioned, among other:
• Climate data, risk modelling and digital intelligence
• Climate resilient infrastructure, materials and construction
• Nature-based solutions and ecosystem-based approaches
• Resilient energy systems and storage
• Water management and efficiency technologies
• Early warning, monitoring and predictive systems
Regarding measures that could improve the competitiveness and innovation of climate-resilience
products/services (Likert scale question), 405 out of 670 participants (60%) selected increased
public funding and investment as very relevant, while 331 (49%) selected improved market
certainty and regulatory support as very relevant, as indicated in
Figure .
Figure 8: What measures could improve the competitiveness and innovation of climate resilience
products/services in your sector/industry the most? (n=670)
230
267
274
280
304
331
405
215
194
197
202
171
135
112
72
74
63
57
61
65
28
0 100 200 300 400 500 600
Increased private funding and venture capital
Innovative climate risk management and insurance tools
Access to technologies/modernisation
Improved access to specialised expertise/workforce
Increased consumer awareness and demand
Improved market certainty and regulatory support
Increased public funding and investment
Very relevant Relevant Neutral Not very relevant Not relevant at all
135
3.2.7 Finance and insurance
For the finance and insurance section respondents were asked to consider the public sector’s role
in funding climate resilience through two specific questions:
• “Is it necessary to integrate climate resilience considerations in fiscal planning and
financial decisions at all levels of the public sector as well as in the private sector?” 586
out of the 670 respondents (87%) said yes, 24 (4%) said no, while the rest did not provide
an answer.
• “Would incorporating climate resilience considerations in investments, including public
spending and procurement limit economic losses from climate events?” 572 respondents
(85%) said yes, 34 (5%) said no, and the rest did not provide an answer.
Concerning private-sector investments, participants were invited to provide their level of
agreement to specific remarks (Likert-scale question) as indicated in Figure .
Figure 9: Private-sector investments and climate resilience (n=670)
A series of open-ended questions followed where respondents first had to note the key obstacles
for scaling up investments strengthening climate resilience and adaptation, with their main points
summarised below:
• High upfront costs and weak incentives
• Lack of reliable and harmonised climate risk data
• Difficulty measuring and monetising resilience benefits
• Regulatory complexity and policy uncertainty
• Insufficient capacity and limited private-sector engagement
340
334
329
166
167
151
55
67
75
0 100 200 300 400 500 600 700
National adaptation plans should be designed to serve as resilience and adaptation investment plans, unlocking the full potential of private sector funding’
The private sector needs more guidance on how to incorporate climate resilience into investment and
business decisions
Effective public-private risk sharing mechanisms for climate adaptation investments (such as public- private partnerships, blended finance, disaster
bonds, etc.) would increase resources invested in climate resilience and adaptation
Fully agree Slightly agree Neutral Slightly disagree Fully disagree
136
• For the open-ended question, what policy measures would help overcome the above
obstacles and boost climate resilience finance, respondents noted the following, among
other:
• Harmonise methodologies and standardise metrics and data to increase comparability
• Introduce more de-risking mechanisms, financial instruments and targeted public funding
• Harmonise regulatory frameworks and make them clearer and more stable to have long-
term policy certainty
• Integrate resilience into public policy and investment e.g. in public procurements and
planning
• Improve pricing of risk and incentives
When asked if the existing EU accounting framework duly reflects the climate physical risks in
the valuation of assets (open-ended question), the majority broadly agreed that EU accounting
frameworks systematically underestimate and misprice risk, rely on historical data and/or short-
time horizons, are inconsistent in methodologies and standardisation in risk assessments, valuation
methodologies, metrics and assumptions, have a weak integration with sustainability reporting,
while adaptation investments are undervalued. Therefore, they are calling for mandatory forward-
looking risk integration, harmonised methodologies, stronger disclosure, and recognition of
adaptation value to correct asset mispricing and improve resilience investment.
Regarding their opinion on other existing policy/regulatory frameworks and if they duly account
for the climate physical risks (open-ended question), the majority of replies broadly agreed that
risks are only partially accounted for due to fragmentation across sectors, weak enforcement of
non-binding agreements, and data and methodology gaps in sectoral planning. Thus, they are
calling for mandatory risk assessments, binding resilience standards, harmonised methodologies,
and stronger alignment of funding, planning, and financial systems to embed “resilience-by-
design” across sectors.
For the climate risk insurance component respondents were asked to show their level of agreement
on the following two remarks (Likert scale question):
• Location-specific comprehensive information on climate hazards could improve
insurance uptake: 384 respondents (57%) fully agreed, while 99 (15%) slightly agreed.
• Climate risks insurance products need to be clearer on the hazards they cover: 316
respondents (47%) fully agreed, while 147 (22%) slightly agreed.
In terms of what policy/regulatory measures – based on market-based mechanisms – do they
propose to address the increasing insurance gap and improve access to affordable insurance (open-
ended question), respondents noted the following, among other:
• Public-private risk sharing mechanisms
• Risk-based pricing combined with incentives for adaptation
• Improved climate risk data and transparency
• Development of innovative insurance products
137
• Targeted affordability support
Regarding what kind of risk pooling and transfer mechanisms would be most suitable to increase
insurance cover for secondary perils in the EU (open-ended question), participants mentioned the
following, among other:
• Risk pooling mechanisms at EU, national and/or regional levels
• Public-private partnerships
• Reinsurance mechanisms
• Capital-market instruments e.g., catastrophe or resilience bonds
• Parametric insurance for secondary perils
On how insurers in the Union can access new capital to back climate-related policies (open-ended
question), with participants noting the following points, among other:
• By mobilising capital markets and institutional investors by scaling up insurance-linked
securities, developing resilience-linked bonds, creating a European resilience bond
market, and improving data standardisation
• Reformulating regulatory frameworks to increase insurers’ ability to deploy their own
capital towards adaptation and resilience
• Expanding public-private risk-sharing and blended finance e.g., through EU-level
guarantee mechanisms
• Harmonisation of data, metrics and creation of bankable pipelines for adaptation projects
To the question on how to mobilise private investor interest in insurance-linked investment
vehicles (open-ended question), respondents mentioned:
• Closing the measurement and data gap by developing EU-wide climate risk datasets
• Creating attractive and credible risk-return profiles
• Using public capital strategically to de-risk early markets
• Providing regulatory clarity and a scalable EU market framework
• Linking insurance-linked investment vehicles with sustainable finance and resilience
policy
On if there is a need for a European marketplace for pooling climate-related risk (open-ended
question), with the broad agreement being yes but only if it is designed to complement existing
systems and actively support risk reduction and not just redistribute losses. According to
respondents such a European marketplace can manage systemic and cross-border risks, unlock
additional capital, improve liquidity, scale and price discovery and strengthen EU strategic
capacity.
The final question of the consultation was a multiple-answer one, asking respondents to select
what policy measures would be needed to avoid climate insurance protection gaps from having
negative repercussions on financial or macroeconomic stability, with participants selecting
138
‘Promote innovative climate risk diversification and/or transfer approaches to mitigate the
concentration of risk within specific sectors or regions’ 294 times (44%), and ‘Encourage market-
based solutions that connect those who can afford to finance risk with those seeking climate risk
coverage’, 266 times (40%).
3.2.8 Additional remarks from position papers and supplementary material
Supplementary materials and position papers broadly reinforced the main consultation findings
outlined above, while providing additional technical detail and sector-specific recommendations.
Key cross-cutting points included:
• Finance and insurance alignment (mentioned in 11 papers): linking insurance with
adaptation, scaling up public-private financing, and improving regulatory clarity and data
to support investment and competitiveness.
• Need for a more operational EU framework (mentioned in 9 papers): clearer,
measurable and time-bound targets, common reference trajectories, stronger alignment
across policies, and improved multi-level governance with a key role for local and
regional actors.
• Social fairness (mentioned in 9 papers): ensuring affordability and targeted support for
vulnerable groups, and better integration of social and climate policies.
• Data and risk assessment (mentioned in 8 papers): improving availability of high-
quality, interoperable, and location-specific data, including better integration of scientific
disciplines (e.g. geoscience) into decision-making.
• Sectoral and local focus (mentioned in 8 papers): highlighting specific needs in sectors
such as buildings, housing, agriculture and water, alongside calls for stronger local
capacity, simplified funding access and practical implementation support.
• Prevention and resilience-by-design (mentioned in 7 papers): embedding resilience in
planning, infrastructure, buildings and public investment, with a stronger focus on long-
term risk reduction.
• Nature-based solutions and ecosystems (mentioned in 3 papers): prioritising
restoration and ecosystem-based approaches as core, cost-effective resilience measures.
4. Additional Consultation Activities
Following the Better Regulation Guidelines, the Open Public Consultation and the Call for
Evidence were complemented by additional consultation activities, designed to engage all relevant
stakeholders and to target potential information gaps.
Consultation methods such as conferences, public events, special groups of the Commission, and
bilateral meetings were used to gather inputs and collect information from Member States, other
European Union bodies, and relevant stakeholders.
139
4.1 Consultations with Member States
Discussions with representatives were held in the Working Party on the Environment (WPE)
at the EU Council, allowing early signalling of Member States’ positions. Complementary
exchanges took place within the European Climate Policy Group (ECPG), collecting the views
of Member States officials responsible for climate governance and allowing strategic coordination
across EU and national processes.
National adaptation experts and practitioners’ views were convened through the Working Group
on Adaptation (WGA). Six dedicated “deep dive” sessions were organised under this group,
allowing Member States to explore different elements of the initiative in detail and share practical
considerations from national systems. These structured dialogues were complemented by bilateral
meetings, offering space to discuss country‑specific issues, administrative realities and detailed
technical questions.
Engagement also extended to Member State‑hosted events, such as the CERAC event presenting
Belgium’s climate risk assessment329.
4.2 EU-level institutional consultations
Engagement with the European Parliament was carried out through the Committee on
Environment, Public Health and Food Safety (ENVI), complemented by a series of bilateral
meetings and participation in relevant parliamentary events. These exchanges, supported by
Parliament’s reports, provided early political signalling and helped ensure alignment with the
institution’s emerging priorities.
Dialogues were held with the Committee of the Regions and the European Economic and Social
Committee, allowing for territorial perspectives and socio‑economic considerations to be
reflected. Opinions by these Committees contributed to the development of this impact assessment.
Exchanges with other EU entities, such as the European Environment Agency (EEA),
European Investment Bank (EIB) and the European Scientific Advisory Board on Climate
Change (ESABCC), as well as their respective reports also fed into the initiative.
In addition, exchanges and workshops took place with different services of the Commission to
gather information on specific topics.
4.3 Consultations with EU initiatives
Continuous exchanges with a number of EU associated initiatives that contribute to the EU’s
climate resilience agenda took place.
329 (Cerac, 2026)
140
From 2022 to 2024, the Commission’s Climate Resilience Dialogue held nine plenary meetings
and various subgroups meetings, ending with the publication of the final report. The Dialogue
focused on how to increase climate resilience in the EU and addressing the climate protection gap,
with a focus on adaptation measures.
The Reflection Group on Mobilising Climate Resilience Financing, which brought together
industrial actors and public and private financial institutions, met six times between 2024 and
2025. It culminated in the publication of a final report highlighting the scale of climate‑related
economic losses in the EU and the need for collective action to mobilise financing for resilience330.
In September 2025, a presentation on climate resilience and competitiveness was done at the
Industrial Forum, to gather insights from EU industry experts and representatives on climate
resilience solutions and technologies. A European roundtable on managing climate risks was also
organised, which included high-level representatives, national and local authorities, civil society,
financiers, insurers, farmers, business, research and media.
In February 2026, DG CLIMA also organised a hybrid event with over 30 Youth representatives
to gather their insights about climate resilience and the upcoming Integrated Framework.
To draw on the experience of local and regional authorities, particularly regarding implementation
challenges and support needs at subnational level, engagements took place with:
• EU Mission on Adaptation: through the Mission newsletter, the Mission Board
meetings, and events such as the Fourth Mission Forum and Regional Forums.
• Covenant of Mayors: through their events, community stories and engagement actions.
• Climate Pact: through the Community talks (May 2024 and October 2025) on climate
resilience, and events, such as the Climate Pact Going Local Talks, Climate Action Days
and Together in Action 2026
Cloose cooperation with the European Climate and Health Observatory throughout the
development of the initiative ensured alignment with analytical work underway and data
developments.
Together, these interactions provided valuable opportunities to test emerging ideas, gather targeted
insights and ensure coherence with related strands of work.
4.4 Consultations with other stakeholders
Participation in stakeholder events formed an important part of the consultation activities.
Starting in January 2025 and continuing until the submission of this impact assessment,
representatives of a wide range of organisations hosted events and meetings at which the initiative
330 (European Commission. DG CLIMA, 2025c)
141
was presented, its objectives were outlined, and participants were encouraged to contribute to the
call for evidence and the open public consultation.
These exchanges also enabled the collection of preliminary views, concerns and practical insights
shared by stakeholders. These inputs were noted and considered alongside written contributions
submitted through the formal consultation channels.
These consultations included a wide range of sectors and groups: from academia to industry, from
NGOs to trade unions. A non-exhaustive overview is provided in table below (alphabetical order):
Stakeholder/ event Sector
Bentley systems Industry
Business Europe Economy
Climate Action Network (CAN) Europe Climate/ Environment
COPA – COCEGA Agriculture
Copenhagen Malmö Port, World Maritime University, Union of
the Baltic Cities, City of Malmö/ Future-proofing our port
cities conference
Transport/ industry
De Tijd, L’Echo/ Future of Europe conference Policy
Economist Impact/ 9th Sustainability Summit for SE Europe
and the Mediterranean “Seeking a new balance amidst a
derailed green transition”
Climate/ Energy
EIOPA Insurance
EU Biodiversity Platform Environment
Eurelectric Industry
Eurocities Urban environment
European Aluminium Industry
European Council of Young Farmers (CEJA) Agriculture
European Environment Information and Observation Network
(EIONET)
Climate
European Policy Centre /Brussels Economic Security Forum Security/ Defence
European Red Cross Humanitarian aid/ health
Fundamental Rights Agency Human rights
Ghent University/ 12th European Environmental Law Forum
(EELF) Conference
Academia
Health and Environment Alliance (HEAL) Health
IDDRI Economy/ Climate/ Energy
Institute for Climate Economics (I4CE) Economy
Insurance Europe Insurance
International Energy Agency (IEA)/ Roundtable on energy
infrastructure resilience
Energy/ Climate
International Organization for Migration (IOM) Migration
OECD Economy
142
Pontifical Academies of Sciences and Social Sciences/ Vatican
Pan-European Conference on Climate Resilience
Academia
SGI Europe Economy
SMEUnited Economy
WWF Climate/ Environment
143
ANNEX 3: WHO IS AFFECTED AND HOW?
1. Practical implications of the initiative
The initiative does not impose direct regulatory obligations or compliance costs on businesses or
citizens. Its primary impacts are on EU institutions and Member State authorities, through
strengthened coordination, common methodologies, and the systematic integration of climate
resilience into policy design, planning and funding.
For public authorities (EU and national levels), this entails some adjustment and administrative
costs (for e.g. implementing the reference warming trajectory, conducting more comprehensive
climate risk assessments, applying climate resilience check, etc). Some measures are expected to
build on existing processes, and others to streamline processes, thereby minimising additional
burden in the medium to long term.
Businesses and citizens are affected indirectly, through improved policy governance and
coherence, and consequently, more climate resilient infrastructures, services and investments, and
reduced exposure to climate-related risks over time.
2. Summary of costs and benefits
I. Overview of Benefits (total for all provisions) – Preferred Option
Description Amount Comments
Direct benefits
Improved clarity on duties
and climate risk ownership;
reduced fragmented
approaches to climate
resilience and preparedness.
EU: clearer EU-level
framing of what climate
resilience should achieve;
more outcome-oriented
governance; more coherent
use of climate assumptions
across legislation,
preparedness planning,
infrastructure appraisal and
risk assessments; stronger
and more operational
horizontal governance.
MS: more consistent
national planning and
No quantitative data available, as benefits will
depend on the implementation by different
actors and across sectors/thematic areas.
See “comments” for qualitative assessment.
The operationalised climate resilience by
design principle would allow to make
public spending decisions taking into
account current and future climate risks,
reducing the likelihood of future damages
and vulnerability of assets.
The preferred option improves
effectiveness by requiring defined goals,
objectives and targets and by supporting a
more outcome-oriented approach, though
without fully harmonised indicators and EU
benchmarks.
The preferred option changes the default
expectation so climate risks, residual risks,
considerations are taken into account in
policy design, investments.
144
stronger accountability for
adaptation progress; aligned
future/vision at different
levels of governance;
clearer allocation of
responsibilities across
ministries, regulators and
levels of government;
stronger transboundary
cooperation and
consultation.
Private sector: clearer policy
signals for adaptation
investment and innovation
Population: n/a
Increased policy coherence,
integration of climate
resilience across
sectors/thematic areas.
EU: more operational and
legally relevant sectoral
follow-up with a common
methodology; climate
resilience systematically
integrated into revision of
priority legislation and
related documents
MS: clearer expectation to
integrate climate resilience
into sectoral policy design
and implementation; more
consistent and coherent
integration of climate
resilience across governance
levels
Private sector: clearer
guidance, and more
predictable framework
conditions for long-lived
investment, business
continuity and preventive
action
Population: n/a
As quantification of benefits is limited, the
assessment has been based on some specific
examples available.
For e.g., where the baseline points to annual
coastal flood losses of around EUR 10.9 billion
in 2050 under a moderate mitigation pathway,
and EUR 14.1 billion under high emissions, the
preferred option could bring these down
significantly.
In Denmark, the Cloudburst flood management
system to prevent surface flooding is providing
approx.. a net EUR 400 million in benefits at
national level – the preferred option could scale
up these benefits if implemented across different
MS.
Analysis by JRC on flood adaptation measures
shows that the return on investment per EUR is
the following:
strengthening dikes – EUR 2-2.9; flood water
storage EUR 2.9 – 3.5; building protections
EUR 5.20.
Sectoral effects are broader and more
durable because authorities must integrate
climate resilience into decisions rather than
relying on voluntary uptake.
The preferred option ensures climate
resilience is considered in legislations and
policies at the EU and national levels.
145
Improved and more
consistent methodologies
and information; better
assessment of
implementation and
collective progress on
climate resilience
EU: clearer framework for
monitoring implementation
and assessing collective
progress; more structured
and streamlined MREL;
reduced duplication of tools,
more coherent use of data
and methodologies, greater
convergence effects in
policy cycles; stronger EU-
wide evidence base and
better comparability for
synthesis and prioritisation.
MS: more regular, decision-
relevant and comparable
national CRAs, providing
stronger basis for planning
and budgeting; improved
planning requirements,
clearer processes, better
vertical coordination and
more consistent
implementation across
governance levels; stronger
indicator frameworks, better
alignment, more outcome-
based monitoring and
clearer feedback into policy
revision; more accessible
and more usable climate
information to support
decision-making processes.
Private sector: better public
risk information for
investment timing, business-
continuity planning and
preventive action.
Population: easier access for
non-experts to climate-risk
information; stronger
climate resilience awareness
and preparedness.
No quantitative data available.
See “comments” for qualitative assessment.
The preferred option does not start from
scratch, but would improve/streamline
existing processes and fill some gaps.
The benefits are not quantified in this case,
but gradual integration of climate resilience
across governance levels and sectors, and
repeated policy cycles under a common
framework will lead to better
implementation and more efficient resource
allocation over time.
Outcome-oriented indicators would
improve the ability to detect maladaptation
earlier, reduce ineffective investments and
allocate resources more efficiently. Reusing
and connecting existing processes, rather
than creating a parallel resilience
bureaucracy, is also expected to reduce
unnecessary burden.
The new tools under the preferred option
will also improve access to clear climate
information, and support policy decision-
making.
The baseline shows that 85% of EU citizens
see climate change as a serious problem
and 81% support climate neutrality by
2050, yet 52% say traditional media do not
provide clear information on climate causes
and impacts, 49% find it hard to distinguish
reliable information from disinformation,
and 65% say they need more information to
prepare for disasters and emergencies such
as heatwaves, floods and storms. The
preferred option is expected to reduce
duplication, improve accessibility and
support more coherent governance.
146
Indirect benefits
1. Overview of benefits (total for all provisions) – preferred option
Indirect benefits are mostly
related to the successful
implementation at the public
sector level, and triggering
effects for the private sector
and population.
Private sector: more
predictable funding
resulting from predictable
climate resilience planning
and stable investment
environment; better
standards which reflect the
changes in the policies;
clearer communication on
climate risks resilience
solutions leads to
innovation, market growth,
competitiveness.
Population: better
identification of vulnerable
groups and services as
climate resilience is
integrated at policy level
across different sectors;
better protection of such
groups due to increased
levels of preparedness,
clearer communication on
climate risks/ early-
warnings, and more climate
resilient infrastructures and
services
Quantification on the indirect benefits is limited.
Some examples based on certain assumptions
are presented below.
The preferred option is expected to reduce
macro-fiscal risk by making infrastructure,
public services, health preparedness, territorial
planning, ecosystem buffering and public/private
investment more resilient through a common
integrated framework.
For e.g. if considering a 3% climate-proofing
uplift (i.e. additional costs for climate proofing
investments under the MFF) on at least 50% of a
proposed next EUR 2 trillion MFF implies
around EUR 15 billion additional cost over the
MFF period (around EUR 2 billion/year), but
about EUR 60 billion in lifetime benefits
through avoided repair costs, fewer disruptions,
lower maintenance, longer asset life and reduced
stranded-asset risk at EU level.
Through the preferred option measures (e.g.
duty to consider, the trajectory) and integration
of climate resilience across policies and
investments, it will generate predictable
requirements and demand for climate resilience
solutions/products/services. Global investors
estimate that annual revenues from climate
resilience solutions will more than quadruple in
size from USD 1 trillion in 2024 to USD 4
trillion by 2050.
In some modelled scenarios, it is estimated that
climate adaptation/resilience measures can
reduce the annual costs of damage in economic
and human terms by 66% - with the preferred
option, which includes a more coordinated
approach to climate resilience, these benefits
could increase.
2. Administrative cost savings related to the ‘one in, one out’ approach*
(direct/indirect) No quantified administrative cost savings
identified for the private sector / businesses
(n/a).
The preferred option does not impose direct
private-sector obligations, and the main
effects for firms are indirect, via better
framework conditions, comparability,
resilience-by-design and investment
conditions rather than through reduced
regulatory or reporting burdens.
Accordingly, the evidence base does not
provide a quantified estimate of private-
147
sector administrative cost savings for
OOIOO purposes.
(1) Estimates are gross values relative to the baseline for the preferred option as a whole (i.e. the impact of
individual actions/obligations of the preferred option are aggregated together); (2) Please indicate in the
comments column which stakeholder group is the main recipient of the benefit;(3) For reductions in regulatory
costs, please describe in the comments column the details as to how the saving arises (e.g. reductions in
adjustment costs, administrative costs, regulatory charges, enforcement costs, etc.;)
II. Overview of costs – Preferred option
Citizens/Consumers/House
holds
Businesses Administrations
One-off Recurrent One-off Recurrent One-off Recurrent
Climate
resilience
objectives
,
trajectory,
duty to
consider
and
climate
risk
ownership
Direct adjustment
cost n/a n/a n/a n/a
no detailed
quantified
estimate
no detailed
quantified
estimate
Direct
administrative
cost
n/a n/a n/a n/a
EU: more
than EUR 1
million to
develop
guidance,
common
criteria and
methodolog
ies
MS: no
detailed
quantified
estimate
EU: low
hundreds of
thousands of
euros per
update cycle.
MS: targeted
update costs,
but no
detailed EU-
wide
quantified
estimate.
Indirect cost n/a n/a n/a n/a
no detailed
quantified
estimate
no detailed
quantified
estimate
Climate
risk
managem
ent in
sector
policies,
climate
resilience
by design
Direct adjustment
costs n/a n/a n/a n/a
no detailed
quantified
estimate.
If 3% average
climate-
proofing cost
uplift to at
least 50% of
the proposed
EUR 2 trillion
next MFF,
additional
resilience
investment
around EUR
15 billion
over the MFF
period, or
148
about EUR 2
billion/year
Direct
administrative
costs
n/a n/a n/a n/a
no detailed
quantified
estimate.
Additional
administrative
costs for
funding-
screening /
approval are
described as
minimal
relative to the
underlying
investment
effects.
Indirect costs n/a n/a no detailed
quantified
estimate.
main costs
arise indirectly
through earlier
and more
systematic
resilience-by-
design /
investment-
design choices.
no detailed
quantified
estimate.
no detailed
quantified
estimate.
Climate
risk
assessmen
ts (CRAs)
Direct adjustment
costs n/a n/a n/a n/a
no detailed
quantified
estimate.
no detailed
quantified
estimate.
Direct
administrative
costs
n/a n/a
Minimal direct
cost increase
identified; no
detailed
quantified
estimate.
n/a
EU
EUCRA:
around
EUR 2
million;
MS
national
CRA:
limited
evidence;
around
EUR
350,000 –
750, 000
no detailed
quantified
estimate.
Indirect costs n/a n/a n/a no detailed
quantified
estimate.
no detailed
quantified
estimate.
no detailed
quantified
estimate.
Planning
and
Direct adjustment
costs n/a n/a n/a n/a
no detailed
quantified
estimate.
no detailed
quantified
estimate.
149
implement
ation
Direct
administrative
costs
n/a n/a n/a n/a
EU plan:
around
EUR 0.5 –
1.5 million
MS
national
plan:
limited
evidence;
around
EUR
400,000 –
1.2 million
Transboundar
y cooperation
is expected to
create
moderate
administrative
costs for
coordination,
joint
planning, data
sharing and
governance
arrangements,
but no
detailed
quantified
estimate is
given for
Option B.
Indirect costs n/a n/a limited indirect
planning /
information
costs possible;
no direct
quantified
estimate
no detailed
quantified
estimate.
no detailed
quantified
estimate.
no detailed
quantified
estimate.
Progress
monitorin
g and
assessmen
t
Direct adjustment
costs n/a n/a n/a n/a
no detailed
quantified
estimate.
no detailed
quantified
estimate.
Direct
administrative
costs
n/a n/a n/a n/a
EU: limited
evidence.
Reportnet3
set-up cost
EUR 3.5
million
MS: limited
and
variable
evidence.
Light
national
system:
around
EUR
100,000 –
300,000
Full,
comprehen
Limited
evidence.
EU Reportnet
3 platform-
related
support and
operations
around EUR 1
million/ year
MS:
variable/limit
ed evidence.
Finland
example:
around EUR
300,000/ year
for
maintenance
150
sive
system:
around
EUR 1-2
million
Indirect costs n/a n/a n/a n/a no detailed
quantified
estimate.
no detailed
quantified
estimate.
Horizontal
enablers
Direct adjustment
costs n/a n/a n/a n/a
Revamp of
Climate-
ADAPT:
EUR 1–2
million
over 3
years.
no detailed
quantified
estimate.
Direct
administrative
costs
n/a n/a n/a n/a
EU: set-up
costs for
Navigator
of climate
resilience
tools and
European
climate
viewer
around few
hundred
thousand
EUR for
each.
MS: n/a
EU:
maintenance
costs for
Navigator
around EUR
50,000/year
(which
includes staff
costs – for
e.g. additional
tools, review
of tools,
updating
database,
replies to user
requests); for
Viewer
around EUR
30,000/year
(EUR 10,000
for user
support, EUR
10,000 for
technical
maintenance,
EUR 10,000
for data
curation and
documentatio
n).
MS: n/a
151
Indirect costs n/a n/a n/a n/a no detailed
quantified
estimate.
no detailed
quantified
estimate.
(1) Estimates (gross values) to be provided with respect to the baseline; (2) costs are provided for each identifiable
action/obligation of the preferred option otherwise for all retained options when no preferred option is
specified; (3) If relevant and available, please present information on costs according to the standard typology
of costs (adjustment costs, administrative costs, regulatory charges, enforcement costs, indirect costs;).
III. Contribution to the administrative burden reduction targets – Preferred option(s)
Administrative costs
[M€]
New recurrent
costs (INs)
(nominal values
per year)
Removed
recurrent
costs (OUTs)
(nominal
values per
year)
Net cost
(INs –
OUTs)
(nominal
values per
year)
New one-off costs
(INs)
(annualised total net
present value over
the relevant period)
Removed one-off
costs (OUTs)
(annualised total net
present value over
the relevant period)
All businesses 0 0 0 0 0
- in which SMEs 0 0 0 0 0
Public administrations
EU
level:
EUR
1.1 –
1.3
million
Member
State:
n.q
n.q n.q.
EU level:
EUR 7.2 –
8.4 million
Member
State: EUR
0.85 – 2.5
million
n.q
Citizens 0 0 0 0
The evidence base makes this table hard to populate robustly because the initiative’s impacts are
mostly indirect. The preferred option mainly works through governance, planning, common
frameworks, tools and enabling conditions, rather than by imposing clear, countable new reporting
formalities on firms or citizens. Existing quantified evidence is therefore much stronger on broader
adjustment / implementation costs and avoided losses than on administrative burden in the strict
‘one-in, one-out’ sense.
That said, the preferred option still has clear economic benefits through increased, more coherent
and more accelerated resilience. As explained in more detail in the competitiveness check, this is
considered the “best-balanced option”, with the “strongest balance between burden, avoided losses
and competitiveness”, and as strongly cost-effective over the long term because it improves
framework conditions, comparability, resilience-by-design and investment certainty.
152
The new one-off costs are presented as estimated ranges, based on the examples and evidence
provided, for both EU and Member State level. At national level, these depend whether a Member
State can build on existing structures or must establish new systems. Removed one-off costs and
recurrent costs are not quantified, as these depend on pre-existing administrate structures and on
the specific implementation decisions taken, both at EU and national levels.
The preferred option does not impose direct private-sector obligations, and the main costs arise
instead through earlier and more systematic resilience-by-design, adaptation and investment-
design choices. This also includes SMEs, which should mainly benefit from better information,
knowledge, comparability and risk visibility, even though smaller firms may face heavier short-
term adjustment challenges if they decide to adapt and no specific SME support is foreseen in the
current design.
153
3. Relevant sustainable development goals
IV. Overview of relevant Sustainable Development Goals – Preferred Option(s)
Relevant SDG Expected progress towards the Goal Comments
SDG no.13 – Climate action Strengthened adaptive capacity and climate
resilience by establishing a shared EU–MS
objective, a common reference warming
trajectory, regular climate risk assessments
(EUCRA), mandatory climate resilience checks,
and systematic integration of resilience into
policy design, funding and legislation.
Strong synergies with SDG 11 (cities), SDG
9 (infrastructure) and SDG 16 (institutions)
through resilience‑by‑design and improved
governance
SDG no.11 – Sustainable
Cities and Communities
Improved planning coherence, multi‑level
governance, resilience‑by‑design in public
funding, enhanced access to climate data (viewer,
navigator), and awareness campaigns strengthen
preparedness of cities and regions.
Synergies with SDG 13 (climate action)
through reduced exposure and vulnerability.
SDG 10 (reduced inequalities) via improved
territorial coherence. Potential trade-off if
local capacity constraints limit effective
uptake.
SDG no.9 – Industry,
Innovation and
Infrastructure
Improved sustainability of infrastructure and
investment by integrating climate resilience
considerations into funding, planning, and
regulatory processes. Innovation support in
climate risk tools and data infrastructure,
enabling the design and operation of resilient
infrastructure.
Strong synergies exist with SDG 13 (climate
action) and SDG 11 (sustainable cities and
communities) through climate‑resilient
infrastructure development
SDG no.8 – Decent Work
and Economic Growth
Supported by reducing climate-related
disruptions, improving investment predictability
and avoiding maladaptation.
Strong synergy with SDG 9 (infrastructures)
and SDG 13 (climate action) through
resilient supply chains and infrastructure.
SDG no.10 – Reduced
Inequalities
Reduction of territorial and information
asymmetries in climate preparedness by
improved coordination across governance levels,
support for regional and local authorities,
awareness campaigns, and accessible tools
Synergies with SDG 11 (sustainable cities)
and SDG 13 (climate action) where
resilience measures are effectively
implemented. Potential trade off due to
unequal administrative capacity in some
regions.
SDG no. 12 – Responsible
Production and
Consumption
Indirect progress by embedding climate risk
management and resilience‑by‑design into public
funding, legislation reviews and policy planning.
Improved information, risk awareness and
long‑term planning assumptions, supporting more
sustainable investments.
Synergies with SDG 13 (climate action) and
SDG 9 (infrastructure), as climate‑resilient
design and planning reduce resource waste,
premature asset obsolescence and costly
retrofits.
SDG no.17– Partnerships for
the Goals
Strengthening of partnerships between EU
institutions, Member States, regional and local
authorities, and the private sector by establishing
common objectives, shared methodologies,
interoperable data tools, and coordinated
planning processes for climate resilience.
Synergies with SDG 16 (strong institutions)
through improved governance and policy
coherence. A trade-off is that coordination
requirements may increase administrative
complexity in the short term.
SDG no.3 – Good health and
well-being
Reduced climate-related health risks by
strengthening adaptive capacity and resilience
through coordinated action, systematic climate
Strong synergies with SDG 6 (clean water
and sanitation), SDG 11 (sustainable cities
and communities) and SDG 13 (climate
154
risk assessments, and the integration of climate
resilience into public health planning and
infrastructure.
action) through reduced exposure to climate-
sensitive health risks, resilient health
systems, and improved urban environmental
conditions.
SDG no.14 – Life below
water
Enhanced resilience of marine ecosystems by
embedding climate resilience into policy design
and funding, supporting adaptive management of
oceans and coastal areas in response to climate-
driven risks such as warming, acidification, and
sea-level rise.
Strong synergies with SDG 12 (responsible
consumption and production), SDG 13
(climate action) and SDG 2 (zero hunger)
through sustainable resource use, climate-
resilient marine management, and the
protection of fisheries and food security
SDG no.15 – Life on land Improved conservation/ restoration of terrestrial
ecosystems by integrating climate resilience
considerations into policies and funding
mechanisms, enabling ecosystems to better
withstand and adapt to climate impacts.
Strong synergies with SDG 2 (zero hunger),
SDG 6 (clean water and sanitation) and
SDG 13 (climate action) through resilient
ecosystems supporting sustainable
agriculture, water regulation, and
biodiversity conservation under changing
climate conditions.
155
ANNEX 4: ANALYTICAL METHODS
1. Literature review
The analysis of the economic, social and systems impact of climate change is based on a review
of scientific literature, including reports by authoritative bodies, such as IPCC. The results from
the JRC PESETA IV and TRACE studies, investigating the effects of climate change impacts on
the EU at sectorial and regional levels, as well as how impacts can be reduced with adaptation
policies, and from the DG ECFIN on the macroeconomic and fiscal impacts of climate change in
the EU, assessing the risks and costs of climate change in Europe, are also included.
Annex 1 summarises which type of evidence was used for this impact assessment. Annex 8 and
the supporting report 16 include information on the observed and projected impacts of climate
change, namely on health, water scarcity, flood risks, infrastructure, and on the land system.
2. Assessment of impacts
The analysis of the impacts of policy was then assessed with the following considerations in mind:
• Positive and negative impacts can occur in all dimensions laid out in the better regulation
toolbox, namely economic, social and environmental impacts.
• Overall, impacts can be classified in positive and negative impacts.331
• The impacts can be described qualitatively as narratives; some positive and negative
impacts can be quantified, and some of the quantified ones can be monetised.
In the impact assessment, many of the short-term negative impacts of the policy options are
administrative costs. Some of these have been quantified based on estimates taken from the
administrative costs of recent similarly sized initiatives.
The medium to long-run positive impacts, however, consist in broad terms of stronger resilience
and, consequently, this will reduce negative consequences from climate change such as irreversible
biodiversity loss or rising social inequalities. Those items (more resilience and reduced negative
consequences from climate change) are challenging to assess and describe in quantitative terms,
and even more so in monetary terms.
In addition, many of the medium to long-run positive impacts will be indirect since planned
measures under the Integrated Framework such as better monitoring and planning in itself do not
generate benefits but rather create the conditions for better resilience. This is illustrated in the
Figure below.
331 Keeping in mind that a positive impact for one stakeholder group could be a negative impact for another one.
156
Figure 1: Typical expected logic chain of the impacts
Individual assessment of impacts of course considers great complexities on a case-by-case basis.
For example, when addressing drivers related to the private sector preparedness the chain could
involve: change EU legislation (this initiative) → change sector legislation → change national
legislation/implementation → change financial incentives to private sector → change behaviour
in decisions → improved resilience.
The methodology appendices to the supporting report provides a short overview of the extent to
which those different types of impacts have been covered in past relevant impact assessments. This
is provided as reference, as well as to showcase the challenges that are linked to the assessments
of the impacts.
On their own, the single measures individually have limited overall impact on resilience. Instead,
the indirect impacts stem from the overall policy options which, through a coherent and broad set
of measures, collectively address the problems.
A final challenge, holding true for both negative and positive impacts, is that this initiative is very
broad. It aims to create change within several large societal groups (public authorities, public
sector, households); and, through the “resilience by design” provisions, it also aims to create
change in all relevant economic sectors. Thus, the challenge consists of scoping well what impacts
to focus on.
The methodology appendices to the supporting report provides a conceptual overview of how
assessments were constructed.
3. Timelines and scenarios
The assessment of impacts need to be developed towards a specific time horizon in comparison
with the baseline.
Direct impact:
Costs e.g. for developing tools or reference scenarios and benefits such as decreased administrative burden for MS if they do not have to create their own reference scenarios
Indirect impact:
The provided tools, improved methodological support and rigour, will e.g. enable more effective mainstreaming of resilience aspects into sectoral policies
Medium to Long run impacts:
Increased resilience to climate change, reducing negative climate change impacts. This included the "typical" categories of economic, social, and environmental impacts,and in this specific initative also security.
157
It is suggested to use one time horizon332 leading to 2050, which is the target date set by the EU
Adaptation Strategy for the EU to be a “climate-resilient society, fully adapted to the unavoidable
impacts of climate change”. For assessments towards this time horizon, we can describe
developments in more detail and with more certainty.
In general, the often long-time horizons of policies within the field of climate change adaptation
need to be taken into account in the assessment of impacts, but also in the design of the policy
options (e.g. using speed and practicality of implementation of the policy options as a potential
differentiator).
4. Detailed methodology for the assessment of impacts
- Step 1 – Develop the baseline
The baseline as guided by the Better Regulation toolbox is a “no-policy-change scenario”(Tool
#16). Against this all impacts of the policy options for the Integrated Framework are compared.
As explained in Tool #16 in more detail, the no-policy-change scenario includes all relevant
existing EU-level and national policies that are assumed to remain in force, plus relevant
Commission proposals even if not yet adopted. It should also take external factors into account
such as expected socio-economic, technological, market and societal developments (e.g. ageing,
GDP and urbanisation trends, digitalisation).
In this initiative, that means the baseline should depict how EU resilience develops under the
assumption that there is no Integrated Framework.333
Against those overall assumptions each specific driver is assessed qualitatively for how it will
likely develop in the future. An example of this can be seen below:
Table: Fictional policy option as example – detailed baseline per driver
Driver Baseline
Monitoring, evaluation
& learning:
Performance of
adaptation action not
monitored efficiently.
2050
• EU & national authorities: Maintain fragmented reporting systems, mainly
counting outputs (plans, projects, spending); a few frontrunners develop more
outcome-oriented indicators, but no common EU resilience indicator set exists.
• Sectors & operators: Some critical sectors (e.g. major infrastructure, finance)
track selected resilience outcomes; most actors focus on compliance reporting,
with ad-hoc evaluations after major events.
• Regions & municipalities: Large cities and better-resourced regions build basic
dashboards; many smaller or rural authorities still lack staff, tools and data for
robust MEL.
332 The methodology appendices to Annex 13 includes two time horizons, 2050 and 2100. 333 Discussed in more detail in the methodology appendices to the supporting report
158
Driver Baseline
High-capacity sectors / countries: Run advanced, near-real-time MEL systems
and scenario analysis, but largely within their own silos.
Limited climate risk
awareness, perception
and action among
public, private sectors
and households.
2050
• Large companies & financial sector: Integrate physical climate risk in parts of
investment planning and stress-testing, mainly for major assets and portfolios.
• SMEs & primary producers: Mostly reactive; few formal adaptation or
business-continuity plans; risk information used sporadically and often only
after shocks.
• Households: Awareness higher after repeated extreme events; many adopt
basic measures (e.g. simple protection, emergency kits), but deep adaptation
(retrofits, relocation, comprehensive insurance) remains limited, especially for
low-income groups.
It is difficult to quantify some of these impacts because the uncertainty in potential loses at the
baseline. However, whenever possible qualitative analysis has been quantified.
Based on the overall assumptions and the description of drivers under the baseline, this is then
paired with high-level qualitative narrative of how the identified problems will likely further
develop under the same conditions. Where available, these are also underpinned with quantitative
indicators (e.g. for problem 3, quantitative indicators relating to the competitiveness or
preparedness of private sector actors).
- Step 2 – Identify and select the most significant impacts
This identifies the most significant economic and social impacts from the selected policy measures
and options. Aligning with Tool #18 of the Better Regulation Toolbox “given the need to consider
impacts across the economic and social pillars [and to] ensure that the subsequent assessment
focuses on the most important impacts for each specific case, in line with the principle of
proportionate analysis.”334
- Step 3 – Assess the most significant impacts 335
Each option is then assessed in the following terms: EU added value, efficiency, cost effectiveness,
sectoral insights, and distributional effects. This provides clarity on why it is in the best interest of
the EU to act in this specific manner; how effective the policy is likely to be; how cost-beneficial
it is; how it impacts specific high-level sectors; and how it is likely to interact with distributional
effects, quantifying and monetising these wherever possible.
334 “Tool #18: Identification of impacts”. See: https://commission.europa.eu/law/law-making-process/better-
regulation/better-regulation-guidelines-and-toolbox/better-regulation-toolbox_en 335 Several Tools from the Toolbox (Tools 56 – 69) are relevant for this subtask which are all listed under chapter 8
of the Better Regulation Toolbox (Chapter 8 – Methodologies for analysing impacts in impact assessments,
evaluations and fitness checks)
159
5. Administrative cost impacts
One large aspect of this is to assess the administrative costs – and administrative cost savings –
stemming from the policy measures. This is done through the standard cost model (SCM). The
approach for this is presented in the text box below. This is an abridged version of the detailed
description of the SCM in the better regulation toolbox.336
Text box: Overview of the SCM
Phase 1: Preparatory analysis
It is in his preparatory phase that the basis for the assessment of administrative costs is laid down. Administrative
costs consist of two elements: business-as-usual costs and administrative burdens. It is only the latter that is
measured in the original SCM, since these refer to activities conducted due to the legal obligation, whereas the
business-as-usual activities would also be conducted if the obligations did not exist.
Initially the SCM method is applied to break down regulation into a range of manageable processes and cost
parameters that can be measured, with particular emphasis on a quantitative assessment (in value) of the costs of
applying the current rules. Next, hypotheses of the expected direct and indirect benefits stemming from each
procedure are established in relation to the target groups identified for the regulation. The measurement of
administrative burden itself and therefore also the mapping is considered by activity level as it breaks down the
activities to the IOs by their data requirements, which is expressed in administration activities. Finally, a choice
about data sources and data collection methods is made.
Phase 2: Data capture and standardisation
Following the mapping of processes, costs and identification of the target groups, data is collected to identify the
number of entities affected. This phase is additionally concerned with collection of data on time, costs, and
frequency of each administrative activity of entities affected by the policy option.
Phase 3: Calculation and reporting
In the final phase, the total administrative burden of the entities investigated is assessed through the core equation
of the SCM (see below).
Administrative cost = Σ PN x QN – Σ PR x QR
where P (for Price) = Tariff x Time; Q (for Quantity) = Number of businesses x Frequency; and N – new
obligations, R – removed obligations at EU/national level
Price represents the costs incurred by businesses and is constructed on the basis of labour costs, and the time
required for carrying out the administrative activity, measured in hours. The labour cost is the gross salary of those
performing the action plus overhead costs of 25%.
When appropriate, outsourcing is included in the average cost per action. This is particularly relevant to
administrative costs carried by small businesses as these are more likely to outsource the administrative activities.
Costs of equipment and supplies acquired solely to comply with information obligations refer to acquisition price
and depreciation period (service life of ‘x’ years). In the case of the fisheries sector and fisheries management, this
could, for example, relate to IT costs. Total administrative burdens are measured only for the entities investigated
only and therefore need to be extrapolated to the EU level.
336 See Tool #58 (EU Standard Cost Model).
160
6. Other impacts
In practice, the complexity of the problem and the diversity and high number of policy impacts
means it is difficult to develop a comprehensive quantitative assessments for each. Instead,
wherever possible, quantification has been made using policy examples implemented in MS in
their efforts towards climate adaptation and resilience. The learnings from these policies interact
with the level of intervention underlining proposed policy options in this initiative to estimate a
quantitative outcome. A further degree of detail on quantifying other impacts is available in the
methodology appendices to the supporting report.
7. The comparison of policy options
After the impacts have been assessed, this information is used to compare the policy options. There
are different approaches that can be taken for this.337
After evaluating the most significant impacts of different options, the analysis compares them in
terms of EU added value, effectiveness, cost-efficiency, and distributional effects. As full
quantification is limited by available data a multi-criteria decision analysis (MCDA) approach has
been taken. This accommodates multiple criteria, including both quantitative and qualitative
factors, making it especially suitable for complex decisions and enhancing transparency and
comprehensiveness. Consequently, as already discussed in the proposal, the MCDA would be the
most relevant framework for the comparison of impacts in the context of the Integrated
Framework.
This information is then summarised in a structured matrix format for presentation and easy high-
level comparison of options. An overview of the proposed criteria is provided in the proposed
comparison matrix below.
8. Sectoral Focus
Overall, the scope of the Integrated Framework is sector-agnostic: its provisions apply across all
sectors, and the impact assessment (IA) therefore remains comprehensive.
However, to illustrate the expected changes in a more tangible way, analysis on a limited set of
focus areas and sectors has been used to provide concrete examples throughout the IA. This
selection is not meant to suggest that other sectors or areas are less affected or less important in
the transformation towards resilience; rather, it is a pragmatic approach to manage the inherent
complexity of the topic, balancing the need for a coherent overall narrative with the ability to add
depth through targeted sectoral illustrations.
337 As discussed in the introduction to Tool #62. Multi-criteria decision analysis and also in more detail in methodology
appendices to the supporting report
161
In addition, the IA places particular emphasis on two cross-cutting dimensions of resilience that
will feature prominently in the assessment: (1) the systemic nature of climate change, affecting all
areas of society and the economy, and (2) the impacts of climate change and adaptation efforts on
social stability and justice.
Focus Areas/Sectors Dimensions
- Agriculture and food security
- Health and wellbeing
- Infrastructure and built environment
(incl. energy, transport and tourism)
- Finance and insurance
- Systemic risks
- Social and just resilience
Proposed comparison matrix
Criterion [Definition] Policy option 1 Policy option x
Summary of
key impacts
A concise synthesis of the most significant
environmental, security, economic and social
impacts of each policy option compared to the
baseline (2040/2100) – including their direction
(positive/negative), order of magnitude and main
groups/territories affected.
[Qualitative
summary, supported
by available
quantitative
information]
[Semi-quantitative
rating]
…
Effectiveness The extent to which a policy option is expected to
achieve the specific and general objectives of the
initiative given the direct and indirect behavioural
changes it triggers and across the two time
horizons (2040 and 2100).
[Qualitative
summary, supported
by available
quantitative
information]
[Semi-quantitative
rating]
…
Cost-
effectiveness
and
competitiveness
Covers the relationship between the expected
resilience benefits (e.g. avoided damages, reduced
disruptions, better preparedness) and the costs of
each option, including administrative and
compliance costs for public authorities and
businesses, as well as any public expenditure, in
line with the Better Regulation focus on efficiency.
It also reflects impacts on competitiveness,
especially for EU firms and SMEs
[Qualitative
summary, supported
by available
quantitative
information, per
stakeholder group]
[Semi-quantitative
rating]
…
Coherence The degree to which each option is internally
coherent (its measures reinforce rather than
contradict each other) and externally coherent
with existing and planned EU and national
policies.
[Qualitative
summary, supported
by available
quantitative
information]
[Semi-quantitative
rating]
…
EU-added value
/
proportionality
Assesses why EU action (in the particular option)
is preferable to purely national or local action and
whether the type and intensity of intervention is
[Qualitative
summary, supported
by available
…
162
Criterion [Definition] Policy option 1 Policy option x
proportionate to the scale of the climate risks and
expected benefits. It looks at:
• EU added value: cross-border and systemic
risks, economies of scale in data, analytics
and standards, internal market and financial-
stability considerations, and the ability of the
framework to support Member States beyond
what they could do alone.
• Proportionality: whether the option does not
go beyond what is necessary to achieve the
objectives, uses the least burdensome
instruments compatible with those objectives,
and leaves appropriate flexibility to Member
States.
quantitative
information]
[Semi-quantitative
rating]
Distributional
effects (incl.
considerations
on just
resilience)
How the costs, burdens, risks and benefits of each
option are distributed across Member States,
regions, sectors, and social groups, including
vulnerable groups (e.g. low-income households,
climate-exposed workers, rural communities,
outermost regions).
This includes territorial and social distributional
analysis (as in the relevant BR tools) and explicit
consideration of “just resilience”: whether the
option helps to reduce or exacerbate inequalities
in climate risk exposure and in access to
protection, finance and support, now and over
time.
[Qualitative
summary, supported
by available
quantitative
information]
[Semi-quantitative
rating]
…
As can also be seen in that matrix template, in addition to summarising the information
qualitatively, for the policy options for each criteria a semi-quantitative rating to facilitate
comparison has been used. The proposed framework is shown in the following Table.
Legend of signs to be used in the comparison table
Sign Legend
- / --/ --- Low to high negative impact expected
+ / ++ / +++ Low to high benefits or savings
0 No measurable or significant impact expected
() Brackets, in combination with the above, to show if impacts are potential
From / to If there is uncertainty as to the range of impacts, a range (of the first two above) is
indicated
163
ANNEX 5: COMPETITIVENESS CHECK
1. Overview of impacts on competitiveness
Dimensions of
Competitiveness
Impact of the initiative
(++ / + / 0 / - / -- / n.a.)
References to sub-sections of the
main report or annexes
Cost and price competitiveness (++)*
2.2.2; 6.1; 6.2; 6.3; 7; 8; annex 3,
annex 6, supporting report (3.2.2, 3.3,
3.4.3, 7.3, 7.4, 8)
International competitiveness (++)*
2.2.2; 6.1; 6.2; 6.3; 7; 8; annex 3,
annex 6, supporting report (3.2.2, 3.3,
3.4.3, 7.3, 7.4, 8)
Capacity to innovate (+)*
2.2.2; 2.3.4; 6.1; 6.2; 6.3; 7; 8; annex
3, annex 6, supporting report (3.2.2,
3.3, 3.4.3, 7.3, 7.4, 8)
SME competitiveness (+)*
2.2.2; 6.1; 6.2; 6.3; 7; 8; annex 3,
annex 6, supporting report (3.2.2, 3.3,
3.4.3, 7.3, 7.4, 8)
*In brackets, as impact of the initiative on these dimensions is indirect.
2. Synthetic assessment
The preferred option is expected to have an overall positive effect on competitiveness. The
competitiveness angle is analysed in this impact assessment through the lens of the unprepared
private sector, which is also (but not only) caused by fragmented climate resilience in the EU and
MSs, as these insufficient efforts by public authorities and businesses undermine EU
competitiveness and the functioning of the single market. Unmanaged physical risk raises
production costs, deters investment, disrupts supply chains, and narrows the fiscal space available
for education, research and innovation. Delays in managing climate risk lock in vulnerabilities and
leave EU firms losing ground to global competitors that are already investing in resilience.
The preferred option improves competitiveness mainly through better framework conditions, as
no obligations are imposed to the private sector. It is therefore expected to improve
competitiveness indirectly by changing governance, decision-making, investment conditions and
resilience by design in public and sectoral frameworks.
On cost and price competitiveness, the preferred option has some short-term cost implications, but
these are mainly linked to adaptation and investment-design choices rather than direct private-
sector compliance under this initiative.
On international competitiveness, the preferred option is positive because it improves the level
playing field within the Union and the resilience of cross-border economic activity. Chapter 7
164
states that it has “strong EU added value” because it reduces fragmentation in how climate-risk
ownership is defined and managed, supports comparability, and improves handling of
transboundary/internal-market issues. This is relevant for firms operating across borders, including
those that invest, insure assets or run supply chains in several MSs, as well as for infrastructure-
dependent sectors exposed to cascading risks. The assessment does not identify direct trade
barriers or direct product-market disadvantages for EU firms. Rather, it points to positive effects
on resilience, investment certainty and long-term operating conditions. It also points to a role for
standardisation, where the EU could become a new frontrunner.
On capacity to innovate, the preferred option is expected to have a positive effect. The assessment
explicitly finds that it supports innovation in resilient products and services. This is consistent with
the problem analysis, which notes that undercapitalising resilient infrastructure and climate-smart
technologies can forfeit first-mover advantages in growing global markets.
Global annual revenues from climate resilience solutions including flood defences, heat-resilient
infrastructure, early warning systems, smart cooling, drought-resistant agriculture, climate-risk
analytics are projected to grow from USD 1 trillion in 2024 to USD 4 trillion by 2050. European
firms are well positioned to capture a substantial share of this market, but only if there is consistent
domestic demand to scale against.
Recent research provides a picture of how a demand pipeline is expected to emerge in Europe.338
The study maps windows when adaptation works within Europe are particularly desirable and
impactful for European competitiveness, 25 such windows are open now. These include:
• Major dams across Europe which are already past their 100-year design life. These are
mostly concentrated in Spain (15) and Germany (7). A further 23 will reach end-of-life by
2030, 92 by 2040, and 144 by 2050 with each representing a procurement opportunity for
upgraded, climate-resilient infrastructure.
• Two of Europe's largest storm surge barriers: MOSE in Italy and the Maeslant Barrier in
the Netherlands will reach functional thresholds before 2100, requiring replacement or
substantial upgrade. The MOSE faces closure frequency constraints as early as 2050–2060
under current assumptions.
• A resource-driven opportunity window is currently open across Europe for hybrid flood
risk management which analysis under a 3 °C warming scenario finds to be more cost-
effective than reliance on individual measures.
These opportunities are scheduled, capital-intensive public procurement decisions. The benefit of
the initiative will be to be to ensure that these decisions are made strategically, creating a
consistent, predictable demand that EU resilience industries can plan and invest against. A
fragmented and uncoordinated national approach is likely to dissipate the opportunity which
resilience action holds for European industry and technology.
By providing clearer long-term signals, improving resilience integration and using standardisation
as a channel for mainstreaming, the preferred option should support innovation in climate services,
resilient design, data and analytics, infrastructure solutions and related business models.
338 (Di Fant et al., 2026)
165
The SME competitiveness will depend on a matter on factors. SMEs have no direct obligations
under the preferred option and should benefit from improved information, knowledge,
comparability and risk visibility. At the same time, SMEs are less able than large firms to absorb
the cost of adaptation measures, especially where these require significant upfront investment or
specialist expertise. SMEs are especially affected by fragmented tools and weak access to usable
climate-risk information, while the assessment indicates that short-term adjustment costs may fall
more heavily on SMEs. However, depending on implementing measures by the private sector and
some capacity building, the preferred option is likely to improve SME preparedness over time
Overall, the effect on SME competitiveness is therefore assessed as positive.
3. Competitive position of the most affected sectors
Given the horizontal nature of the initiative, the competitiveness effects are not concentrated in
one single sector.
For this initiative, a fully-fledged quantitative benchmarking of the current competitive position
of all affected sectors against non-EU competitors is not available. This is proportionate, given
that the main competitiveness effect of the preferred option is horizontal and framework-related
rather than a direct intervention in one specific product market. The evidence nevertheless supports
a clear conclusion: by improving comparability, integrating climate resilience by design,
improving governance and policy coherence, cross-border coordination and long-term investment
conditions, the preferred option should strengthen the competitiveness of the most affected sectors
over time. Climate resilience also presents a market opportunity to develop and scale up solutions
to increase the EU’s preparedness to face current and future climate risks.
166
ANNEX 6: SME CHECK
OVERVIEW OF IMPACTS ON SMES
Relevance for SMEs
Based on SME filter, this initiative was identified as relevant for SMEs339 and analysed as such. (See
additional information)
(1) IDENTIFICATION OF AFFECTED BUSINESSES AND ASSESSMENT OF RELEVANCE
Are SMEs directly affected? (Yes/No) In which sectors?
No - Preferred option does not impose direct obligations/impacts on SMEs
Estimated number of directly affected SMEs
N/A
Estimated number of employees in directly affected SMEs
N/A
Are SMEs indirectly affected? (Yes/No) In which sectors? What is the estimated number of
indirectly affected SMEs and employees?
Yes. The European Union and its Member States are insufficiently prepared to manage climate risks and
SMEs are indirectly affected across multiple sectors due to policy unpreparedness for climate impacts
across the EU.
For example, floods – being the most frequent and economically damaging hazard - cause physical
damage, business interruptions and supply chain disruptions. Heatwaves also affect SMEs, especially in
outdoor, labour-intensive, and heat-sensitive activities, as well as in tourism and hospitality. Droughts
increasingly impact water-intensive sectors, such as chemicals, textiles and food processing. SME-
specific loss data is limited as most databases only report at aggregate sector or national level.340
For example, SMEs that operate in or support critical infrastructure sectors (e.g., transport,
telecommunications, health) are more vulnerable to systemic and compounding risks, with SMEs
recommending the development of shared standards for climate adaptation.341 The uncertainty and lack
339 https://ec.europa.eu/docsroom/documents/63274 340 (sme united, 2025) 341 (Ministry of Economic Affairs and Employment of Finland et al., 2025)
167
of clear definitions around climate risk management and expectations by public authorities is also a
challenge SMEs face.342
Together with the lack of established methodologies, the need to rely of multiple, overlapping
information sources and limited availability and high costs of data providers343 makes SMEs
disproportionately affected when compared to large companies, for example.
As the preferred option imposes obligations to EU and MS public authorities across sectors and policies,
once those are implemented, then they will affect SMEs. Section “(3) assessment of impacts on SMEs”
describes how the preferred option will affect indirectly SMEs.
(2) CONSULTATION OF SME STAKEHOLDERS
How has the input from the SME community been taken into consideration?
Input was collected through the Call for evidence, Open Public Consultation and bilateral exchanges
(annex 2).
The most mentioned elements from SMEs were the need for access to data, financial support, especially
for small and micro enterprises, and clarification of responsibilities between EU, national and
subnational authorities.
More details on the overview of replies by SMEs to the Open Public Consultation can be found in
“Additional information”, and how the initiative will address them in sections (3) assessment of impacts
on SMEs and (4) minimising negative impacts on SMEs.
Are SMEs’ views different from those of large businesses? (Yes/No)
No. SME’s views do not differ from those of large businesses regarding what the initiative should
address. However, they differ in their needs: SMEs typically have more limited capacity to manage
climate risks and are more vulnerable to disruptions from extreme weather events, as they often lack
business continuity plans and access to affordable insurance coverage.
(3) ASSESSMENT OF IMPACTS ON SMES344
What are the estimated direct costs for SMEs of the preferred policy option? (Fill in only if step 1
flags direct impacts)
Qualitative assessment
N/A
Quantitative assessment
N/A
342 (EFRAG, 2025) 343 (European Commission. DG GROW et al., 2024) 344 The costs and benefits data in this annex are consistent with the data in annex 3. The preferred option includes the
mitigating measures listed in section 4.
168
What are the estimated direct benefits/cost savings for SMEs of the preferred policy option345?
Qualitative assessment
N/A
Quantitative assessment
N/A
What are the indirect impacts of this initiative on SMEs? (Fill in only if step 1 flags indirect
impacts)
The preferred option will have indirect impacts on SMEs, mainly through better policy coherence,
improved information and market signals.
As EU and MS public authorities better align their policies and decisions with the climate resilience
objective and apply the reference warming trajectory, sector-specific policies and tolerable risk levels
should be defined. These changes will likely trickle down to SMEs operating in affected sectors,
requiring them to adjust their operations if they are not doing so yet. This might entail some adjustment
costs but will most likely increase the amount of avoided losses from climate events. Small and micro
enterprises might face some financial constraints to fully integrate information into investment
decisions.
The integration of the climate resilience by design principle into public funding and policies will also
shape SMEs investment decisions and influence their access to finance. At the same time, improved and
more coordinated climate risk assessments – including regular EUCRA and improved methodologies at
national and EU level – will provide clearer information on sectoral and cross-sectoral risks, helping
SMEs better understand and manage their climate risks.
The preferred option also includes the development of new digital tools – the climate navigator and
climate viewer – which will be open-access and can support SMEs by offering more accessible and
granular climate risk data for non-experts.
These developments can also create innovation and market opportunities, by signalling demand for
climate resilience technologies and services. Successful examples are already being developed at the
EU level across various sectors, but with the initiative, European SMEs, including start-ups, can further
develop, scale up and/or adopt these products to strengthen their climate resilience and competitiveness.
(4) MINIMISING NEGATIVE IMPACTS ON SMES
Are SMEs disproportionately affected compared to large companies? (Yes/No)
If yes, are there any specific subgroups of SMEs more exposed than others?
No.
345 The direct benefits for SMEs can also be cost savings.
169
Have mitigating measures been included in the preferred option/proposal? (Yes/No)
Yes. By including qualitative assessment of measures impacts on SMEs, the preferred option was also
considered the best in terms of benefits for SMEs in the short to long term.
The preferred option provides better regulatory certainty and policy clarity, which would support
innovation and investment in climate resilience products and services as better risk management and
fewer climate losses would at least partly offset the higher costs for SMEs.
Besides the measures mentioned in (3) assessment of impacts on SMEs, which will provide clarity in
terms of climate risk assessments, policy coherence, and provide improved open-access data, the
preferred option also includes guidance to private sector on how to apply key concepts introduced by
the initiative, such as climate resilience by design, common reference warming trajectory).
CONTRIBUTION TO THE 35% BURDEN REDUCTION TARGET FOR SMES
Are there any administrative cost savings relevant for the 35% burden reduction target for SMEs?
N/A
ADDITIONAL INFORMATION When the initiative was announced, it was identified as relevant for SMEs. However, during the
preparations of this impact assessment (including discussions with the ISCG), the policy gap was
identified as the main problem to be addressed. As mentioned in chapter 8 of the SWD and other
annexes (for e.g. Annex 3, 5), the preferred option does not impose any direct regulatory
obligations or compliance costs on businesses, including SMEs. Its primary impacts are on EU
institutions and Member State public authorities, through strengthened coordination, common
methodologies, and the systematic integration of climate resilience into policy design, planning
and funding.
Therefore, only some qualitative overview of indirect impacts to SMEs is presented. Below is a
summary of the replies received specifically from SMEs to the Public Consultation, which has
informed our initiative and the information provided in this annex.
170
Open Public Consultation – replies by SMEs
Most noted findings:
1) Make sure SMEs have access to data and stay up to data. There should be no information
deficit
2) Financial support for SMEs to make the transition especially small/micro
3) Clear communication on tasks, expectations and collaboration between EU - MS and
local
Detailed results:
Fields of activity in which you operate:
- Climate mitigation and adaptation
(32.71%)
- Energy (25.23%)
- Financial and insurance (25.23%)
- Construction and real estate
(24.30%)
- Biodiversity and nature protection
(18.69%)
- Water and Waste (17.76%)
- Other (14.95%)
- Manufacturing (13.08%)
- Agriculture (10.28%)
- Forestry and Fishing (9.35%)
- Research (7.48%)
- Education and Training (7.48%)
- Telecommunication (4.67%)
- Defence and Security (3.74%)
- Wholesale and retail trade (3.74%)
- Mining and quarrying (3.74%)
- Arts, sports and recreation (2.80%)
- Health, care and social services
(2.80%)
- Hotel (2.80%)
- Food services (1.87%)
- IT (1.87%)
- Public Administration (1.87%)
- No Answer (1.87%)
- Content production and distribution
(0.93%)
- Publishing (0.93%)
How prepared do you consider yourself to face the potential impacts of climate change?
- The majority says they are slightly prepared (57.0%)
- Only 7.5% Says they are fully prepared
Which of the following would help you become better prepared for the impacts of climate
change?
- Better planning and preparation by public authorities (75.70%)
- Easier access to funding or financing for my/our actions (75.70%)
- Easier access to data and information relevant to my area/situation (64.49%)
- Greater local ownership of planning, implementing measures, and monitoring success
(55.14%)
- Expert support to prepare / protect my home / family / company etc. (48.60%)
Please name the three policy actions that would most help you improve your risk awareness and
preparedness for climate change impacts
- Increasing funding and financial incentives for adaptation measures
o Specific funding for risk level audit and climate change adaptation work
- Improving accessibility and transparency of climate risk data and information
o Keep SMEs up to date
- Support from national throughout the process to help local businesses while harmonizing
the risk assessment methodology.
o National adaptation plans could stimulate progress in regional and local adaptation
measures
o Clear long-term direction
Which sectors are most important for integrating the principle of ‘climate resilience by design’?
- Building, construction, infrastructure
- Water management
- Agriculture
- Transport
- Urban planning
Are there any existing policies or legislation that prevent you from taking effective action to be
better prepared for the impacts of climate change?
- The main barrier is not ‘a single policy’ but instead the fragmentation and lack of policy
coordination and structural obstacles
- The biggest obstacle for businesses is legislative inconsistency
- Funding constraints that slow implementation
- Current focus on ex-post relief then ex-ante
There is support for the common baseline climate trajectories/scenarios and acceptable risk
levels (55%+ fully agree, 24%+ slightly agree)
172
- The common baseline climate trajectory should constitute a common baseline without
preventing certain organisation from using alternative references depending on their
exposure and activities
- Make sure to adapt to Member States differences
There is majority support for the development of climate risk assessments
- But maintain flexibility for local and national contexts, taking into account the differences
between not only MS but also at the local level
- Climate risk assessment should not be static but take into account the nonlinear nature of
climate change
There is majority support for defining climate resilience, adaptation planning and the
determination of risk owners
- Make sure that the tasks for risk owners are clearly identified
- If private companies are appointed as risk owners, they should be supported with either
information and/or financial support
There is high majority support (70%+) for complementing action at the EU level by Member
State action, in compliance with the subsidiarity principle
- Take care of vulnerable communities and groups
- Try to address climate adaptation in current legislation, try to avoid new legislation
There is majority support for the development of performance indicators for both the EU and
Member States as well as improved monitoring, reporting, evaluation and learning
- Using existing indicators where possible is key
- Streamline monitoring with limited performance indicators that are as clear as possible
Please specify other measures with transformational effects that the Commission should include
in its legislative proposal on climate resilience
- Early detection for floods / wildfires / forest / pests / diseases
- Integrate climate resilience agenda with security resilience agenda, especially in the case of
energy grids and local energy sources
- The package should not consist of large bureaucratic burdens for the private sector.
- Mainstreaming climate resilience into policies, planning and investments
- Prioritize nature-based solutions
173
What policy measures should the EU and Member States take to ensure that the most vulnerable
groups and geographical areas receive adequate support and are protected from the
disproportionate impacts of climate change?
- Implement ‘just resilience’ criterion across all major funding programs
- Create vulnerability maps (either by EU of MS)
- Member states could carry out standardised social-vulnerability assessments
What measures should the EU and Member States take to protect people’s health against the
impacts of climate change?
- Strengthen early warning systems and health surveillance
- Promote climate-resilience health infrastructure and services
- Integration of climate-health risks into national health strategies and emergency
preparedness plans
What measures could improve the competitiveness and innovation of climate resilience
products/services in your sector/industry the most?
- Increased public funding and investment (76% very relevant)
- Improved market certainty and regulatory support (69% very relevant)
- Increased consumer awareness and demand (51% Very relevant)
In your sector / industry / area, what are the climate resilience technologies/innovations that you
need to develop or scale up to make your sector/industry more competitive?
- Risk data and modelling
- Cooperation between sectors, institutions and government
- (other answers were extremely sector specific going into specific technologies etc.)
- Overwhelming support of integrating and incorporating climate resilience consideration
spending/funding/financial decisions in all levels of the public and private sector (90%)
174
What are the key obstacles for scaling up investments strengthening climate resilience and
adaptation?
- Small scale companies or farmers cannot afford major investments
- There needs to be reliable information regarding risks to make the right investment choices
- Lack of standardized metrics and quantification of adaptation benefits
EN EN
EUROPEAN COMMISSION
Brussels, 27.10.2026 SWD(2026) 731 final
PART 2/5
COMMISSION STAFF WORKING DOCUMENT
IMPACT ASSESSMENT REPORT
European Integrated Framework for Climate Resilience
Accompanying the document
Proposal for a REGULATION OF THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND OF THE
COUNCIL
establishing a framework to enhance climate resilience and amending Regulation (EU)
2018/1999 European Climate Resilience Law)
{COM(2026) 730 final} - {SEC(2026) 730 final} - {SWD(2026) 730 final} -
{SWD(2026) 732 final}
1
ANNEX 7: INDICATORS PROPOSED FOR MONITORING AND
EVALUATING THE IMPLEMENTATION OF THE INITIATIVE
As stated in chapter 9 (‘How will actual impacts be monitored and evaluated?’), this annex
describes the proposed key performance indicators (KPIs) for monitoring the implementation of
the initiative.
Monitoring of progress of the preferred option will rely on a limited set of KPIs, covering both
process and progress aspects. It needs to be designed to be proportionate and based primarily on
information reported in existing processes and those under development to avoid additional
reporting obligations as much as possible. The baseline for each KPI will be established at the start
of the implementation of the package, based on the latest available reporting (if any) and other
relevant data sources. The Commission will carry out an evaluation of the effectiveness, efficiency,
coherence, proportionality and subsidiarity of the initiative and present a report on the main
findings to the European Parliament, the Council, the European Economic and Social Committee,
and the Committee of the Regions six years after the entry into force of the legislative act, which
may result in a proposal to review it.
Some general caveats in monitoring and evaluating climate resilience and adaptation policies,
which will affect monitoring and evaluation of the initiative, need to be pointed out. The main
constraint is shortage and quality of data. At Union level, the evidence base on uptake of climate
resilience and adaptation policies and actions is not fit-for-purpose and is evolving. At MS level,
the main data source is reporting under Article 17 and 19 of the Governance Regulation. Beyond
that, data sources remain limited: international indicators are currently under development, EU-
level indicators are not yet established, and national indicators are not comparable and scalable to
Union level. Additional data will be obtained from related Union monitoring and reporting
processes, although these do not always capture climate resilience. This points to the need to agree
on KPIs that can already be operationalised with additional, new KPIs to be developed over time.
The proposed set of KPIs has been designed with due regard to the interaction between the
proposed Regulation, the Governance Regulation and the European Climate Law. The planned
review of the Governance Regulation offers an opportunity to streamline and improve the reporting
requirements and strengthen the evidence base. The European Climate Law provides for five-
yearly assessments by the Commission of Union and national progress on climate adaptation,
while leaving flexibility as regards the data sources, methods and scope to be applied. It can be
used for the needs of the monitoring of the initiative but would benefit from more uniform data.
The KPIs proposed below are meant to be used to monitor the implementation of the initiative and
are subject to developments in the relevant data collection and reporting processes.
2
Table 1 KPIs for monitoring the implementation of the initiative
General objective/ To make EU and its Member States more resilient to current and
future climate risks
Indicator Unit of
measurement Data source
Frequency of
measurement
Annual economic losses caused by weather-and climate-
related events in the Member States, disaggregated by
sectors and themes as feasible
M EUR EEA Annual
Share of climate-related economic losses uninsured % EIOPA Annual
Climate-related contingent liabilities and fiscal costs in
the Member States M EUR
Published by
Member States
under the
budgetary
processes
according to
Council Directive
2011/85/EU
Article 14.3
Annual and
multiannual
Number of deaths caused by weather and climate-related
events Number
EEA / EM-DAT
(international
disaster database)
/ National Health
registries
Annual
Specific Objective 1/ Climate risk ownership is clarified at EU and Member States
across all governance levels and sectors
Operational
Objective Key Performance Indicator
Unit of
measurement Data source
Frequency of
measurement
EU&MS adaptation
strategies and plans
(AS/AP) identify
public authorities
that are responsible
for addressing
climate risks
identified in climate
risk assessments
Share of climate
risks addressed in adaptation
strategies and plans (AS/AP)
with clearly assigned
responsible public authorities
%
To be established
(Governance
Regulation does
not cover this at
present)
Biennial
EU&MS adaptation
strategies and plans
(AS/AP) identify
expected level of
residual risks, based
on the estimated
benefits of the
measures in AS/AP
Number of adaptation strategies
and plans (AS/AP) that include
an explicit consideration of
residual risk
Number
To be established
(Governance
Regulation does
not cover this at
present)
Biennial
3
Specific Objective 2/ Policy and implementation decisions of climate risk owners
consider current and future climate risks and support climate resilience
Operational
Objective Key Performance Indicator
Unit of
measurement Data source
Frequency of
measurement
The Commission and
MS integrate
reference warming
trajectory in policy
decisions
Number of Member States
applying the reference warming
trajectory in national adaptation
strategies and plans (NAS/NAP)
and climate risk assessments
Number
To be established
(Governance
Regulation does
not cover this at
present)
Biennial
Share of Commission policy
initiatives supported by impact
assessments that apply the
reference warming trajectory
%
Internal review of
Commission
impact
assessments’
climate
consistency
checks
Biennial
EU&MS adaptation
planning considers
principles of good
governance
Adopted adaptation strategies
and plans (AS/AP) aligned with
the common parameters and
requirements for planning
Number
To be established
(Governance
Regulation does
not cover this at
present)
Biennial
Number of Member States
whose adaptation strategies and
plans (AS/AP) include thematic
and horizontal objectives
Number
To be established
(Governance
Regulation does
not cover this at
present)
Biennial
Number of Member States
whose adaptation strategies and
plans (AS/AP) set quantified
targets
Number
To be established
(Governance
Regulation does
not cover this at
present)
Biennial
Public
authorities/risk
owners integrate
climate resilience in
policies
Number of published sectoral
risk assessments and adopted
sectoral plans at MS level that
respectively assess and address
climate risks
Number
To be established
(Governance
Regulation does
not cover this at
present)
Biennial
EU&MS monitoring
and evaluation
frameworks and
assessments provide
an overview of
progress on
individual measures
in adaptation
strategies and plans
(AS/AP), their
Share of identified measures in
adaptation strategies and plans
(AS/AP) with defined indicators
to assess progress
%
To be established
(Governance
Regulation does
not cover this at
present)
Biennial
4
effectiveness, and of
collective progress
Increased climate
resilience
investments in line
with the climate
resilience by design
principle
Value of EU funded projects
having undergone climate
resilience proofing
M EUR
Multiannual
Financial
Framework
Annual
Value of economic losses of EU
funded projects caused by
weather- and climate-related
events.
M EUR
Reporting by MS
during the
durability period
of completed
projects under the
MFF
Annual
Policies, capacity
and tools developed
to increase
awareness of risks,
impacts and climate
resilience solutions
Number of accesses to EU
climate risk and resilience tools Number
Web analytics
and surveys of
Climate-ADAPT,
Climate Viewer
and Navigator
Annual
Number of Member States with
identified primary open-access
tool providing climate risk
related information for public
sector decision-making
Number
To be established
(Governance
Regulation does
not cover this at
present)
Biennial
Specific objective 3/ Private sector actors are aware and enabled to better identify
and manage their current and future climate risks
Operational
Objective Key Performance Indicator
Unit of
measurement Data source
Frequency of
measurement
Increase awareness
of physical impacts
of climate change
and their
consequences
Share of EU companies taking
measures to address physical
impacts of climate change
% EIB investment
survey Annual
Improve access to
knowledge/ data on
climate risks that is
easy to understand
and applicable to
own situation
Share of EU companies using
climate risk/ resilience tools %
EIB Investment
survey, SME
Envoy network
reports
Annual
Number of European
infrastructure/management/other
standards updated to include
requirements on climate risk
assessments or standardising
climate services and technical
solutions for climate resilience
Number
Data reported by
European
Standardisation
Organisations
Annual
Specific Objective 4/ The EU population is aware and enabled to better identify and
manage its current and future climate risks
Operational
Objective Key Performance Indicator
Unit of
measurement Data source
Frequency of
measurement
5
Improve individual
awareness/perception
of climate risks and
awareness of
appropriate climate
resilience solutions
Eurobarometer indicator on
climate awareness and
perception
% Eurobarometer
surveys
Every 2
years
EN EN
EUROPEAN COMMISSION
Brussels, 27.10.2026 SWD(2026) 731 final
PART 3/5
COMMISSION STAFF WORKING DOCUMENT
IMPACT ASSESSMENT REPORT
EU Framework for Climate Resilience
Accompanying the document
Proposal for a REGULATION OF THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND OF THE
COUNCIL
establishing a framework to enhance climate resilience and amending Regulation (EU)
2018/1999 (European Climate Resilience Law)
{COM(2026) 730 final} - {SEC(2026) 730 final} - {SWD(2026) 730 final} -
{SWD(2026) 732 final}
1
ANNEX 8: PROJECTED CLIMATE IMPACTS AND
CONSEQUENCES; POTENTIAL BENEFITS OF CLIMATE
RESILIENCE
This annex provides additional examples of evidence regarding the risks and plausible impacts
of climate change and potential benefits of climate resilience.
Projected climate impacts and consequences
For more details on the risks and impact chains, as well as extensive references to evidence,
the European Climate Risk Assessment (EUCRA)1 provides a comprehensive presentation.
The economic costs of climate change, including cost of inaction, have also been detailed in
the Impact Assessment report accompanying the Commission Communication “Securing our
future” (SWD (2024) 63 Final).
It is important to note, as highlighted in the Cross-Working Group on Economic Impacts from
Climate Change in the IPCC AR62 and recent literature3, that economic climate damage
projections diverge significantly based on the chosen methodology, presenting a challenge for
policy planning. Structural models that aggregate losses across specific sectors typically project
lower global GDP impacts of 1% to 5% at 3°C of warming. In contrast, macro-statistical
models, which capture historical sensitivities of productivity to temperature, project far more
severe systemic shocks with losses potentially exceeding 20%. While structural models offer
causal clarity but often omit non-market and compounding risks, the macro-statistical
approaches attempt to capture broader systemic vulnerabilities but fail to account for complex
spatial correlations in economic data.
The evidence provided in this Impact Assessment primarily reflects structural models, and such
results can be considered a conservative reference point. Nevertheless, the GDP impacts from
such models are comparable to recent economic crises, while climate damages would be a
persistent negative impact, as for example underlined in the ECB supervisory priorities for
2026-2028, which consider climate risk a permanent shock heading in one direction only, with
serious long-term effects on house prices and other asset values.4
While not cited here in more detail, emerging evidence also points to climate impacts driving
inflation primarily through supply-side disruptions (destroying crops, capital/infrastructure
impairments, reduced labour productivity, increasing insurance premiums5), which creates
1 (European Environment Agency, 2024) 2 Rose, S., Diaz, D., Carleton, T., Drouet, L., Guivarch, C., Méjean, A., and Piontek, F., 2022: Cross-Working
Group Box ECONOMIC: Estimating Global Economic Impacts from Climate Change. In: Climate Change 2022:
Impacts, Adaptation and Vulnerability. Contribution of Working Group II to the Sixth Assessment Report of the
Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change [H.-O. Pörtner, et al. (eds.)]. Cambridge University Press,
Cambridge, UK and New York, NY, USA, pp. 2495–2499. 3 Morris, J., Rose, S. K., Reilly, J., Gurgel, A., Paltsev, S., & Schlosser, C. A.(2025).Reconciling widely varying
estimates of the global economic impacts from climate change.Nature Climate Change, 15(2), 124–
127.https://doi.org/10.1038/s41558-024-02232-7 4https://www.bankingsupervision.europa.eu/framework/priorities/html/ssm.supervisory_priorities202511.en.htm
l 5 https://www.banque-france.fr/en/governors-interventions/climate-change-already-hurting-our-economies
2
upward price pressure (particularly in food) that can be non-linear, persistent, and difficult for
regulators to offset through conventional monetary policy tools6.
Macroeconomic impacts
Climate impacts are already causing significant damage and disruption to Europe’s economy,
both in areas already identified as vulnerable and in new regions. Economic shocks Climate-
related events cause economic shocks - both extreme events and structural climatic changes
that depress growth potential. Such shocks undermine productivity, depress economic growth,
pose risks to financial stability through increased potential credit defaults and losses, and higher
or even prohibitive insurance premiums and heighten fiscal sustainability risks.
The below presents historical evidence on climate-related losses and projected increase in
impacts.
Annual economic losses caused by weather-and climate-related extreme events in the EU Member
States
Source: EEA
While cumulative losses from weather- and climate-related extremes in the EU have
reached an estimated EUR 822 billion since between 1980 and 2024, roughly one quarter
of these losses occurred in just the past five years.7
Projected GDP impacts
Conservative estimates indicate that climate damages could cost EU GDP by up to 1% annually
already in the next few years, with damages strongly increasing afterwards, reaching up to
6 Cf
NGFS, "Acute Physical Impacts from Climate Change and Monetary Policy", August 2024.
https://www.ngfs.net/en/communique-de-presse/ngfs-publishes-report-acute-physical-impacts-climate-change-
and-monetary-policy
Schnabel, I. et al. / Deutsche Bundesbank, "Price Stability and Climate Change", speech, May 2025.
https://www.bundesbank.de/en/press/speeches/price-stability-and-climate-change--957450 7 https://www.eea.europa.eu/en/analysis/indicators/economic-losses-from-climate-related
3
2.3% of EU GDP by mid-century, and possibly getting much higher in only a few decades in
case of uncontrolled climate change with estimates for the EU reaching 7% by the end of the
century.8 At the same time, research indicates that macroeconomic damages from climate
change could be one order of magnitude larger than previously thought and 1°C warming
reduces world GDP by over 20% in the long run910.
Example of damage functions as used in Integrated Assessment Models
Source: van der Wijst et al. (2023)11, as presented in Figure 31 of SWD(2024) 63 final, Part 2/5, Annex
7
Fiscal impacts
Climate change is recognised as a significant source of macroeconomic and fiscal risks, which
means that its macro-fiscal impacts need to be assessed and integrated into national budgetary
frameworks. For example, the risk to sovereign credit quality and debt financing rates, and
interaction with financial stability, is also recognised in the Financial Stability Review12. This
is also confirmed by the recent amendments to the Council Directive 2011/85/EU13,
introducing new requirements for Member States to assess and disclose information, to the
extent possible, on how climate-related macro-fiscal risks may affect the medium- and long-
term sustainability of public finances, on disaster- and climate-related contingent liabilities,
8 2040 target IA 9 See SWD(2024) 63 final, Part 2/5, Annex 7, Section 3 (for example Figure 31). 10 Adrien Bilal and Diego R. Känzig, "The Macroeconomic Impact of Climate Change: Global vs. Local
Temperature," NBER Working Paper 32450 (2024), https://doi.org/10.3386/w32450 11 van der Wijst, KI., Bosello, F., Dasgupta, S. et al. New damage curves and multimodel analysis suggest lower
optimal temperature. Nature Climate Change, 13, 434–441 (2023). https://doi.org/10.1038/s41558-023-01636-1 12 https://www.ecb.europa.eu/pub/pdf/fsr/ecb.fsr202305~65f8cb74d7.en.pdf 13 Directive on Requirements for Budgetary Frameworks of the Member States
4
and on the fiscal costs incurred due to disasters and climate-related shocks. The methodologies
for assessing the levels of risk are evolving14.
Below examples indicate the transmission channels and connections of climate risks to fiscal
space, and projected impacts on debt-to-GDP ratios.
Transmission channels of climate risks to the economy and public finances (non-exhaustive)
Source: Salmon-Genel (2025), Assessing the Macro-Fiscal Risks from Climate Change: Concepts,
Methodological Approaches, and Insights from Country Practices.. See similar: The Fiscal Impact of
Extreme Weather Events: Stress Tests for EU Countries
14 https://economy-finance.ec.europa.eu/publications/assessing-macro-fiscal-risks-climate-change-concepts-
methodological-approaches-and-insights-country_en
5
Climate damages and impact on Debt-to-GDP ratios
Source: Policy options to reduce the climate insurance protection gap
6
Source: The Fiscal Impact of Extreme Weather Events: Stress Tests for EU Countries
Net Fiscal Impact in 2050: No-Further-Action’ (NFA) scenario vs ‘Net Zero’ (NZ), % GDP
7
Note: The net fiscal impact (% of GDP) is given by the difference in primary balance (and its sub-components)
between the NZ and NFA scenarios for the EU aggregate. Negative values reduce fiscal pressure; positive
values increase fiscal pressure. Projections shown in Figure 1 assume a 10% uptake of investment needs by the
public sector. In Panel A (left), an output-driven revenue approach is followed. In Panel B (right), an output-
driven revenue approach is combined with assumptions on structural energy-tax base erosion.
Source: Gagliardi (2025), The Macroeconomic and Fiscal Impact of Climate Change: A Stylised
approach
Insurance impacts
8
The insurance markets play an important role in managing climate risks, notably through
encouraging resilience measures through price signals, and risk transfer. At the same time, as
shown for example in the Final Report of the Climate Resilience Dialogue15 it is not currently
fulfilling these functions to its potential, and the share of insured economic losses related to
natural catastrophes in Europe is low and could decline in the medium to long term16.
Below examples show the role of insurance in the management of financial risks in the society,
economic losses from natural catastrophes, the climate insurance protection gap, and potential
benefits of resilience measure.
Role of insurance in managing financial climate risks
15 https://climate.ec.europa.eu/document/download/4df5c2fe-80f9-4ddc-8199-
37eee83e04e4_en?filename=policy_adaptation_climate_resilience_dialogue_report_en.pdf 16https://www.ecb.europa.eu/pub/pdf/other/ecb.climateinsuranceprotectiongap_EIOPA202412~6403e0de2b.en.p
df
9
Economic losses from and number of natural catastrophes in the EU
Source: EIOPA/ECB
10
The share of insured economic losses related to natural catastrophes in Europe
11
Example of financial exposure with and without adaptation measures
Source: ECB
Infrastructure impacts
Cited from EUCRA, chapter 15.3. Forzieri et al. (2018), for instance, whose analysis of current
risks to European infrastructure was presented in Table 15.1 above, estimated future financial
risks for different infrastructure systems to 2080 (see Figure 15.2). They found that while the
economic annual damage (EAD) to European infrastructure in the 2000s was EUR 3.4 billion,
it could rise to EUR 9.3 billion by the 2020s, EUR 19.6 billion by the 2050s and EUR 37.0
billion by the 2080s. Large increases in transport risk are also underlined by, for example, the
JRC PESETA IV project (Bubeck et al. (2019), Alfieri et al. (2017) and Christodoulou et al.
(2019)). It should be noted that these model results refer to annual averaged damage. Damage
in individual years, and even from individual events, can be higher than the values indicated
above. Furthermore, the model results likely underestimate actual damage as this study was
unable to consider more recent evidence on the increase in downpours and pluvial floods as a
result of climate change.
12
EN EN
EUROPEAN COMMISSION
Brussels, 27.10.2026 SWD(2026) 731 final
PART 4/5
COMMISSION STAFF WORKING DOCUMENT
IMPACT ASSESSMENT REPORT
EU Frameowork of Climate Resilience
Accompanying the document
Proposal for a REGULATION OF THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND OF THE
COUNCIL
establishing a framework to enhance climate resilience and amending Regulation (EU)
2018/1999 (European Climate Resilience Law)
{COM(2026) 730 final} - {SEC(2026) 730 final} - {SWD(2026) 730 final} -
{SWD(2026) 732 final}
1
TRACE: Projected economic damages and mortality in EU under different climate scenarios
The maps presented here display a selection of outcomes from the TRACE (Territorial Risk
Assessment of Climate in Regions of Europe) project, which focuses on assessing climate risks
at the regional level across Europe (EU-27, Norway, Switzerland, and the UK), with NUTS-3
resolution (1,366 regions). The research examines 47 climate risks under various global
warming scenarios projected for 2050. In particular, central and upper estimates of these
impacts are provided for warming levels of 1.5°C, 2°C, and 3°C in 2050.
These maps highlight two major impact areas: the effects on human mortality due to non-
optimal temperatures and poor air quality, and the direct economic impacts of climate change.
Economic impacts are further classified by sectors—agriculture, residential, industry &
commerce, coastal ecosystems, transport, and energy—and include the projected effects due to
labour productivity losses.
The following table details the climate risks included under each of the sectors of the
assessment.
2
Human mortality from non-optimal temperatures and air quality in 2050 for 1.5, 2 and 3°C global
warming, central and upper estimate
3
Economic damage in 2050 and 2100 for 1.5, 2 and 3°C global warming, central and upper estimate
4
Economic damage to agriculture sector in 2050 for 1.5, 2 and 3°C global warming, central and
upper estimate
5
Economic damage from loss of labour productivity in different sectors in 2050 for 1.5, 2 and 3°C
global warming , central and upper estimate
Note: the maps above represent the damages due to labour productivity losses. They are the result of the aggregation of the
realted losses across the six economic sectors presented at the table at the beginning of this section.
6
Economic damage to residential sector in 2050 for 1.5, 2 and 3°C global warming, central and upper
estimate
7
Economic damage to industrial & commercial sector in 2050 for 1.5, 2 and 3°C global warming,
central and upper estimate
8
Economic damage to coastal ecosystems in 2050 for 1.5, 2 and 3°C global warming, central and
upper estimate
9
Economic damage to transport sector in 2050 for 1.5, 2 and 3°C global warming, central and upper
estimate
10
Economic damage to energy sector in 2050 for 1.5, 2 and 3°C global warming, central and upper
estimate
11
International dimension and systemic risks
Impacts of climate change, both extreme weather events and gradual climatic changes, can
have cascading effects that cross borders and continents. The effects can further cascade and
escalate through political and security relations, international trade, supply chains, financial
markets, international aid as well as migration.1 As a strongly interconnected actors, the EU is
hence not only exposed to the regional effects of a changing climate, but to the transboundary
impacts of climate risks materialising elsewhere.2 For example, European companies with
assets and operations in affected areas may see shocks influence capital flows, profit margins
and insurance premiums, with potential knock-on effects for the banking sector and national
economies.
With their potential to lead to far reaching and unforeseen effects – potentially affecting
political and social stability worldwide, these transboundary risks have been increasingly
recognised as a systemic risk for the EU endangering its security and prosperity in the short
and long run.3
1 (Auer et al., 2025; Hildén et al., 2020) 2 (Hildén et al., 2020; West et al., 2021) 3 (Auer et al., 2025; Clark et al., 2025; Council of the European Union. European External Action Service, 2021;
Harris et al., 2026; Knaepen et al., 2022; West et al., 2021)
12
Figure: Examples of European exposure to cascading climate impacts.
Source: Hilden, et al. 2020
In the past, cross-border and cascading climatic impacts have taken governments and business
by surprise increasing the risk for adverse impacts and limiting local, national and EU-level
resilience.
While some policies and strategies such as the Climate Change and Defence Roadmap or the
European Green Deal already feature transboundary climate change impacts, improved policy
coherence and a comprehensive nexus approach in addressing interconnected vulnerabilities in
policies across all sectors is needed.4
This starts with recognising these cross-border impacts of climate change, monitoring current
international dependencies, such as critical resource dependencies (e.g. critical minerals,
technologies or fertiliser) and developing an understanding of climate change risk and
resilience in critical sourcing countries and strategic partners.
4 (Auer et al., 2025; Hildén et al., 2020; Knaepen et al., 2022)
13
The EU has already acted on this need with the CASCADES project, which aimed to
understand the conditions under which conditions climate risks propagate and may adversely
affects European stability.5
Furthermore, the Corporate Climate Change Adaptation Supplier-of-Suppliers Sustainability
Project aims to reveal the hidden climate risks in supply chains for improving European
resilience to cascading supply chain risks.6
5 (European Commission, 2019) 6 https://sdglabs.ai/projects/3ca3s
14
Potential benefits of climate resilience – sectoral examples
Ecosystem Resilience and its compounding mitigation effects
Ecosystem investment carries some of the highest aggregate returns, reflecting the cross-
sectoral co-benefits that healthy ecosystems deliver — flood attenuation, drought buffering,
carbon sequestration, water quality, and support for agricultural productivity. The
Commission's own Impact Assessment for the Nature Restoration Law estimated EU-wide
restoration costs at approximately €7.4 billion per year, with a benefit-cost ratio of bet 4 – 38:1.
More targeted evidence reinforces this:
• Greece (floodplain and natural water retention restoration): Restoring natural
floodplains and river retention areas delivers a BCR of 2.5, alongside ecological
benefits including improved water quality, groundwater recharge, and reduced drought
risk. 7
• Wetland restoration (EU-wide): Studies show wetland restoration reduces annual
maximum peak flows by 12–24%, lowers occurrence of high flow events by up to 45%,
increases low flows in summer by up to 21% (reducing drought risk), and reduces
nitrogen exports by 38–50% and phosphorus exports by 52–67% — delivering
measurable value to downstream agriculture and water systems. 8
Realising returns at the upper end of the 4–38:1 Nature Restoration Law range depends on
ecosystem investment being coordinated with the sectoral planning decisions that determine
where ecosystem services are most needed. The duty to consider climate risk across policy and
investment decisions is the mechanism that drives this coordination; risk ownership
frameworks clarify which authority is responsible for maintaining the ecosystem
functions that underpin returns in agriculture, water and flood management, preventing
the free-riding that currently leaves ecosystem investment chronically underfunded relative to
its cross-sectoral value.
Food Sector Returns
Agriculture accounts for more than half of total drought losses in Europe (approximately €4.8
billion annually) and faces accelerating exposure as drought frequency and severity increase
under all warming scenarios.9 The investment case for food sector adaptation is in part a case
for arresting ongoing productive capacity depletion: over 60% of European soils are currently
assessed as unhealthy, with degradation costs estimated at €40.9–72.7 billion per year from
erosion, nutrient loss, compaction and contamination alone.10 While robust benefit-cost ratios
for food sector adaptation remain difficult to quantify given the challenge of monetising
ecosystem co-benefits and the absence of standardised assessment frameworks, available
7 (European Commission. Joint Research Centre., 2020b) 8 (Aubert et al., 2022) 9 (European Environment Agency, 2026) 10 (European Environment Agency, 2026)
15
European evidence trends consistently positive. EEA analysis of 51 farm transitions across
Europe found that climate-resilient practices such as reduced tillage can deliver production cost
reductions of around 40%, diesel savings of around 50%, and labour reductions of 25–30%,
connected to lower dependence on external inputs and restored soil-water functions.
The food sector's returns depend on farmers having access to reliable climate risk information
and the agronomic guidance to act on it. The duty to consider climate risk in agricultural
planning and rural investment decisions is the mechanism through which public investment is
directed toward the practices with demonstrated returns. Climate resilience by design in food
system infrastructure, from irrigation networks to storage and supply chain logistics,
ensures that capital investment in the sector is not rendered obsolete by the climate
conditions it will face over its operational life. Risk ownership can also improve conditions
where drought losses fall on uninsured farmers and cascade to rural economies and food supply
chains, the absence of clear risk allocation discourages the anticipatory investment that the
BCR evidence justifies.
Health Sector Benefits
The health sector offers some of the most striking benefit-cost ratios in the adaptation literature,
driven primarily by the low cost but high mortality-reduction impact of heat-health early
warning systems (HHWS). EEA analysis drawing on studies across European capital cities —
including Madrid, London and Prague — estimated BCRs for heatwave warning systems
ranging from 11:1 to 3,700:1, depending on the valuation method, time horizon, and climate
scenario applied. Even at the lower end of this range, heat-health warning systems represent
among the highest-return public health investments available.
Peer-reviewed assessment of HHWS across Europe consistently classifies them as 'no-regret'
or 'low-regret' adaptation, with BCR greater than 1 under both current and projected future
climate conditions. Benefits are realised through reduced heat-related mortality and morbidity,
reduced healthcare utilisation, and reduced public health system costs — particularly for
elderly and vulnerable populations.
Urban infrastructure investments that deliver health co-benefits alongside temperature
reduction show more moderate but consistently positive returns:
• Berlin (urban green infrastructure — tree drains, facade greening, green roofs):
BCR of 1.09–1.91, accounting for reduced heat-related hospitalisations and mortality.
11
• Austrian cities — Mödling, Klagenfurt and Salzburg (green infrastructure with
high-albedo surfaces): BCR of 1.27–2.68, generating billions in localised social and
health benefits. 12
11 (Johnson, Exl et al., 2021) 12 (Johnson, See et al., 2021)
16
• Nitra, Slovakia (urban transformation to community gardens): Social return of
€2.15–€4.27 per €1 invested, beyond direct temperature reduction benefits. 13
• Ireland (social housing retrofit — fabric-first approach): BCR of 1.43–1.92 when
indirect societal benefits including improved health outcomes and reduced public
maintenance costs are included. 14
The exceptional returns on heat-health warning systems which are achievable at very low cost
relative to avoided mortality are unrealised where no authority has a clear duty to act. The duty
to consider climate risk in public health and urban planning decisions converts these no-
regret investments from optional additions into standard practice. Climate resilience by
design in urban infrastructure procurement, building codes and public space planning similarly
ensures that the moderate but consistent BCRs on green infrastructure are captured
systematically rather than project by project.
For climate-sensitive infectious diseases, the evidence similarly supports early prevention and
preparedness as highly cost-effective adaptation measures. Research concludes that integrated
surveillance systems combining epidemiological, entomological and climatic data enable
earlier outbreak detection, allowing vector control and public health interventions to be
deployed before widespread transmission occurs. These approaches can in turn reduce outbreak
size, healthcare costs and productivity losses, particularly for mosquito-borne diseases such as
dengue, chikungunya and West Nile virus, which also carry a rising global economic burden.15
Economic and Financial Returns
The economic and finance sector represents the smallest investment requirement in Table 2 but
performs a structurally distinct function in enabling more effective mobilisation of investment
flows in all other sectors. CGE modelling16 from across Spain, Austria and the Netherlands
provides indicators of fiscal returns to adaptation.17 In Spain, adaptation reduces GDP losses
from 0.69% to 0.22% under expected annual climate impacts by mid-century, with government
revenue rising 1.01% relative to a no-adaptation baseline. This is driven primarily by avoided
productivity losses and stronger consumption tax revenues. Austria shows comparable results
where GDP losses fall from 0.51% to 0.09% and government revenue rises 0.71%. The
cumulative adaptation debt stock implied by these investments remains modest at 0.10% of
GDP in Spain and 0.99% in Austria by 2050 confirming that the fiscal commitment involved
is manageable relative to the returns generated. The case of the Netherlands highlights a
13 (Vačková et al., 2025) 14 (Colclough, 2021) 15 (Roiz et al., 2024) https://linkinghub.elsevier.com/retrieve/pii/S0048969724032017; (World Health
Organisation, 2017) https://cdn.who.int/media/docs/default-source/searo/india/health-topic-pdf/9789241512978-
eng.pdf?sfvrsn=7294b7b5_2 16 Computable General Equilibrium (CGE) modelling is a frequently used quantitative methodology for
evaluating the effects of various economic scenarios on different parts of the economy. Estimations are for risk
impacts are most likely underestimations due to underlying assumptions of the models, hence benefits of
adaptation can be even higher then estimated here. 17 (Preinfalk et al., 2026)
17
particular problem in adaptation returns accounting. Modelling shows that high flood
protection costs reduce fiscal space under expected annual damages, but this result reverses
sharply under tail-risk conditions. Under severe and rare but increasingly likely flood
conditions, adaptation limits GDP losses to 0.18% compared with 16.02% without it and raises
government revenue 33.7% relative to the no-adaptation scenario. The implication is that
governments evaluating adaptation against expected annual costs alone are systematically
underinvesting relative to the fiscal risk-adjusted optimum and that the 75% insurance
protection gap, which leaves uninsured climate losses to fall on public balance sheets,
compounds this problem.
Quantified BCRs for this category are sparse in the EU literature, returns are realised primarily
through indirect channels: improved risk pricing in insurance and financial markets, reduced
credit default risk, avoided fiscal costs from uninsured losses, and faster economic recovery
after climate events. The major benefit of this sector is enabling value: risk assessment
infrastructure, climate disclosure frameworks, and financial risk management tools are
preconditions for the efficient allocation of the much larger investment flows in the other
sectors.
Defence and Security
What distinguishes climate preparedness in defence and security from the other sectors
examined above is that there has historically been a low level of data collection on both
investment requirements and returns in this space. Unlike infrastructure, health or food, where
investment needs and indicative benefit-cost ratios can be drawn from a growing body of
European evidence, the JRC and European Defence Agency noted as recently as 2023 a paucity
of quantitative studies on the impacts of climate change on military installations and an absence
of systematic guidance for assessing climate risk and resilience in defence. No equivalent of
the sectoral investment needs estimates underpinning Table 2 exists for defence. Many EU
military installations may currently be operating under unknown climate risk, with climate
hazards, energy system dependencies and cascading infrastructure failures not yet
systematically assessed across Member States' defence estates.
There are significant recent developments in this space. A growing body of analysis and
political consensus encourages climate risk assessment systematically. Defence investment
must be climate-proofed by design, and civilian and military resilience planning must be
coordinated. At the 2025 Hague Summit, NATO allies committed to investing 5% of GDP
annually in defence and security-related spending by 2035, with up to 1.5% of GDP explicitly
designated for civil preparedness, resilience, critical infrastructure protection and supply chain
resilience. The Integrated Framework's duty to consider climate risk across public investment
decisions, common risk assessment standards, and risk ownership frameworks provide exactly
the infrastructure which would ensure ownership of risk and resilience by design which can be
used to effectively mobilise increased funding toward climate-proofed assets and dual-use
capability, grounded in evidence rather than assumption, and closing the data gap that has
18
historically prevented this sector from making the investment case that the others in this
analysis can now make.
Cross Cutting Measures
Cross-cutting investments including integrated early warning and monitoring systems, climate
risk data infrastructure, and capacity building are embedded within the sectoral returns
described above but should also be acknowledged separately. EEA analysis identifies early
warning systems as a class among the highest-return adaptation investments in the literature,
with the heatwave warning system BCR evidence (11:1 to 3,700:1) representing the upper
bound of documented adaptation returns across all sectors. Multi-hazard early warning systems
that serve multiple sectors simultaneously have similarly high aggregate returns relative to their
modest operating costs.
The high returns on early warning and monitoring systems are contingent on those systems
being shared, interoperable and built on common risk data. None of this emerges from
fragmented national approaches. Climate resilience by design, applied to data infrastructure
and monitoring investment, and a common risk assessment standard underpinning the duty to
consider, are what convert isolated high-performing pilot systems into the EU-wide early
warning capability that realises returns at scale.
The degree to which the success of these investments vary is dependent on the reach and
efficacy of the actions themselves.
EN EN
EUROPEAN COMMISSION
Brussels, 27.10.2026 SWD(2026) 731 final
PART 5/5
COMMISSION STAFF WORKING DOCUMENT
IMPACT ASSESSMENT REPORT
EU Framework for Climate Resilience
Accompanying the document
Proposal for a REGULATION OF THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND OF THE
COUNCIL
establishing a framework to enhance climate resilience and amending Regulation (EU)
2018/1999 (European Climate Resilience Law)
{COM(2026) 730 final} - {SEC(2026) 730 final} - {SWD(2026) 730 final} -
{SWD(2026) 732 final}
1
ANNEX 9: POLICY PREPAREDNESS ANALYSIS BASED ON
EUCRA
This Annex provides an overview of the policy preparedness of the key EU policies. It
complements the evidence referred to in the SWD section 2.1 regarding consequences of inaction
and related annex 8 that covers expected evolution of damages without further policy measures.
The relationship of physical preparedness and policy preparedness1 is presented in section 5.2 of
the Impact Assessment:
While talking about the preparedness of the European economy and society and it is
important to distinguish here between policy preparedness and physical
preparedness/resilience. Since EUCRA analysed policy characteristics (policy horizon,
policy readiness, risk ownership) and translated them into urgency classes, it provided the
best available comprehensive proxy for policy preparedness. The economic losses and
fatalities data reflect physical preparedness. Policy and physical preparedness are closely
interlinked, with policy preparedness being often a condition and a driver for physical
preparedness. If addressed together, they can improve and harmonise the overall
preparedness for climate impacts.
The available evidence regarding sector policy preparedness is not directly comparable due to the
use of differing data categories in information sources, but it illustrates the gaps, fragmentation
and duplications in the policy frameworks and implementation at sector level, which constitute
“regulatory failure”, as explained in section 2.3.1.3 of the Impact Assessment. It also complements
the information provided Annex 10 about the policy preparedness of the current adaptation policy
framework. This also shows how the initiative would be coherent with existing policies, and create
basis for strengthening coherence across other policies while also streamlining approaches.
It is structured in a cascade from wider view to more granular. It first provides overall assessment
of policy readiness, then the assessment of exposure of key policy areas to major risks, and then
refer to the available evidence regarding individual policies, all based on the EUCRA.
Policy preparedness 1: estimated overall policy readiness to address risks
To present policy preparedness of specific policies, the annex uses EUCRA evidence that identifies
risks in the five EUCRA risk clusters, links these to broad policy areas. The EUCRA analysis of
policy characteristics (policy horizon, policy readiness, risk ownership) and the translation of this
into Urgency classes is the best available comprehensive proxy for current policy
preparedness against the major risks. It takes into account the lead times from policy decisions
1 Additional information in Annex 4 and the supporting report
2
to changes in physical preparedness; it looks at the “paper potential” of the existing policies and
considers implementation evidence where available; it also looks at the policy risks ownership
distribution between EU and MS. The assessment explicitly recognises that limited evidence is
available regarding national level, and limited assessment of EU level policies and their
implementation. Given the importance of both for a coherent assessment of preparedness, it
therefore has used a default “medium” policy readiness in its assessment, indicating limited
consideration of climate hazards, short-term focus, lack of proactive actions, or a lack of clear
targets2.
Based on this proxy evidence, the EUCRA risk assessment can be referred to as a baseline for
both physical preparedness under current policies (in Risk severity columns) and policy
preparedness (in the Urgency to act column). It is important to note that EUCRA2 (foreseen Q4
2028) methodology is expected to strengthen the analysis of all aspects including policy
characteristics which would provide a more appropriate baseline for assessment.
2 (European Environment Agency, 2024), chapter 20.3.2 Policy readiness analysis and its limitations
3
4
Policy preparedness 2: EUCRA estimated exposure of EU policy areas to the major risks, and key national-level policies
Exposure of EU policy areas
Based on evidence of current policies across the full EUCRA analysis which also identifies
individual policies, its Chapter 20 provides an overall assessment of the exposure of EU policy
areas. It shows that risks are some policy areas are exposed to multiple climate risks, and that each
risk is shared between multiple policy areas.
This underpins EUCRA message that the complex risk ownership is a factor that holds back
adaptation measures.
5
Exposure of national policies
EUCRA policy assessment does not systematically cover national policies. It does recognise
broadly that there are several critical areas where integration of adaptation by Member States is
lacking, including infrastructure and the economy, and that there are significant governance
barriers are hindering progress on mainstreaming adaptation /which/ relate to departmental silos
between different governance structures that prevent effective coordination, constrained
administrative capacity and lack of accessible tools. Itidentifies a range of nationally-owned
policy categories that are exposed, such as
• Spatial planning and infrastructure (built environment, coastal management)
• Building codes / zoning
• Heat-health action plans
• Public health policy and healthcare organisation
• Energy policy (in some Member States)
• Transportation policy
• Forest management
• Environmental monitoring (nutrients, algal blooms)
• Civil protection and emergency preparedness
• National adaptation strategies and plans (NAS/NAP)
• Taxation and social policies (food security, vulnerable groups)
• Economic and industrial strategy
• Fiscal policy / public finance management
• Financial regulation and monetary affairs
• National adaptation funding mechanisms
• Vector and infectious disease control programmes
6
Policy preparedness 3: EUCRA evidence regarding individual policies
As identified above, for each identified key risk chapter, EUCRA mentions around 120 specific
EU-level policies, and identifies 84 EU policies that could be used to address the risks. The
EUCRA Chapter 21 provides for each risk a 1st - order list of key current EU solutions policies,
links to key exposed policies to the major risks. As noted above, the policy readiness assessment
in EUCRA was tentative, it did not cover national policies, was not comprehensive regarding EU
policies, and did not seek to quantify the potential benefits including co-benefits. Therefore this
cannot be considered a sufficient basis for assessing preparedness of individual policies. At EU
level, the assessment of the potential choices for individual policies has not been done separately.
Such assessments will continue to take place in the context of existing impact assessment
processes.
For reference, EUCRA provides evidence regarding specific policies in the example format:
The supporting report (more precisely Appendix 4) provides an indicative prioritisation of the
policies it identified per each cluster on the basis of EUCRA.
The methodological difficulty of identifying individual key solution policies is underlined in
EUCRA, which throughout stresses the interconnections between risks and the solutions. There
are scientific approaches to dealing with complexity and to optimise how different sector and
policy interests could be balanced.
However these need as input a series
of value judgements and assumptions,
which compound when added up.
One example of such approach is the
Dynamic Adaptive Policy Pathways
for Multi-Risk (DAPP-MR) approach
developed under the MYRIAD3
project. The Integrated Framework is
expected to improve the accessibility
3 https://dashboard.myriadproject.eu/methods/multi-risk-pathways/
7
of such tools across the EU, but will not prescribe their use for specific decisions in policy sectors.
8
ANNEX 10: CLIMATE RESILIENCE GAPS IN ADAPTATION
POLICIES AND SECTORAL POLICIES
This annex explains in more detail the currents gaps in horizontal adaptation policies and
sectoral/ thematic policies in addressing climate resilience.
Adaptation policies
Climate resilience and adaptation are areas of shared EU competence, with action required
at both Union and Member State level. At Union level, the current horizontal climate resilience
governance framework combines binding and non-binding policy instruments. The legally binding
European Climate Law and Governance Regulation are complemented by the non-binding EU
Strategy on Adaptation to Climate Change (established under the Climate Law as a
Communication) the Commission Communication on managing climate risks, and with ad hoc
knowledge products as the Commission guidelines on Member States’ national adaptation
strategies and plans and EUCRA.
EU Strategy on Adaptation to Climate Change
The EU Strategy on Adaptation to Climate Change is a non-binding instrumentthat sets out
the Union vision to become a climate-resilient society by 2050. The original strategy dates from
2013 and was revised in 2021 to consider the Paris Agreement’s temperature goal of 1.5°C and
puts forward a multitude of actions for the Commission. After its adoption, climate projections for
Europe have however evolved significantly and now indicate stronger warming. In addition, no
European climate risk assessment was available at the time of the revision of the strategy, and it
therefore does not address climate risks in a comprehensive manner nor identify responsible actors.
The strategy’s non-binding nature means that it cannot create enforceable obligations on the Union
and the MSs to cater for climate impacts in a coherent way, nor can it establish harmonised
approaches or ensure systematic consideration of climate risks in sectoral policies. The Strategy
does not constitute a solid overall framework due to its aspirational nature and the fact that
it is based on outdated assumptions. So far, it has resulted only in limited progress in
horizontal climate resilience and sectoral policies.
The first Union level progress assessment of 2023 by the Commission highlighted weaknesses
in translating the EU Adaptation Strategy into measurable and sufficiently rapid resilience
outcomes. It noted that several of the actions were still to advance. The assessment could not
provide conclusions on how climate resilient the Union was due to absence of progress tracking,
robust assessment frameworks, persistent data gaps and because adaptation measures are outpaced
by the physical climate impacts.
9
European Climate Law
The 2021 European Climate Law is a Regulation establishing the main legal foundation for
horizontal climate adaptation action at Union and MS level, with some links to sectoral
policies. It sets out a general obligation to ensure continuous progress in enhancing adaptive
capacity, strengthening resilience and reducing vulnerability to climate change, in accordance with
Article 7 of the Paris Agreement. It also requires the Commission to adopt and regularly review
the Union adaptation strategy, and MS to adopt, implement and review national adaptation
strategies and plans, based on robust climate change and vulnerability analyses, progress
assessments and indicators. The Law contains provisions for five-yearly assessments by the
Commission of Union progress and measures, and of national measures.
While the Law creates a binding legal basis for climate adaptation, it does not provide a
sufficiently comprehensive and operational framework to ensure coherent and effective
climate resilience action across the Union. The Law does not specify the future climate
conditions to which the Union and MSs should adapt or set specific objectives or targets. The
current provisions on climate risk assessments and strategies and plans remain general and are not
sufficient to ensure systematic consideration of climate risks in Union sectoral policies and across
MS. Provisions on participation, governance and transboundary cooperation are not adaptation-
specific, while the provisions on progress assessment do not provide an adequate basis for
evaluating implementation, effectiveness and outcomes.
The Commission assessment of Member States’ adaptation progress under the European
Climate Law showed already in 2023 that, while national climate adaptation frameworks
were in place, major weaknesses remained in their operationalisation and implementation.
Overall, key gaps concerned insufficient climate risk and investment needs assessments, lack of
dedicated budgets, use of outdated scientific data, weak interinstitutional coordination and
integration of nature-based solutions in strategic and sectoral policies, and missing indicators for
monitoring of actions and results. Due to lack of harmonised approaches under the Law across all
steps of the climate adaptation policy cycle, the Commission could not assess the real progress on
the ground towards enhanced climate preparedness and resilience. Rather, the assessment focused
on processes and administrative arrangements. Furthermore, the Commission could not assess
relative progress at MS level nor could have it aggregated in a meaningful manner. In view of this,
the Commission identified needs for more evidence-based harmonisation of assessment criteria.
These findings were repeated in the 8th Environment Action Programme Mid-Term Review.
Governance Regulation
The 2018 Governance Regulation provides the EU framework for planning and reporting on
climate and energy policies, structured around key areas including GHG emissions and removals,
share of renewable energy sources (RES) and energy savings due to energy efficiency (EE). It
requires MSs to set out their planned policies and measures in integrated national energy and
climate plans (NECPs) and long-term strategies (LTSs). Second, it requires regular reporting on
10
progress in implementing those plans and achieving the agreed national targets. In this way, the
Governance Regulation links forward-looking planning with systematic progress reporting across
the five dimensions of the Energy Union: decarbonisation, including greenhouse gas emissions
and removals and renewable energy; energy efficiency; energy security; internal energy market;
and research, innovation and competitiveness. In relation to adaptation, it requires adaptation
goals to be reflected in NECPs “where applicable” and sets the reporting channel through
which Member States provide information on horizontal national adaptation actions, as well
as on some sectoral actions.
However, the Governance Regulation has not been sufficient to support the level of climate
resilience needed across the Union and MSs and is not fit to become the primary governance
framework for climate resilience and adaptation.
As the Governance Regulation was designed to support the EU’s 2030 climate and energy
framework and delivery of the 2030 targets, it was not adopted to steer a comprehensive and
iterative climate adaptation policy cycle. Due to the design of climate and energy targets,
progress can be assessed against quantified and measurable objectives. Monitoring and reporting
methodologies tend to be more standardized. Climate adaptation does not follow the same
architecture. There is no quantified and measurable EU target for climate resilience and
adaptation, nor national targets. Progress towards climate resilience cannot be captured
primarily through target delivery, emissions accounting or technology deployment. It depends
instead on whether climate risks are identified, whether preparedness is improved, and whether
climate resilience is strengthened across territories, sectors and governance levels. This makes
climate adaptation less suited to an instrument whose core function is to track delivery against
quantified climate and energy targets.
Practice shows that adaptation goals in NECPs are absent, general or insufficiently defined. The
2024 Commission report on the review of the Governance Regulation and the and the 2025
EU-wide assessment of the final updated NECPs confirm that climate adaptation remains
insufficiently addressed in the national planning. NECPs often refer to national adaptation
strategies and plans rather than systematically integrate climate risks, vulnerabilities and
adaptation needs into energy and climate planning. While the Regulation has improved the
completeness and quality of Member States’ reporting on adaptation to some extent, gaps and
inconsistencies persist in the scope and quality of information reported under Article 19(1), and
adaptation reporting lacks indicators to track progress. The 2025 EU-wide assessment of the final
updated NECPs reconfirmed that adaptation remains insufficiently integrated. Only some
MSs adequately address preparedness and climate resilience in the NECPs, and the Commission’s
adaptation related recommendations have been taken up only partially.
Further, Member States are not required to take into account national climate risk assessments
when preparing NECPs. As a result, adaptation may be formally covered but is not systematically
embedded in the planning and decision-making process. This also limits the effectiveness of
progress assessment. Where adaptation goals are vaguely defined and where reporting quality
11
remains uneven, the Commission has a limited basis to assess whether real progress has been
achieved, even within the narrow scope of energy-related sectors covered in the NECPs. In
conclusion, relying on the NECP structure would keep climate resilience and adaptation
considerations too narrow, energy and mitigation-centered and insufficiently granular.
Instead, climate resilience and adaptation require a climate risk-based governance model.
This starts with the identification of climate risks and the assessment of preparedness gaps across
Member States. Policy design must then focus on actions and measures to reduce risks before
climate impacts materialise. Monitoring should assess whether these have improved climate
resilience across sectors and levels of governance.
The requirements under the Governance Regulation, including public consultation, multilevel
climate and energy dialogue, regional cooperation and the Commission assessment can provide
limited entry points for climate adaptation considerations. However, they are designed around
climate and energy, focusing on stakeholders from these fields. Stakeholders from sectors such as
agriculture, transport, health, environment and other relevant sectors outside the scope of NECPs
are not represented. As a result, climate adaptation may be covered formally, but is not
systematically embedded in the planning, consultation and decision-making processes.
The sectoral scope of the Governance Regulation is centered around energy system transformation
and greenhouse gas emissions accounting and reductions. In practice, this means that NECPs
primarily address energy and greenhouse gas-related issues, including for e.g. electricity and
transmission infrastructure, market integration or energy poverty. Long-term strategies (LTSs)
similarly focus on long-term greenhouse gas emission reductions and removals, including sectoral
pathways for electricity, industry, transport, heating and cooling, buildings, agriculture, waste and
land use, land-use change and forestry (LULUCF).
This scope can accommodate only limited climate resilience and adaptation aspects that
directly link to the energy system, such as climate impacts affecting energy security, cooling
water availability for power plants or biomass availability for energy. However, it does not reflect
the full sectoral scope of climate resilience. Expanding NECPs to cover the full climate resilience
and adaptation agenda across all EU sector policies would risk overburdening an already complex
instrument whose effectiveness depends on maintaining a manageable scope.
Climate resilience and adaptation needs can be hardly adequately addressed in an instrument
primarily designed around energy system transformation, emissions trajectories and climate
mitigation targets. It requires an all-sectors-encompassing approach, extending well beyond
energy and sectors currently covered by climate acquis. A broad set of sectors and policy areas
need to be addressed to ensure preparedness and progress towards climate resilience, for e.g. crisis
management (including civil protection and emergency management, security and defence);
ecosystems (including biodiversity, forestry, marine and coastal areas, water management, land-
use and spatial planning); food (including agriculture and rural development); health;
infrastructure (including the built environment, energy, transport, urban development,
12
information and communications technologies, cultural heritage); and economy and finance
(including finance and insurance, industry, tourism and fisheries).
Adaptation responses are also territorially specific. They must reflect national, regional and
local circumstances, including geography, climate conditions, settlement patterns, infrastructure,
economic structure and institutional capacity. A degree of variation across Member States, regions
and localities is therefore necessary for effective adaptation.
13
Table 2 Gaps in current horizontal Union climate adaptation policies
EU Strategy on Adaptation to Climate
Change
(*not legally binding)
Governance Regulation (GovReg) European Climate Law (ECL)
Objectives
Heading 2: (Forging a climate-resilient
Union): “Long-term vision” of the EU to
become a climate-resilient society in 2050
- Article 5(1): MS and COM to ensure continuous
progress on adaptation
Common reference global warming trajectory
- - -
Duty to consider climate risks
- - Article 6(4) The Commission shall assess whether
draft measures or legislative proposals, including
budgetary proposals, are consistent with ensuring
progress on adaptation. When making its draft
measures and legislative proposals, the Commission
shall endeavour to align them with the objectives of
the ECL.
Climate risk assessments
- - Article 5(4): MS to base adaptation strategies and
plans on “robust climate change and vulnerability
analyses…”
Adaptation plan/strategy
- - Article 5(2): COM to adopt and regularly review
Union strategy
14
Heading 8 (Improving adaptation strategies
and plans): Voluntary COM guidance to MS
(also covering risk assessments)
Article 4(a)(1)(iii) and Annex I: MS to include
in NECPs info on adaptation goals “where
applicable”
Article 5(4): MSto adopt, implement and review
national adaptation strategies and plans + some
limited guidance
- Annex IV: MS to include in Long-term
strategies information on “adaptation policies
and measures”
-
Monitoring and reporting
- Article 17: MS to report biennially progress on
national energy and climate plans, incl adaptation
goals
Article 19(1): MS to report biennially on
national adaptation actions pursuant to
Annex VIII and UNFCCC and Paris Agreement
Article 5(4): MS to report national adaptation
actions under GovReg 19(1)
- ANNEX VIII: Reporting requirements on
national adaptation actions
-
Assessment of progress
- - Article 6(1) and (2): COMto assess regularly
collective progress by MS and consistency
of Union measures
- - Article 7(1) and (2): COM to assess regularly
consistency of national measures and to issue
recommendations
Indicators
- - -
Transboundary cooperation
15
Heading 8 (Improving adaptation strategies
and plans): COM to
“stimulate cooperation” regionally and across
borders
Article 12: MS to cooperate with each other on
NECPs, no clear reference to adaptation
-
Just resilience
Heading 9 (Fostering local, individual, and
just resilience) acknowledges that achieving
resilience in a just and fair way is essential
- Article 5(3): Policies on adaptation ‘shall focus, in
particular, on the most vulnerable and impacted
populations’
Guidelines
- - Article 5(5): COM to adopt guidelines for climate
risk identification, classification and management in
projects and programmes (one-off)
NOTE: The table compares the content and scope of climate adaptation-relevant policies. It does not assess legal force.
16
Coverage of key dimensions of the initiative in selected sectoral and thematic EU policies
With the context and caveats provided in Annex 9, the below provides a preliminary mapping of
selected EU sector policies and their current alignment with the main elements of the integrated
framework.
It is important to underline that the choice of which sectors, and which policies are a priority
is a value-decision of what and how the Commission could prioritise. The selection below
does not represent such a prioritisation or ranking of policies. It reflects the authors
appreciation of the EUCRA evidence regarding what could be some of the impacted and/or
influential policies in each EUCRA cluster. A more complete and structured assessment is
expected to be part of the next EUCRA, currently in preparation by the EEA, and due in 2028.
The table below shows that, on paper, most policies have some potential to address climate
resilience considerations. At the same time, it is not an indication whether and how well they
currently deliver on the key dimensions of the initiative as identified in report. There is no
comparable assessment available; the evidence presented Annex 9 regarding high risks in
broader policy categories remains the primary indication of limited effectiveness and
efficiency of policies.
17
Table 3 Indicative mapping of readiness of select EU policies to deliver on the key elements of the initiative
Rating scale — Solid: explicitly and operationally addressed with binding or clear obligations. Partial: mentioned or implied but without binding requirements,
specific targets, or enforcement mechanism. Absent: not addressed.
Cluster Policy / Instrument Binding? a. Scope b. Objectives
/ Targets c. Future
Climate d. Scenarios e.
Responsibility f. Planning g. Monitoring h. Review
CLUSTER 1: CRISIS MANAGEMENT TOOLS
Crisis Mgmt Preparedness Union Strategy (JOIN(2025)130) No Solid Partial Partial Absent Partial Partial Partial Absent
Crisis Mgmt UCPM — COM(2025) 548 [proposed] Yes* Solid Partial Partial Partial Partial Solid Partial Absent
Crisis Mgmt Cross-Border Health Threats (2022/2371) Yes Partial Partial Absent Absent Partial Partial Absent Solid
Crisis Mgmt EU Solidarity Fund / SEAR Yes Partial Absent Absent Absent Partial Absent Absent Absent
CLUSTER 2: ECOSYSTEMS (nature, biodiversity, water, forests)
Ecosystems 8th Environment Action Programme (2022/591) Partly Solid Solid Solid Absent Partial Absent Partial Absent
Ecosystems Water Resilience Strategy (COM(2025)275) No Solid Solid Solid Partial Partial Partial Partial Absent
Ecosystems Floods Directive (2007/60/EC) Yes Solid Solid Solid Partial Solid Solid Partial Partial
Ecosystems Water Framework Directive (2000/60/EC) Yes Partial Solid Partial Absent Solid Solid Solid Partial
Ecosystems Nature Restoration Law (2024/1991) Yes Solid Solid Solid Solid Solid Solid Solid Partial
Ecosystems Marine Strategy Framework Dir. (2008/56) Yes Partial Partial Absent Absent Solid Solid Solid Solid
Ecosystems EU Forest Strategy 2030 (COM(2021)572) No Solid Solid Solid Absent Solid Partial Partial Solid
CLUSTER 3: FOOD
18
Cluster Policy / Instrument Binding? a. Scope b. Objectives
/ Targets c. Future
Climate d. Scenarios e.
Responsibility f. Planning g. Monitoring h. Review
Food CAP (Reg. 2021/2115 & 2021/2116) Yes Partial Solid Partial Absent Partial Solid Solid Solid
Food Common Fisheries Policy (Reg. 1380/2013) Yes Partial Solid Partial Partial Solid Solid Solid Partial
Food Water Reuse Regulation (2020/741) Yes Solid Solid Solid Partial Solid Solid Solid Solid
Food Groundwater Directive (2006/118/EC) Yes Partial Solid Absent Absent Solid Solid Solid Partial
Food Soil Monitoring Directive (2025/2360) Yes* Partial Solid Partial Absent Partial Partial Solid Absent
CLUSTER 4: HEALTH
Health EU OSH Strategic Framework 2021–2027 No Partial Partial Partial Absent Partial Absent Absent Absent
Health OSH Framework Directive (89/391/EEC) Yes Partial Partial Absent Absent Partial Partial Absent Partial
Health Energy Performance of Buildings Dir.
(2024/1275) & linked Yes Partial Absent Partial Partial Partial Partial Absent Solid
Health HERA (Commission Decision 2021) No Partial Partial Partial Absent Partial Partial Absent Partial
CLUSTER 5: INFRASTRUCTURE
Infrastructure Critical Entities Resilience Dir. (2022/2557) Yes Solid Solid Partial Partial Solid Solid Solid Solid
Infrastructure EIA Directive (2011/92 + 2014/52) Yes Partial Partial Partial Absent Partial Partial Absent Partial
Infrastructure European Standardisation (mixed) No* Partial N.A. Partial Partial Partial N.A. N.A. Partial
Infrastructure Public Procurement Directives (2014/24+25) Yes Partial Partial Partial Absent Partial Absent Absent Partial
Infrastructure Drinking Water Directive (2020/2184) Yes Solid Solid Partial Absent Solid Solid Solid Solid
Infrastructure Urban Wastewater Treatment Dir. (2024/3019) Yes Solid Solid Solid Partial Solid Solid Solid Solid
Infrastructure Security of Supply Framework (current) Yes Absent Absent Absent Absent Partial Partial Partial Partial
19
Cluster Policy / Instrument Binding? a. Scope b. Objectives
/ Targets c. Future
Climate d. Scenarios e.
Responsibility f. Planning g. Monitoring h. Review
Infrastructure TEN-T Regulation (2024/1679) Yes Solid Solid Solid Partial Partial Solid Partial Solid
Infrastructure TEN-E Regulation (2022/869) Yes Solid Partial Solid Partial Partial Absent Solid Solid
CLUSTER 6: ECONOMY AND FINANCE
Economy/Finance Budgetary Frameworks Dir. (2011/85 + rev.) Yes Partial Partial Partial Absent Partial Partial Partial Partial
Economy/Finance CSRD (Dir. 2022/2464 + ESRS 2023/2772) Yes Solid Solid Partial Partial Partial Partial Solid Solid
Economy/Finance Solvency II (revised Dir. 2025/2) Yes Solid Solid Partial Solid Partial Solid Solid Solid
Economy/Finance CRR3/CRD6 (Reg. 2024/1623 / Dir.
2024/1619) Yes Solid Solid Partial Partial Solid Partial Partial Solid
Economy/Finance Credit Rating Agencies Reg. (1060/2009) Yes Partial Absent Absent Absent Partial Absent Absent Partial
Economy/Finance Critical Raw Materials Act (2024/1252) &
SCAN Yes Partial Partial Partial Absent Solid Partial Partial Partial
Economy/Finance Tourism Strategy 2026 [forthcoming] No Solid Absent Partial Absent Absent Absent Absent Absent
Economy/Finance EU Integrated Wildfire Risk Mgmt Strategy
2026 No Solid Partial Solid Partial Partial Partial Partial Absent
Economy/Finance Coastal Strategy (COM(2026)530) No Solid Solid Solid Partial Partial Absent Absent Absent
Economy/Finance Islands Strategy (COM(2026)520) No Solid Solid Solid Absent Partial Absent Absent Absent
20
ANNEX 11: DEFINITIONS
This annex provides more details on some important concepts used in the main text which, due to
the text length limit, could not be fully explained there.
Climate risk ownership
Risk ownership, in the EU adaptation context, refers to the distribution of responsibilities
between public authorities for policy decisions (including implementation choices)that have the
potential to reduce exposure or vulnerability to climate risks in their primary domain and for other
policies. This relates to the division of responsibility along two axes:
• Between the Union and its Member States, and between governance levels within
Member States.
• Within the governance levels of Union and/or Member States, as for example reflected
in the policy mandates of the different government departments.
Risk ownership is strongly related to accountability. It does not refer to the ownership of
financial risks, which are distributed across public and private stakeholders.
Tolerable residual risk
Tolerable residual risk refers to the potential losses (of life, value, etc) that are acceptable to the
decisionmaker, based on the significance of potential impacts from climate hazards and the
expected reduction in exposures and/or vulnerability that would be achieved with the planned
actions/measures (residual). It reflects the desired level of protection in the context of uncertainties
in available evidence, constraints (financial, technical, political etc) and value priorities. The use
of the concept is also described in the Better Regulation Tool 14.
Climate resilience by design
Climate resilience by design is part of the concept of Preparedness and Security by design. It means
embedding climate resilience considerations into the design phase of EU legislation and policy
decisions as well as investment and financing decisions. Reducing exposure and/or vulnerability
under plausible future climates from the outset, it seeks to ensure that increasing hazard events
do not become unexpected or compound crises. It does not mean total protection against climate
risks. The approach is anticipatory and complements the disaster risk management measures that
deal with the residual risks. A policy, societal system, activity, physical asset or organisation is
climate resilient by design if:
• It considers climate risks that could materialise in its lifetime using plausible climate
scenarios and the Reference Warming Trajectory; and
• Its design and implementation include appropriate adjustments and/or measures allowing
to avoid unacceptable climate risks; and
21
• Those adjustments and/or measures do not unduly decrease the resilience or sustainability
of other activities, physical assets or organisations (which would be considered as
maladaptation).
• The principle should be utilised in policy planning, implementation and monitoring, via
the range of available policy instruments for the Union and Member States, including
legislation, standardization, coordination, incentives, investments and awareness raising.
The responsibility for developing the exact method for climate resilience by design for a
specific sector or region should be with the risk owners.
Just resilience
Just resilience is a set of policies, measures, and guiding principles intended to tackle systemic
inequalities in the transition towards a climate-resilient society, in line with the principles of
the European Pillar of Social Rights. It ensures that vulnerable individuals and social groups
benefit from climate adaptation efforts fairly and are not disproportionately burdened by climate
impacts, by integrating fair access to opportunities, resources and inclusion in decision-making
processes for climate adaptation policies, while recognising diverse values and leaving no one
behind.
Unequal burden refers to the unequal exposure to hazards and distribution of climate impacts
and risks due to, pre-existing inequalities and differences in adaptive capacities and capabilities
(including e.g. social-economic, demographic, historical and intersectional injustice), that result in
exacerbated impacts and increased vulnerabilities for certain population groups4.
′Leaving no one behind′ in adaptation action, refers to the distribution of benefits and burdens
of adaptation responses among all social groups and encompasses fair and transparent processes
including the fair distribution of political power and participation in policymaking, avoiding
maladaptive outcomes and targeting the underlying causes of pre‑existing inequalities5.
Vulnerabilities to climate risks and adaptation action are based on characteristics such as age
(children, youth and elderly), health (including physical abilities, and disabilities), gender as well
as socio-economic status, type of occupation, and group-based vulnerabilities (including
indigenous peoples, migrants and ethnic minorities)6.
The 2021 European Climate Adaptation Strategy highlights that “achieving resilience in a just and
fair way is essential so that the benefits of climate adaptation are widely and equitably shared.”
Furthermore, the 2023 Commission Guidelines on Member States′ adaptation strategies and plans
urges Member States to prioritise “socially equitable adaptation measures.” At international level,
within the UAE framework for Global Climate Resilience7 parties will need to consider gender
4 EEA, 2025. Social fairness in preparing for climate change: how just resilience can benefit communities across
Europe | Publications | European Environment Agency (EEA) 5 EEA, 2025. Social fairness in preparing for climate change: how just resilience can benefit communities across
Europe | Publications | European Environment Agency (EEA) 6 EEA Report 01/2024. European Climate Risk Assessment – Chapter 19 Social justice and cohesion European
Climate Risk Assessment | Publications | European Environment Agency (EEA) 7 Decisions under 2/CMA.5 and CMA.6
22
responsive, participatory and human rights approaches and ensure intergenerational equity, social
justice and social inclusion in their adaptation efforts.
‘Climate resilience’ and ‘climate adaptation’
Climate resilience refers to the capacity of social, economic, and environmental systems to
anticipate and manage climate impacts, minimise their damage, and recover or reorganise in ways
that maintain their essential functions, identity, and structure, while also retaining the capacity for
adaptation, learning, and transformation. To safeguard societal wellbeing, economic activity, and
a healthy environment, people, communities, and governments must be equipped to address the
unavoidable impacts of climate change. This resilience – the ability to withstand adverse climate
conditions – can be achieved through adaptation actions such as strengthening disaster response
and recovery capacities, climate-proofing critical infrastructures and essential services, enhancing
climate information and early-warning systems, and integrating long-term planning.
Climate adaptation refers to adjustments in ecological, social, or economic systems in response
to actual or expected climatic stimuli and their effects. It encompasses changes in processes,
practices, and structures designed to moderate potential damages or to benefit from opportunities
associated with climate change. Adaptation measures can include building flood defences,
establishing early-warning systems for extreme weather, cultivating drought-resistant crops, or
reconfiguring business operations and policy frameworks.
23
ANNEX 12: REFERENCE GLOBAL WARMING TRAJECTORY
FOR EUROPEAN CLIMATE RISK MANAGEMENT DECISIONS
In the preparations for the European Integrated Framework for Climate Resilience, feedback from
the Council, Member States and other stakeholders has called for considering the establishment of
common temperature reference scenarios/trajectories for climate risk management decisions as
one of the avenues for encouraging more systemic and proactive action across the EU. This was
noted in the 2025 Council Conclusions, and feedback to the Call for Evidence and to the Open
Public Consultation (Annex 2).
This Annex outlines the policy rationale and the scientific evidence used to inform the reference
global warming trajectory proposed in this Impact Assessment.
The ‘reference global warming trajectory’ is defined as a set of global warming levels each
achieved around a specific future time horizon. For brevity, the ‘reference global warming
trajectory’ is also referred to as ‘reference warming trajectory’, ‘reference trajectory’ or
‘trajectory’ in the following text.
Policy rationale for a reference global warming trajectory
The need for a shared climatic reference for adaptation decisions
Robust climate risk assessments are essential to inform decision-makers about the risks
stemming from a range of possible climate futures and associated uncertainties, and are thus a
precondition for decisions that can reduce climate risks and enhance climate resilience. There are
established methods for considering the full range of climate scenarios in climate risk assessments
(CRAs), reflecting the uncertainties around possible changes to the climatic system and their
possible impacts8. Climate scenarios are here defined as encompassing the range of future
scenarios used in CRAs, including emission scenarios, global warming level-based scenarios, and
scenarios representative of future climatic conditions. At the same time, the complexity and
breadth of climate scenarios is one of the factors that is holding back the integration of climate
resilience considerations into relevant policy and investment decisions.
The reference global warming trajectory, on the other hand, will give decision-makers and
society at large a clear reference point against which to calibrate decisions, ensuring a shared
foundation for climate resilience across the EU. By providing a shared understanding of the future
global warming levels that society needs to be prepared for, the reference global warming
trajectory will specifically help decision-making by:
• Communicating with clarity about the need to prepare and adapt to a more adverse climate
which cannot be assumed to resemble the past.
8 IPCC (2014), Integrated Risk and Uncertainty Assessment of Climate Change Response Policies, in Climate
Change 2014: Mitigation of Climate Change. Contribution of Working Group III to the Fifth Assessment Report of
the Intergovernmental Panel on ClimateChange.
https://www.ipcc.ch/site/assets/uploads/2018/02/ipcc_wg3_ar5_chapter2.pdf
24
• Simplifying the integration of climate considerations in policy and investment decisions in
areas that are exposed to climate risks, such as infrastructure, buildings, energy, etc., at all
governance levels.
• Promoting consistency, comparability and compatibility of adaptation decisions across sectors
and countries.
Global warming is regarded as the most suitable choice of parameter to set a common reference
for EU climate risk management decisions, because:
• It is the universally accepted metric for monitoring the pace of climate change and projecting
the potential benefits of global emission reduction efforts.
• It is a well-defined physical quantity for which, despite existing uncertainties, models perform
well in reproducing its recent past and current evolution. Although the pace of future change
varies across models (see section 2.4), there is full agreement that global mean temperatures
will keep increasing with continued emissions.
• From a practical point of view, it is already used in several climate risk assessments and
national adaptation plans across the EU, and the global scientific community provides regular
estimates of its current levels and future projections.
Global warming is quantified via Global Warming Levels, which are defined as changes in multi-
decadal global near-surface air temperature over land and ocean compared to the pre-industrial
average computed over the period 1850-19009.
Empowering decision-making
Translation into localised climatic changes
Setting a reference global warming trajectory within the Integrated Framework will promote an
EU-wide common understanding of the global warming levels we all need to at least prepare for.
Still, regional and local manifestations of climate change, whether related to changes to mean and
extreme temperature or other climatic variables like precipitation, and the resulting impacts will
vary greatly across the EU and within Member States. The trajectory based on global warming
levels does not in itself convey the expected climate changes and impacts at EU and national scales,
and as such is not operational, meaning it cannot be readily considered in risk assessments and
planning.
To achieve meaning and useability in each specific context, the trajectory will have to be translated
into corresponding (e.g. national, local) relevant values for a range of climatic variables at the
appropriate spatial and temporal resolutions. For these implementation steps, dedicated research,
analysis, data and methodologies needs to be developed by relevant European and national bodies.
There would be benefits in doing this translation through a coordinated and cooperative approach
between relevant actors.
9 IPCC (2021), The Physical Science Basis. Contribution of Working Group I to the Sixth Assessment Report of the
Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change. Chapter 1. https://www.ipcc.ch/report/ar6/wg1/chapter/chapter-1/
25
Implementation flexibility
The EU and each Member State should ensure that the reference warming trajectory is embedded
into relevant decision-making processes. It should be considered as the baseline in adaptation
decisions, building on its integration in risk assessments.
Depending on contextual considerations, such as specific vulnerabilities, the timeframe of policies
and investments and value associated with losses, adaptation decisions can and should also
consider more adverse possible climatic futures, including tipping points as relevant, and
timescales beyond the end of the century (for example, for sea level rise). The decisions also need
to reflect uncertainties in projected warming levels, as the projections for near-and medium-term
under various scenarios point to a small range of warming outcomes, while the projections for end
of century have a wider range.
The EU Institutions should embed the trajectory into their policies and plans in a way that is
appropriate to the geographic and sectoral coverage of the decisions.
Need for review cycle
The reference warming trajectory should be reviewed regularly on timescales that are supportive
of the EU and national adaptation cycles. The review should be in line with the evolution of
observed warming trends, climate science and global emission policies, and consider relevant
assessments (e.g. the Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change (IPCC) Assessment Reports
(AR), United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP) Emissions Gap Report, European Climate
Risk Assessment (EUCRA) as well as the advice of the European Scientific Advisory Board on
Climate Change (ESABCC).
An independent scientific entity needs to be identified to conduct the review to ensure integrity of
the trajectory.
Evidence informing the choice of a reference global warming trajectory
Paris Agreement global warming targets
The Paris Agreement seeks to keep the long-term global temperatures well below 2 °C and pursue
efforts to limit it to 1.5 °C above pre-industrial levels. This goal refers to global averages assessed
over decades, in line with the GWL definition, as shorter periods are influenced by natural
variability and bias the assessment of the true long-term trend10.
In 2023, the IPCC AR6 indicated that reaching the 2030 emissions levels implied by NDCs as
submitted by Autumn 2021 would lead long-term global warming to likely exceed 1.5 °C during
10 UNFCCC (2023) Report of the Conference of the Parties on its twenty-seventh session, held in Sharm el-Sheikh
from 6 to 20 November 2022. Addendum. Part two: Action taken by the Conference of the Parties at its twenty-
seventh session, FCCC/CP/2022/10/Add.2., Decision 21/CP.27, paragraph
5.https://unfccc.int/sites/default/files/resource/cp2022_10a02E.pdf
26
the 21st century (high confidence)11. Latest observations show that the breach of 1.5°C is fast
approaching. 2024 was confirmed to be the first calendar year when average global temperature
exceeded 1.5 °C above pre-industrial levels.12;13 Recent estimates suggest long-term exceedance
of 1.5°C will happen already by 203014;15.
In 2023, IPCC AR6 also indicated that limiting warming to 2 °C by the end of the 21st century
would require deep global GHG emissions reductions already in the 2020s16.
Latest comprehensive assessment of global warming projections
The IPCC is the most authoritative voice on the state of scientific knowledge on climate change.
Through regular Assessment Reports (AR), the IPCC provides comprehensive assessments of the
scientific consensus on climate change, mitigation and adaptation. The IPCC specifically provides
an assessment of the status of observed warming and climatic changes and of the scientific
consensus on climate science, including key aspects of the climate system connecting GHG
emissions with projected warming and other climatic changes both globally and regionally. The
IPCC also provides an assessment of global mitigation progress, mitigation gaps and challenges
to reaching the Paris Agreement targets, and provides a range of quantitative ‘scenarios’ to map
the range of possible climatic futures depending on plausible emission, land use and socio-
economic pathways.
11 IPCC (2023) Summary for Policymakers. In: Climate Change 2023: Synthesis Report. Contribution of Working
Groups I, II and III to the Sixth Assessment Report of the Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change. doi:
10.59327/IPCC/AR6-9789291691647.001; paragraph A.4.3. 12Copernicus Climate Change Service (2025) 2024 is the first year to exceed 1.5°C above pre-industrial level.
https://climate.copernicus.eu/copernicus-2024-first-year-exceed-15degc-above-pre-industrial-level 13 As the world is fast approaching the 1.5°C long-term global warming level on a sustained basis, and with 2024 the
first year that exceeded 1.5°C above the pre-industrial level (1850-1900), there is ever increasing interest in how we
will know whether and when 1.5°C warming since pre-industrial has been reached or exceeded with respect to a long-
term average. Several approaches are under consideration by the WMO and international scientific community. See
section on ‘Monitoring global temperature for the Paris Agreement‘ in the State of the Global Climate 2024
(https://wmo.int/publication-series/state-of-global-climate/state-of-global-climate-2024) and a recent comprehensive
methodological community overview building on the IPCC 6th assessment
(https://doi.org/10.5194/essd-2025-825 [preprint]) for a detailed overview of challenges and methodological
considerations. 14 Forster, P.M. et al. (2025) ‘Indicators of Global Climate Change 2024: annual update of key indicators of the state
of the climate system and human influence’, Earth Syst. Sci. Data, 17, pp. 2641–2680. https://doi.org/10.5194/essd-
17-2641-2025 15Bevacqua, E., Schleussner, C.-F. and Zscheischler, J. (2025) A year above 1.5 °C signals that Earth is most probably
within the 20-year period that will reach the Paris Agreement limit. Nature Climate Change, 15(3), pp. 262–265.
https://www.nature.com/articles/s41558-025-02246-9 16 IPCC (2023) Summary for Policymakers. In: Climate Change 2023: Synthesis Report. Contribution of Working
Groups I, II and III to the Sixth Assessment Report of the Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change. IPCC, Geneva,
Switzerland, pp. 1-34. doi: 10.59327/IPCC/AR6-9789291691647.001; paragraph A.4.3.
27
The latest IPCC AR6 Summary for Policy Makers of the Synthesis Report17, published in 2023,
indicates with medium confidence18 that
• Mitigation policies implemented by the end of 2020, not counting Nationally Determined
Contributions (NDCs), are projected to result in global warming of 3.2°C by 2100, with very
likely range spanning between 2.2°C to 3.5°C 19(A.4.4).
• Implementation of mitigation policies as per the NDCs submitted by 11 October 2021 until
2030 and that assume no increase in ambition thereafter, lead to a median global warming of
2.8°C by 2100, with very likely range of 2.1°C to 3.4°C (A.4.3).
IPCC AR6 does not provide 2050 GWL estimates for current policies or NDCs, however it
provides 2050 estimates for a range of emission scenarios. The medium emission scenario (SSP2-
4.5) estimates for GWL by 2050 is of 2.1°C, with very likely range of 1.5°C to 3.0°C20. SSP2-4.5
median GWL by 2100 is of 2.9°C (very likely range of 2.1°C to 4.0°C) 21 which is close to the
GWL estimate for current mitigation policies reported above (A.4.4).
IPCC Assessment Reports are published every six to seven years and are based on peer-reviewed
literature as available before a cut-off date, usually about a year before publication. The last
assessment cycle of the IPCC (AR6) began in 2015 and concluded in 2023, with literature cutoff
date in early 2021. Work toward the seventh assessment cycle (AR7) formally began in 2024, and
publications are expected between 2028 and 2029, with additional approved reports expected for
2027. Given the rapid pace of observed climate change, the evolving nature of emission policies
and pledges, and the constant evolution of climate science, some of the evidence provided by IPCC
ARs can become outdated before the next assessment report is published.
Latest updates on global warming projections
To complement the IPCC’s comprehensive assessments, updated climate reports are published on
a more frequent basis (often every one to two years) by UN agencies, intergovernmental agencies,
and independent research institutes and networks. These reports provide more up-to-date
assessments on the current status of observed warming and progress on mitigation. These sources
include, amongst other: The UNEP Emission Gap Reports, Climate Action Tracker updates and
the Network for Greening the Financial System (NGFS) scenarios.
17 IPCC, 2023: Summary for Policymakers. In: Climate Change 2023: Synthesis Report. Contribution of Working
Groups I, II and III to the Sixth Assessment Report of the Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change. IPCC, Geneva,
Switzerland, pp. 1-34, doi: 10.59327/IPCC/AR6-9789291691647.001 18 In IPCC calibrated language, confidence levels synthesizes the author teams’ judgments about the validity of
findings as determined through evaluation of evidence and agreement.
https://www.ipcc.ch/site/assets/uploads/2017/08/AR5_Uncertainty_Guidance_Note.pdf 19 The range in square brackets corresponds to the 5-95% interval of modelled outcomes (the IPCC ‘very likely’
range). 20 Lee, J.-Y et al (2021). Future Global Climate: Scenario-Based Projections and Near-Term Information. In Climate
Change 2021: The Physical Science Basis. Contribution of Working Group I to the
Sixth Assessment Report of the Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change. Cambridge University Press,
Cambridge, United Kingdom and New York, NY, USA, pp. 553–672, doi:10.1017/9781009157896.006 21 Lee, J.-Y et al (2021). Future Global Climate: Scenario-Based Projections and Near-Term Information. In Climate
Change 2021: The Physical Science Basis. Contribution of Working Group I to the
Sixth Assessment Report of the Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change. Cambridge University Press,
Cambridge, United Kingdom and New York, NY, USA, pp. 553–672, doi:10.1017/9781009157896.006
28
UNEP Emission Gap Report
The UNEP Emission Gap Report provides regular updates on the assumptions about projected
cumulative GHG emissions in line with implemented policies and NDCs based on latest
commitments22.
In its latest 2025, UNEP provided the following estimates for GWL by 2100. If mitigation efforts
implied by climate policies in 2025 are continued, global warming by 2100 will be limited to below
2.8°C (uncertainty range of 2.1–3.9°C) with a 66% chance23. If a 50% chance is considered, this
estimate slightly decreases to 2.6°C by 2100 (uncertainty range 1.9-3.6°C). This median projection
can be more readily compared with IPCC estimates (reported in section 2.2). UNEP finding
suggests a reduction in warming estimates considering 2025 mitigation policies (median 2.6°C)
versus 2021 mitigation policies (median 3.2°C as per IPCC AR6), although these estimates cannot
be directly compared since different methodologies are used.
If unconditional NDCs submitted by 30th September 2025 are fully implemented by 2035 and
similar efforts continue, the median projected global warming will reach 2.3°C by 2100
(uncertainty range of 1.8–3.1°C). This also suggests a reduction in warming estimates using 2025
unconditional NDCs (2.3°C) versus 2021 unconditional NDCs (2.8°C as per IPCC AR6), with the
same caveat on comparing these estimates as per the paragraph above.
If conditional NDCs submitted by 30th September 2025 are implemented in full, these would keep
the median projected global warming at 2.1°C by 2100 (uncertainty range of 1.8–3.0°C), leading
to a further reduction compared to unconditional NDCs.
For GWL by 2050, UNEP reports that the central warming projections for all these emission
scenarios (current policies, unconditional and conditional NDCs) see GWL surpassing 1.5°C by
several tenths of a degree by 2050, with a 21–33% chance that warming will exceed 2°C.
Other updates
In addition to UNEP, other initiative and bodies provide GWL projections updates, which are
broadly in line with UNEP’s estimates.
Climate Action Tracker update based on 2025 current mitigation policies projects that GWL will
reach a median of 2.6°C by 2100, with an uncertainty range of 2.1–3.3°C24;25. For short-term
pledges (2030 and 2035 NDCs), the median warming is still of 2.6°C by 2100, with a 66% chance
warming will be 2.8°C or higher and a 10% chance it will be 3.5°C or higher.
22 UNEP (2025). Emissions Gap Report 2025: Off target – continued collective inaction puts global temperature goal
at risk. https://www.unep.org/resources/emissions-gap-report-2025 23 The warming range provided by UNEP gap report reflects here the uncertainty due to quantification of emissions
from current policies. The 66% chance captures the likelihood of global warming resulting from those emissions levels
staying below the mentioned value, based on a reduced-complexity climate model calibrated to CMIP6 models used
in IPCC AR6. 24Climate Action Tracker (2025) CAT thermometer. https://climateactiontracker.org/global/cat-thermometer/ 25 Climate Action Tracker’s GWL estimates are derived from the probabilistic MAGICC7 climate model, a reduced-
complexity model often used by IPCC, for key scientific publications and by a number of Integrated Assessment
Models.
29
The Network for Greening the Financial System (NGFS) estimates based on NGFS Current
Policies scenario from 2024 gives a GWL central estimate of 3.0°C by 2100, while this estimate
amounts to 2.3°C for NDCs submitted by March 202426.
Uncertainties in the connection between emission scenarios and global warming level projections
Scientific understanding of the Earth system is not perfect, nor there is a perfect modelling toolbox
to represent it. Despite significant advancements, models still can disagree on the extent to which
some Earth system processes will affect global temperatures and models do not yet fully represent
all relevant processes. This leads to uncertainties on how projections of GWL evolve under a given
emission scenario. Among the key sources of these uncertainties are a range of climate feedbacks
(including related to clouds, ice-albedo, land-atmosphere interactions) and climate tipping points.
Below the evidence for climate sensitivity (which includes climate feedbacks relevant to global
warming) and tipping points uncertainty and their effect of GWL projections is summarised.
Climate system sensitivity
A key uncertainty in GWL evolution under a given emission scenario concerns how strongly the
climate system responds to increasing GHG concentrations. If the climate system is more (less)
sensitive than the current central estimate, specific GWLs could be reached sooner (later) than
expected under a given emissions pathway.
The Earth’s climate sensitivity is usually defined as the global long-term equilibrium temperature
response to a doubling of atmospheric CO2 concentration. Climate sensitivity is important to assess
warming and impacts, since a climate model having a higher climate sensitivity means it warms
faster under the same emission scenario.
According to IPCC AR6 estimates, the climate sensitivity value is very likely to lie in an interval
ranging from 2 °C to 5 °C (90-100% probability), with a likely range of 2.5°C to 5°C (66-100%
probability). This range of estimates across climate models is a result of how the different models
represent relevant processes and feedbacks, including the climate-carbon-water cycle27, the
aerosol-cloud formation interaction28, climate–ice sheet processes, land use and land cover
representation and interaction with the atmosphere, and more. There are also feedbacks not
currently represented in most climate models that could lead to additional global warming, such
as the warming that would be expected from emissions induced by permafrost thaw.
Recent research has improved observational constraints on climate sensitivity, helping narrow the
plausible range of estimates through the use of observations compared with earlier assessments.
At the same time, some of the latest global climate models underpinning AR6 (leading to the range
provided above) have higher climate sensitivity and thus project a much warmer world than
previously expected in AR5. Overall, despite a narrowing of the range of climate sensitivity in
26 Network for Greening the Financial System (2025) NGFS Climate Scenarios Technical Documentation.
https://www.ngfs.net/system/files/2025-01/NGFS%20Climate%20Scenarios%20Technical%20Documentation.pdf 27 Lamboll, R.D., et al. (2023) Assessing the size and uncertainty of remaining carbon budgets. Nat. Clim. Chang. 13,
1360–1367 . https://doi.org/10.1038/s41558-023-01848-5 28 Virtanen, A.et al. (2025) High sensitivity of cloud formation to aerosol changes. Nat. Geosci. 18, 289–295.
https://doi.org/10.1038/s41561-025-01662-y
30
recent years, GWL of 4°C or above cannot be ruled out even under current policy emissions
scenarios29.
Tipping points
Some components of the climate system, such as ice sheets, permafrost, or major ecosystems, may
respond to warming in non-linear and irreversible ways if certain thresholds are crossed30;31;32.
These processes are not always fully represented in current models, and as a result some of them
introduce additional uncertainty into long-term global warming projections for a given emission
scenario.
The term tipping points broadly refers to abrupt and irreversible (on human time scales) shifts of
key systems of the Earth, such as the Amazon and Boreal forests, the Atlantic Meridional
Overturning Circulation (AMOC), ice sheets, permafrost and glaciers. Crossing some of these
tipping point elements can lead to more carbon emissions (e.g. destabilisation of permafrost) or
decrease the capacity of the biosphere to absorb emissions from human activities (e.g. degradation
of the Amazonian and Boreal forests), which would profoundly affect long term global warming,
as well as global and regional climate change and would involve complex cascading effects.
While their likelihood and timing remain uncertain, many climate tipping points would accelerate
ongoing trends of warming33. Efforts to understand and characterise such complex processes are
ongoing and therefore cannot be here included in an assessment of how they would impact GWL
estimates for a given emission scenario. Managing this uncertainty requires a flexible approach
that allows GWL adjustment, as the evidence and knowledge about tipping points grows including
on the timescales of their impacts (these considerations would be part of the review cycle proposed
in ).
29Hausfather, Z. (2025) An assessment of current policy scenarios over the 21st century and the reduced plausibility
of high-emissions pathways, Dialogues on Climate Change, 2(1), pp. 26–32.
https://journals.sagepub.com/doi/10.1177/29768659241304854 30 Lenton, T.M. et al. (2019) Climate tipping points - too risky to bet against, Nature, 575, pp. 592–595.
https://www.nature.com/articles/d41586-019-03595-0 31 Deutloff, J., Held, H. and Lenton, T.M. (2025) High probability of triggering climate tipping points under current
policies modestly amplified by Amazon dieback and permafrost thaw, Earth Syst. Dynam., 16, pp. 565–583.
https://esd.copernicus.org/articles/16/565/2025/ 32 Boers, N. et al. (2025) Destabilization of Earth system tipping elements, Nature Geoscience, 18(10), pp. 949–960.
https://www.nature.com/articles/s41561-025-01787-0 33 Some tipping points, such as a potential collapse of the Atlantic Meridional Overturning Circulation (AMOC) may
induce a regional cooling trend, all the while global warming continues.
31
Europe’s climate change under specific global warming levels
Observed climate change in Europe
The climate in Europe has already changed significantly34. Europe has warmed considerably, and
more rapidly than the global average. Average European land warming in the decade 2015 to 2024
was 2.19-2.26°C higher than pre-industrial levels, compared to a global warming of 1.24-1.28°C
over the same period35. This higher warming is due to land areas (in Europe or elsewhere) warming
faster than oceans, with the latter also included in the global mean. Even so, Europe is the fastest-
warming continent on Earth to date, because of the proportion of European land in the Arctic
(which is the fastest warming region on
Earth), the loss of ice and snow cover, and
because of changes in atmospheric
circulation patterns that favour more frequent
summer heatwaves in Europe, in particular in
western Europe36,37.
While Europe has warmed overall, the
increase has not been uniform across all
regions. The most pronounced warming to
date has occurred in areas closer to the
Arctic, over the Alps and in the Iberian
Peninsula (Figure 1).
The relationship between global warming
levels and European patterns of change in
other climate variables, such as precipitation
and wind changes, is considerably more
complex than for temperature. For example,
Europe is seeing an overall increase in
precipitation as the planet warms, but the
change varies by region: while northern
Europe is becoming wetter in winter and
drier in the summer, southern Europe is
getting drier, especially in winter38.
34 EEA (2024) European Climate Risk Assessment https://www.eea.europa.eu/en/analysis/publications/european-
climate-risk-assessment 35 European Environment Agency (2025) Global and European temperatures.
https://www.eea.europa.eu/en/analysis/indicators/global-and-european-temperatures 36 EEA (2024) European Climate Risk Assessment. https://www.eea.europa.eu/en/analysis/publications/european-
climate-risk-assessment 37 Copernicus Climate Change Service (C3S) and World Meteorological Organization (WMO) (2025) European State
of the Climate 2024. https://doi.org/10.24381/14j9-s541
38 EEA (2024) European Climate Risk Assessment. https://www.eea.europa.eu/en/analysis/publications/european-
climate-risk-assessment
Figure 1 Enhanced warming in Europe compared to global warming.
Figure 2.3 from the EUCRA report.
32
Further information on observed climate change in Europe can be found in Chapter 2 of the first
European Climate Risk Assessment39.
Future European warming under given GWLs
Europe has to date warmed more than the respective GWL, as mentioned in section 2.5.1. This
trend of considerably faster warming in Europe compared to the global average is projected to
continue in the foreseeable future, although it is not clear at which rate40.
The ESABCC report provides estimates, from the mean of climate models, for European41
warming by 2050 at around 2.4°C in low emissions pathways (SSP1-2.6), 2.8-2.9 °C in medium
to high emissions pathways (SSP2-4.5 and SSP3-7.0) and 3.3 °C in very high emissions pathways
(SSP5-8.5). By 2100, the average estimates for Europe correspond to around 2.5 °C in low
emissions pathways, 3.9°C in medium emissions pathways, 5.6 °C in high emissions pathways
and 6.9 °C in very high emissions. 42
Focusing on EU-27 only, the CMIP6 models considered in the Copernicus Interactive Climate
Atlas project a warming in the EU-27 of 3.9°C, with a 5-95% model range spanning 3.2°C to
4.5°C, for a GWL of 3°C43. This estimate is largely consistent to what is reported by the ESABCC
under the medium emission pathway (SSP2-4.5) for their broader geographic definition of Europe.
Those regions in Europe that experienced greater (lesser) warming in recent decades are projected
to also experience a greater (lesser) warming in the future. The highest level of warming is
projected across north-eastern Europe, northern Scandinavia and inland areas of Mediterranean
countries. The lowest warming is expected in western Europe, especially in the United Kingdom,
Ireland, western France, Benelux countries and Denmark44.
Uncertainties in future European climate change under given GWLs
Establishing reference GWLs provides more clarity on the level of corresponding European
climate change expected, with generally more intense changes corresponding to higher GWLs.
However, a GWL does not provide full scientific certainty on the spatial and temporal details of
39 EEA (2024) European Climate Risk Assessment. https://www.eea.europa.eu/en/analysis/publications/european-
climate-risk-assessment 40 ESABCC (2026) Strengthening resilience to climate change. Recommendations for an effective EU adaptation
policy framework. https://climate-advisory-board.europa.eu/reports-and-publications/strengthening-resilience-to-
climate-change-recommendations-for-an-effective-eu-adaptation-policy-framework 41 Europe here is defined as comprising the 38 EEA countries 42 ESABCC (2026) Strengthening resilience to climate change. Recommendations for an effective EU adaptation
policy framework. https://climate-advisory-board.europa.eu/reports-and-publications/strengthening-resilience-to-
climate-change-recommendations-for-an-effective-eu-adaptation-policy-framework 43 Copernicus Climate Change Service (2026) Copernicus Interactive Climate Atlas (custom visualisation).
https://atlas.climate.copernicus.eu/atlas/6UAT8o6X. 44 IPCC (2021) Summary for policymakers. In: Climate Change 2021: The Physical Science Basis. Contribution of
Working Group I to the Sixth Assessment Report of the Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change, Cambridge
University Press, pp. 3–32. https://doi.org/10.1017/9781009157896.001
33
the expected climatic changes for Europe. Uncertainty in this context means that different climate
models currently give different outcomes for Europe under a given GWL.
The aspects of European climate change where regional (and global) models currently disagree
most relate to changes in precipitation and atmospheric circulation. For many climate variables
these discrepancies can become larger at smaller spatial scales. A summary of projection
uncertainties for Europe due to model discrepancies under a given GWL and/or emission scenario
is provided in Chapter 2 of the first European Climate Risk Assessment.
One main reason for disagreement across models lies, once more, in the still imperfect knowledge
and modelling toolbox for representing the global climate system. To this global-scale uncertainty,
the regional level uncertainty associated with regional and smaller-scales processes must be added.
Regional models are needed to translate global climate models outputs (often run at 100km scales)
into regional and national scale climate data (at higher spatial resolutions, e.g. ranging from 50km
to below 10km to even 1km). However, running higher-resolutions models and/or applying
statistical ‘downscaling’ methods means making more modelling choices, which further amplifies
uncertainties.
Prudent and precautionary approach
The choice of future reference global warming levels anchors a general expectation of the risk
levels to adapt to, and as such needs to reflect the risk tolerance of the decisionmaker. The
precautionary principle indicates that the EU should take measures to protect society even when
evidence is not certain, as is the case with future climate change. The European Climate Law also
puts forward the need for prudential management of material physical climate risks when planning,
developing, executing and monitoring projects and programmes.
The evidence presented in previous sections reports on the currently central projections for global
warming, but also highlights the potential for much more adverse (or more moderate) changes.
Such uncertainty is difficult to embed into policy decisions. A decision-making approach that
embeds this type of uncertainty is the prudential management of insurance portfolios, which
embeds long-term risks and its uncertainty in pricing by looking at potential losses and the value
assigned to these. The ESABCC report draws attention to the need for a prudent management of
risks.
The overall principle for cross-cutting decisions, such as choosing reference global warming levels
for public policy, should be to err on the side of caution. Specifically, this principle points towards
using the warming projections consistent with current mitigation policies as a minimum, and then
ensuring solid processes to ensure that individual decisions reflect the risk profile of that specific
decision.
Advice of the ESABCC
The European Scientific Advisory Board on Climate Change (ESABCC) report ‘Strengthening
Resilience to Climate Change. Recommendations for an effective EU adaptation policy
framework’, published in 2026 states that ‘The EU should adopt a common reference for
34
adaptation planning to prepare for a pathway to 2.8-3.3 °C of global warming by 2100 and use
more adverse pathways for stress-testing.’ (Recommendation 2). 45
First, the ESABCC motivates the need for a common warming reference by stating that ‘As part
of the range of futures considered, a common reference for adaptation planning would help ensure
a minimum level of climate resilience across the EU, while improving consistency in climate risk
assessments and adaptation planning.’
Then, in terms of warming levels, the ESABCC notes that ‘UNEP’s projections imply global
warming is likely (i.e. greater than 66% likelihood) to very likely (i.e. greater than 90% likelihood)
not to exceed 2.8 °C and 3.3 °C by 2100 respectively, relative to pre-industrial levels.’ (as reported
in section 2.3.1). And that ‘SSP2-4.5 is broadly consistent with projections by UNEP based on
currently implemented policies continuing.’ It also underlines that prudent risk management would
require preparing for warming above the median estimate given the high severity of risks.
Finally, the report states that ‘Given remaining uncertainties and the risk of climate policy delay
or reversal, adaptation planning must also systematically consider more adverse emissions
pathways, such as SSP3-7.0’.
Proposed global warming levels for European climate risk management decisions
Climate risk management decisions in the scope of the European Integrated Framework for
Climate Resilience across the Union and Member States should prepare for a warmer world with
a shared understanding of the global warming levels (GWL) to consider.
For a robust basis of decisions, the EU should refer to the latest comprehensive global assessment
of mitigation progress and its translation into GWLs, and the latest developments in climate
science. The complexity of the climate system, including feedback loops and tipping points that
may lead to additional greenhouse gases (GHG) emissions or a reduction of ocean and/or land
sinks, also means that more rapid warming is possible even if mitigation action is strengthened. In
light of the severity of the downside risks, the decision of defining a reference global warming
trajectory will need to reflect a precautionary, prudent approach. Finally, climate change and
scientific understanding of it are dynamic, hence the trajectory will need to be regularly updated,
based on authoritative scientific advice.
Based on the evidence presented in the previous sections, a prudent approach for the EU is to
use as a reference point for adaptation decisions a trajectory corresponding to GWLs above
pre-industrial levels of +1.5°C by 2030, +2 °C by 2050 and +3°C by the end of the 21st century.
The cost of under-preparedness is counted in lives and trillions; the investment in over-
preparedness is paid in incrementally higher upfront costs.
45 ESABCC (2026) Strengthening resilience to climate change. Recommendations for an effective EU adaptation
policy framework. https://climate-advisory-board.europa.eu/reports-and-publications/strengthening-resilience-to-
climate-change-recommendations-for-an-effective-eu-adaptation-policy-framework
35
ANNEX 13: OVERVIEW OF POLICY OPTIONS AND MEASURES
Table 4 Detailed description of policy options and measures
(M) = mandatory obligation; (V) = voluntary
46 https://unfccc.int/documents/637073
Key elements
OPTION A
Better implementation and incremental
change through raised awareness,
guidance, tools and education
OPTION B
New, essential ground rules, flexible
delegation and enablers to trigger
transformative change
OPTION C
Comprehensive central rule-setting and
oversight for immediate and uniform
application across sectors
Climate
resilience
objectives
A0 (V): Recommend EU and MS to set out
climate resilience objective(s) and pursue
the voluntary adaptation policy cycle and
thematic targets under the Global Goal on
Adaptation (GGA)46
B0 (M): Establish a shared climate resilience
objective at EU and MS level to manage short,
medium and long-term climate risks, to
strengthen climate resilience. It would require
setting of corresponding thematic and
horizontal objectives and, where appropriate,
quantified targets in relevant EU and national
legislation, strategies and plans, building on
GGA
C0 (M): Establish legally binding climate
resilience objectives and targets for both
the EU and MS
Baseline for
climate resilience
decisions &
actions
(trajectory)
A3 (V): EU & MSs encouraged to define a
reference warming trajectory to guide their
decisions and actions, while retaining
discretion over the choice of trajectory and
its operationalisation
A4 (V): EU would support the development
of such trajectories at Union level and help
national authorities to translate them into
climate projections for national and
subnational levels (guidance)
B1 (M): Establish common reference
warming trajectory, defined as expected
global temperature increases over specific
time horizons, to be used as a baseline for EU
and MS policy decision-making. For EU,
establishes GWL numerical values via
legislation and process for reviewing the
numerical GWL values through delegated act
B1 (M): Establish common reference
warming trajectory, defined as expected
global temperature increases over specific
time horizons, to be used as a baseline for
EU and MS policy decision-making. For
EU, establishes GWL numerical values via
legislation and process for reviewing the
numerical GWL values through delegated
act
36
C1 (M): establishes common minimum
requirements for translating the global
warming trajectory into nationally relevant
climate projections
C2 (M): COM coordinates scientific
bodies and MS authorities to produce
consistent European climate projections
aligned with the trajectory
Duty to consider
& risk
ownership
A1 (V): Guidance to both EU and MS to
clearly define and allocate which authorities
are responsible for addressing climate risks
A2 (V): and how these risk owners are
expected to consider climate resilience in
their policy and implementation choices
B2 (M): EU and MS authorities obliged to
ensure that policies, measures and
investments relevant to climate resilience are
aligned with the resilience objective, make
use of the reference warming trajectory, and
ensure that residual climate risks are tolerable
B3 (M): Common parameters for
identification of risk ownership among public
authorities, and to assess risk tolerance.
(V) EU/ national thresholds of climate risk
tolerance to be determined by risk owner.
C3 (M): EU and MS authorities required
to align all relevant policies, measures and
investments with the climate resilience
objectives and the common trajectory, and
to ensure the lowest possible level of
residual climate risk
C4 (M): Explicit definition of climate risk
ownership attribution and establishes
detailed, mandatory parameters for
assessing the tolerance of residual risks for
both EU and MS public authorities
Climate risk
management in
sector policies,
climate resilience
by design
A5 (V): Guidance for risk owners to
systematically consider climate resilience in
the implementation of priority sectoral
policies
A8 (V): sector-specific communication
campaigns in cooperation with EU umbrella
organisations
B4 (M): requirement to ensure that public
funding supports climate resilience, through
the integration of the climate resilience by
design principle
B5 (M): Duty to ensure climate resilience by
design when reviewing relevant EU
legislation
B10 (V): Guidance for MS to support regional
and local authorities in mobilising private
finance which applies the climate resilience
by design principle
B4 (M): requirement to apply climate
resilience by design to public funding
C5 (M): requirement for MS to actively
support regional and local authorities in
mobilising private finance for resilience
investments
C20: For COM, current climate adaptation
tool in the Better Regulation toolbox would
be upgraded into a detailed and mandatory
“climate resilience check”
37
B11 (V): Guidance to the private sector on
applying key concepts developed for the
public sector, such as the use of the common
reference warming trajectory and climate
resilience by design.
C6 (M): Existing EU sectoral legislation
and policy documents revised to embed the
climate resilience by design principle
C7 (M): selected legislative acts introduce
a legal “duty to consider” climate resilience
for relevant private sector actors
Climate risk
assessments
(CRAs)
A6 (V): update COM guidelines on
NAP/NAS (for example guidance on the
reference warming trajectory, indicators) to
provide further support for MS to develop
adaptation planning
A7 (V): further refinement and
augmentation of EUCRA would remain
open ended in response to political needs
and preferences
A9 (V): tailored guidance to support the
integration of climate risks into sectoral
European standardisation activities
B6 (M): EUCRA becomes a regular exercise
codified in EU law. EU and MSs’ CRAs with
a set of minimum requirements, including
frequency, use of scenarios, coverage of
sectors, and analysis of adaptation options
across multiple time horizons, using the
reference warming trajectory as a baseline and
considering more adverse scenarios
At national level, to ensure sectoral coverage
either:
B7 (M): requirement for national assessments
to consider key risks identified at EU level,
notably those with cross-border implications
C8 (M): EU and national CRAs have
harmonised methodologies
C9 (M): clearly defined roles for EU,
national and sectoral assessments to ensure
alignment and coherence
B6 (M): EUCRA becomes a regular
exercise codified in EU law. EU and MS
CRAs would be supported by a set of
minimum requirements
C10 (M): EUCRA also identifies
inconsistencies between national CRAs
regarding transboundary risks and (V)
proposes approaches to improve
coordination
Planning &
implementation
A6 (V): For MS, an update of the COM
Guidelines on NAP/NAS
A10a: new EU climate resilience strategy
A10b: no new EU climate resilience
strategy
B8 (M): Building on Article 5 of the
European Climate Law, establish a set of
common parameters and requirements
necessary for climate resilience strategies and
plans at EU and MS level, ensuring that they
consider climate risk management options,
address residual risks, identify policy risk
owners and achieve the level of coherence
necessary to adequately manage
transboundary climate risks
C11 (V): harmonised and standardised
approach, 2023 COM Guidelines on
NAP/NAS upgraded and its
implementation assessed
B8 (M): Building on Article 5 of the
European Climate Law, establish a set of
common parameters and requirements
necessary for climate resilience strategies
and plans at EU and MS level, ensuring that
they consider climate risk management
38
options, address residual risks, identify
policy risk owners and achieve the level of
coherence necessary to adequately manage
transboundary climate risks
C12 (M): assessment of climate risk
management options explicitly evaluate the
tolerance of residual risks in assessment of
climate risk management options
C13 (M): For COM, all relevant policy
sectors and services required to develop
and implement dedicated sectoral or
thematic strategies based on a common
methodology
C14 (M): MS required to assign specific
obligations to subnational authorities,
including the preparation of local climate
vulnerability and risk plans and the
submission of local CRAs to inform
national planning processes
Progress
monitoring &
assessment
No changes proposed to the existing
progress monitoring and assessment
provisions in the European Climate Law or
the Governance Regulation
B9 (M): streamlined framework established
with a defined set of high-level indicators to
assess collective progress at EU level, (V)
alongside flexibility for MS to develop
national indicator sets. Commission would
continue progress assessments under the
European Climate Law, and prepare regular
progress reports.
C15 (M): fully harmonised system
covering EU, national and subnational
levels, and integrating data from across
sectors
C16 (M): compulsory set of common
indicators for both EU and MS, with
mandatory reporting to support a robust
assessment of collective progress in line
with the European Climate Law
Enabling &
supporting
elements
A11 (V): incrementally enhancing the
repository of climate resilience knowledge
on the Climate-ADAPT platform
B12 (V): Climate-ADAPT modified to reflect
the structure and needs of the new framework
and to support its key provisions
C17 (M): Climate-ADAPT transformed
into a central platform supporting
39
A12 (V): new Navigator of climate
resilience tools to help users identify and use
relevant existing tools at European, national
and transnational level
A13 (V): EU-wide awareness campaigns
targeting the population
A14 (V): new European climate viewer with
climate data projections presented as a map,
to facilitate access to such data for non-
expert users at different levels of geographic
detail
A12 (V): new navigator of climate resilience
tools
A13 (V): EU-wide awareness campaigns
targeting the population
A14 (V): new European climate viewer
B13 (V): climate viewer will also show the
practical implementation of the reference
warming trajectory and CRA requirements;
and COM encouraged to use this tool
systematically in policy-making processes for
relevant sector policies.
implementation, monitoring and
compliance with the legal provisions
A12 (V): new Navigator of climate
resilience tools
A14 (V): new European climate viewer
C18 (M): COM required to systematically
use the viewer in planning and policy-
making processes, including when
conducting the climate resilience check in
the Better Regulation toolbox
C19 (M): MS required to integrate
common climate resilience indicators into
their public national tools
40
Table 5 Examples of estimated potential benefits of climate resilience measures put into practice under the policy
options
Option A Option B Option C
Health and
wellbeing
The World Bank found heatwave early warnings
to provide a mean benefit-cost-ratio (BCR) of
131 (range of 48– 246)47.
Lack of unified approach leads to heterogenous
outcomes: in Spain, the increase in the minimum
mortality temperature48 that captures adaptation
impact ranged from -0.7 to +1.8°C/decade
across regions49
Considering the 1990-2019 period, fully
implemented heat-prevention plans (including
heat-health early warning systems and heat health
action plans) might be associated with a ~25%
reduction of excess deaths. 50
Heat-related mortality by 2050 could plausibly be
reduced by up to 77% compared to a baseline
trajectory in integrated contexts, as evidenced
from the uptake of similar programmes in
France.51
The consistent application of the measures listed
under options A and B across the EU can be
expected to scale the benefits.
Greening 35% of the EU’s urban surface would
generate net benefits worth €364 billion through
reduced cost of cooling and €221 billion through
reduced urban heat island effect52
Flood related
damage and
losses
Better information and early warning systems
for flooding could limit infrastructure and built
environment damage by as much as 25% 53.
River floods: ~83% reduction of economic losses
possible through application of detention areas:
from EUR 44bn to EUR 8.1bn/yr by 2100 (equal
to stabilisation on current-day a risk level) with
benefit-cost ratio of 4.2:1 (EUR 2.6bn/yr
investment); best combined with other measures
into hybrid strategies54
River floods: BCR of a continental scale
European Flood Awareness System estimated at
40057
Costal floods: ~95% of impacts avoidable with
combined mitigation + adaptation58 - which
would require a harmonised methodology.
47 (World Bank Group, 2021) 48 When MMT increases over time, it would suggest that higher environmental temperatures would be needed to produce fatalities related to high temperatures,
reflecting adaptation to local climate. 49 (Follos et al., 2021) 50 (Urban et al., 2025) 51 (Callahan et al., 2025) 52 (Quaranta et al., 2021) 53 (Commission of the European Union. Joint Research Centre., 2015) 54 (Dottori et al., 2023) 57 (Pappenberger et al., 2015) 58 (European Commission. Joint Research Centre., 2020a)
41
Option A Option B Option C
Costal floods: 83% of flood damages avoidable
with certain adaptation measures; BCR of 8.3–
14.9 at EU mean55
Restoration of salt marshes can reduce non-storm
wave heights by an average of 72%, restoration of
seagrass beds by 36%56
Wildfires Decision support tools for and wildfire risk
alerting systems may yield BCRs ranging from
6 to 39.59
However, the substantial EU-level work to date
on wildfire prevention know-how and early
warnings has had limited impact, as shown by
the 2025 wildfire season.60
Forest owners’ awareness about climate risks
cannot be expected to result in tangible
adaptation actions.61
Prevention measures focused on the wildland-
urban interface may have BCRs of 2 to 3. The
addition of fuel breaks in forested areas has had a
BCR of 12.62
In a US study, in the most valuable and at-risk
watersheds, every dollar invested in forest
restoration can provide up to seven dollars of
return in the form of benefits and provide a
return-on-investment of 600%.63
To scale measures at the wildland-urban interface
or in watersheds, different authorities and
landowners often need to agree and coordinate.
Local specificities, which are critical for finding
the right balance between wildfire prevention
and suppression, are difficult to address
appropriately in this option64
Agriculture Better uptake of climate information, advisory
tools and planning guidance could modestly
N.A.67 Based on the best national application efficiency,
it is estimated that the EU-27 can save around
4,900 million m3 or 8% of the abstracted water
55 (Vousdoukas et al., 2020) 56 (World Bank Group, 2019) 59 (World Bank Group, 2024) 60 (European Commission. DG ECHO, 2026) 61 (Sousa-Silva et al., 2018) 62 (World Bank Group, 2024) 63 (Hjerpe et al., 2024) 64 Depending on the local context, fire suppression can result in fuel accumulation on the ground and lead to more severe fires in the long run. Controlled burning
– fighting fire with fire, known also as ‘fore paradox’ – is sometimes a more successful strategy. 67 Despite careful research, no credible source of information could be identified.
42
Option A Option B Option C
improve crop choice, farm management and
drought preparedness in willing regions.65
If each European region could achieve at least
the same performance as the EU-wide regional
average of water intensity, the potential water
saving by the agricultural sector could be around
12 % at the EU level66
for agriculture annually, with the largest water
savings to be obtained in Southern Europe68
Level of
knowledge and
shared under-
standing
Tools proliferate but most are not widely
employed unless they are simple, align with
regulation, relevant, visible and of good quality
In the Netherlands, the Klimaateffectatlas
achieves 81% usage across municipalities, water
boards and provinces after agreeing on climate
stress tests on all levels of government. There is
also a wider trickle down into the private sector
(e.g. consulting) with 10000 unique users/month.
The impact stands out within the Dutch context
too, relative to other tools and the status quo ante.
Up to 100% use by public authorities possible,
if legally binding use were implemented
Flexibility &
adjustability
Full flexibility and adjustability, but limited
additional support and capacity from business-
as-usual policies
Full flexibility and adjustability, with additional
support from the creation of a more enabling
policy environment
Long-term adjustability, but flexibility
potentially hampered by regulatory drag
Time until full
operation
Approximately 1-3 years Approximately 3-6 years More than 6 years
Estimated
cumulative
impact
Moderate positive impact on agriculture, health
and infrastructure, but unrealised potential
Significant positive impact on agriculture, health
and infrastructure
High positive impact on agriculture, health and
infrastructure, but at high cost
Estimated
benefit-cost-
ratio
Increased awareness alone might not lead to
sufficient action
Cost-efficient implementation of measures due to
duty to consider, shared understanding and
limited increased harmonisation
Highest long-term returns but diminishing
marginal cost-efficiency at maximum ambition
65 (European Commission. Joint Research Centre. Institute for Environment and Sustainability., 2012) 66 (Wolters et al., 2025) 68 (Wolters et al., 2025)
43
Core elements SO Policy measure
Climate resilience objectives SO2 B0: Shared objective for EU and MS to address climate risks, requirements to set corresponding thematic and horizontal objectives and, where appropriate, quantified targets
in relevant strategies and plans
Baseline for climate resilience decisions & actions (trajectory) SO2 B1: Common reference warming trajectory defined as expected global temperature increases to inform decision-making. The related methodology and numerical values of the
trajectory will be defined in the legislation to be proposed, with an empowerment to the Commission for its review.
Duty to consider & risk ownership SO1/SO2 B2: General duty which requires EU and MS authorities to ensure policies, measures and investments relevant to climate resilience are aligned with the resilience objective, use
common reference trajectory, and avoid unacceptable levels of residual climate risk
B3: Common parameters for identifying and allocating risk ownership among public authorities, and framework to assess the sector specific acceptability of residual risks
C12: In addition to B8, assessment of climate risk management options explicitly evaluates the acceptability of residual risks
SO2/SO3 B2: General duty which requires EU and MS authorities to ensure policies, measures and investments relevant to climate resilience are aligned with the resilience objective, use
common reference trajectory, and avoid unacceptable levels of residual climate risk
B4: Integration of the climate resilience by design principle in public funding
B5: Integration of the climate resilience by design requirement when reviewing relevant EU and MS legislation, supported by identification of priority policy areas for action
B10: Recommendation to MS to support regional and local authorities in mobilising private finance, in line with the climate resilience by design principle
B11: Guidance for private sector to apply key concepts (e.g. use of the common reference warming trajectory, climate resilience by design)
C13: For Commission, all relevant policy sectors and services required to develop and implement dedicated sectoral/thematic strategies based on common methodology
Climate risk assessments SO2 B2: General duty which requires EU and MS authorities to ensure policies, measures and investments relevant to climate resilience are aligned with the resilience objective, use
common reference trajectory, and avoid unacceptable levels of residual climate risk
B6: EUCRA becomes a regular exercise codified in EU law, supported by a set of minimum requirements
B7: Reinforced coordination between EU and national CRAs, including requirement for national assessments to consider key risks identified at EU level, notably those with
cross-border implications
Planning & implementation SO1/SO2 B2: General duty which requires EU and MS authorities to ensure policies, measures and investments relevant to climate resilience are aligned with the resilience objective, use
common reference trajectory, and avoid unacceptable levels of residual climate risk
B8: More coherent set of common parameters and requirements for climate resilience strategies and plans at EU and MS level, consider climate risk management options,
address residual risks, identify policy risk owners and adequately manage transboundary climate risks
C12: In addition to B8, assessment of climate risk management options explicitly evaluates the acceptability of residual risks
Progress monitoring & assessment SO2 B9: Improved and streamlined MREL framework with a defined set of high-level indicators to assess collective progress at EU level, and requirements for MS to develop
national indicator sets
Horizontal enablers SO2/SO3/ SO4 A12: Development of new Navigator of climate resilience tools to help users identifiy and use relevant existing tools at European, national and transnational level
A13: EU-wide awareness campaigns targeting the population
A14: New European climate viewer with climate data projections presented as a map, to facilitate access to data for non-expert users at different levels of geographic detail
B12: Climate-ADAPT revamped to reflect the structure and needs of the new framework and to support its key provisions
C18: Commission services required to systematically use the viewer in planning and policy-making processes
Climate risk management in sector policies, climate resilience by design
Table 5 Detailed measures of the preferred policy option
44
ANNEX 14: FORESEEN INTERACTIONS BETWEEN THE
GOVERNANCE REGULATION, EUROPEAN CLIMATE LAW AND
INTEGRATED FRAMEWORK
The table shows the current coverage of the main elements of the adaptation policy cycle by the
Governance Regulation and the European Climate Law, and the proposed coverage by the
Integrated Framework.
It shows that the existing legal framework is fragmented and how the proposed Integrated
Framework would address this fragmentation.
Several core elements of the policy cycle remain absent or only partially covered. The Integrated
Framework would fill these substantive gaps. It would introduce a reference global warming
trajectory, EU and Member State climate risk assessments, monitoring and indicators, and duty to
consider climate risks at both Union and Member State level. These elements are currently not
covered in a comprehensive and legally binding way by the Governance Regulation or the
European Climate Law.
The table also marks four elements where simplification would occur. The Integrated Framework
would not create a new, stand-alone planning instrument. Instead, it would leverage the existing
European Climate Law architecture: the Union adaptation strategy and MSs national adaptation
strategies and plans, which the ECL already requires to adopt and implement. On the Governance
Regulation side, simplification is expected for MS planning. For reporting, the Integrated
Adaptation policy cycle Step Element Governance Regulation
European Climate Law
Integrated Framework
Impact, vulnerability and risk assessment
Reference global warming trajectory
— — ●
Impact, vulnerability and risk assessment
EU Climate risk assessment — — ●
Impact, vulnerability and risk assessment
MS Climate risk assessment — — ●
Planning Objective — ∆ ●
Planning EU strategy / plan — ● †
Planning MS strategy / plan ● ● †
Implementation Actions and measures — — ●
Monitoring, evaluation and learning
Monitoring and indicators — — ●
Monitoring, evaluation and learning
Reporting ● — †
Monitoring, evaluation and learning
Progress assessment ● ● †
Overarching EU Duty to consider — ∆ ●
Overarching MS Duty to consider — — ●
*The table compares the scope of climate adaptation relevant legally binding EU horizontal policy framework.
Legend: ● yes, — no, ∆ partially covered, † simplification
45
Framework would rely on Governance Regulation, with the minimum necessary alignment, rather
than creating new reporting obligations. This keeps administrative burden low while ensuring that
reporting can incorporate the needs of the Integrated Framework. Similarly, progress assessment
would be channeled through the European Climate Law assessment cycle, under which the
Commission already assesses collective progress on adaptation and reviews the consistency of
Union and MS measures with ensuring progress on adaptation.
Two elements are marked as partially covered under the European Climate Law. First, the
objective is only partly addressed: the ECL already requires continuous progress in enhancing
adaptive capacity, strengthening resilience and reducing vulnerability to climate change, but the
Integrated Framework would introduce a common and shared adaptation objective that builds on
and goes beyond this formulation. Second, the Union duty to consider is partially covered
because ECL Article 6(4) already requires the Commission to assess whether draft measures and
legislative proposals, including budgetary proposals, are consistent with the climate-neutrality
objective, the 2030 and 2040 climate targets, and ensuring progress on adaptation. The Integrated
Framework would build on this provision.
Simplification
While there is a need to strengthen both the horizontal climate resilience policy framework and
relevant sectoral policy frameworks, there are also opportunities for simplification. Simplification
could focus on streamlining multiple obligations related to existing horizontal policy instruments,
reducing unnecessary reporting requirements, avoiding duplication in reporting and progress
assessments, and strengthening links with sectoral policies. These changes would support a more
coherent and implementation-focused climate resilience governance, while preserving the
ability to monitor action and assess progress. They could be pursued through the forthcoming
revision of the Governance Regulation and through future revisions of relevant sectoral policy
frameworks.
The ongoing review of the Governance Regulation provides an opportunity to simplify the
adaptation planning, reporting and monitoring framework, improve policy coherence and
reduce duplication and administrative burden. However, the review of the Regulation would
be able to address only part of the problem in so far as climate resilience planning is concerned, as
its scope is limited to energy and climate policies, thus excluding other sectoral policies.
Simplification of horizontal climate resilience planning requirements
The current planning acquis on climate adaptation planning contains duplicative planning
requirements, creating fragmentation and unnecessary administrative burden, without necessarily
improving the quality or effectiveness of planning. The European Climate Law requires Member
States to adopt and implement national adaptation strategies (NASs) and plans (NAPs) (Article
5(4)). The Governance Regulation requires adaptation policies and actions to be addressed in long-
46
term strategies (LTSs) (Annex IV) and adaptation goals to be included in national climate and
energy plans ‘where applicable’ (NECPs) (Article 4(a)).The Integrated Framework would not
introduce an additional requirement to establish a standalone planning instrument. It will instead
build on the requirement established in the European Climate Law and clarify how horizontal
climate resilience planning shall be operationalized to create an improved basis for policy
implementation.
In parallel, the forthcoming revision of the Governance Regulation offers an opportunity to
simplify the planning acquis by reassessing the existing requirements to integrate adaptation
policies and actions into the LTSs and adaptation goals to the NECPs. Published Commission
assessment (2025) of Member States’ NECPs indicates that adaptation goals have hardly been
integrated into NECPs across the five dimensions of the Energy Union. Member States are relying
instead on NASs and NAPs as their primary instruments for adaptation planning and usually only
cross-referencing them in NECPs. The current obligation to include adaptation goals in
NECPs, and adaptation policies and measures in LTSs, has therefore not worked effectively
in practice and should be removed to reduce duplication, align planning obligations with the
instruments actually used by Member States, and strengthen coherence with the European Climate
Law, which requires the adoption of NASs and NAPs. Once discontinued, the Governance
Regulation could still address some elements of the climate risk assessment in the context of
investment planning in the relevant sectors, for instance energy security.
There is scope for further simplification, as the distinction between NASs and NAPs defined in
the European Climate Law is not always clear in practice and MS often use these instruments
interchangeably or combine them. This current setup for planning will be simplified, as Member
States will need to prepare only one ‘strategic planning document’, which will be the equivalent
to the current policy instruments. Encouraging MSs to develop strategic plans that integrate
both functions into a single coherent policy instrument could simplify planning processes,
improve policy coherence and reduce administrative burden. At the same time, flexibility
would need to be maintained to account for different national circumstances. Member States could
therefore retain separate strategies and plans, or adopt sectoral, regional or other planning
instruments, if these form a coherent overall framework for adaptation policy and implementation.
At Union level, following the evaluation of the EU Adaptation Strategy and considering the
findings of EUCRA II and the assessment of progress under the European Climate Law, the
Commission would consider these inputs in an integrated manner. On that basis, it would
prepare a Union strategic plan, equivalent in function to a renewed EU adaptation strategy
defined in the European Climate Law (Article 5(2)). This would specify Union-level priorities
and actions to address identified climate risks and strengthen climate resilience across the Union.
Simplification of reporting requirements
47
Two main simplification opportunities have been identified. The first concerns the future reporting
architecture, with an objective to establish a streamlined system under which one reporting
process serves multiple purposes. The main opportunity is to use Article 19(1) of the
Governance Regulation as the single reporting channel for information required under the
Governance Regulation, the European Climate Law and the future Integrated Framework.
Reporting would therefore be channeled through the existing requirement on national adaptation
actions under Article 19(1), supported by Annex I to Commission Implementing Regulation (EU)
2020/1208. This is also the reporting vehicle used for biennial transparency reports under the Paris
Agreement. Such an approach would avoid the creation of new reporting obligations and enable
MS to report once for EU and international purposes. This would reduce duplication, improve
consistency and strengthen the evidence base for assessing progress towards climate resilience
across the Union.
The second simplification opportunity concerns the removal of duplicative adaptation
reporting under the Governance Regulation. Member States currently report both on the
implementation of adaptation goals in NECPs (Article 17) and on national adaptation actions
(Article 19). The reporting requirement under Article 17 has provided limited added value, as it
partly duplicates information already reported under Article 19. Its discontinuation would
therefore streamline reporting, reduce administrative burden and address overlapping
requirements. Further, if the obligation to include adaptation goals in NECPs is removed, the
corresponding Article 17 reporting requirement would also no longer be needed.
The simplification would be accompanied by an update of Article 19 reporting to better capture
emerging information need on implementation, results of action and outcomes. To support this,
the current reporting requirements in Annex VIII, Part 1 of the Governance Regulation would need
to be reviewed to ensure that requirements are fit for purpose. Any subsequent revision of Annex
I to Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 2020/1208 would have to also take account the
emerging needs, alongside international developments under the UNFCCC and the Paris
Agreement.
Simplification of progress assessments
The Integrated Framework would not introduce new progress assessment requirements, to
avoid additional administrative burden and duplication with the European Climate Law. .
Progress assessments will continue to be conducted under Articles 6(1), 6(2) and 7(1) of the
European Climate Law.
Simplification through more uniform application of rules
The Integrated Framework would reduce the need for each Member State to develop its own
approach on preparedness and climate resilience from scratch and would provide a shared language
for climate risk assessments, planning, implementation and progress monitoring and assessment.
48
This would support more consistent procedures within and across national administrations, reduce
interpretation gaps and create administrative efficiencies. It would also improve the scope and
transparency of progress monitoring towards national and Union climate resilience objectives,
while supporting more effective policy development and implementation.
A more uniform application will also reduce complexity for the Commission, for example in
reviewing submissions, assessing progress, preparing country-specific recommendations and
monitoring overall Union progress. Clearer and more consistent rules would improve the quality,
comparability and usability of reported information, reducing the effort needed for assessment and
follow-up. This would strengthen the evidence base for EU and Member State level climate
resilience governance.
A common framework will help stakeholders by creating clearer expectations and a common
language across authorities, sectors and levels of governance. Significant indirect simplification
benefits will also arise where the Integrated Framework promotes more consistent integration of
climate resilience by design into sectoral policies and reporting streams, through future revisions
of sectoral legislation, as a result of the envisaged policy package. Well-designed links with EU
sectoral legislation, and possible consequential amendments, where relevant, would further avoid
duplication and improve coherence, although such amendments would depend on sector DGs
identifying such opportunities. The policy package is expected to trigger follow-up action within
the sector policies, thus avoiding that each sector policy would need to reinvent the wheel. Better
vertical (between the EU and MS level) and horizontal (within the EU and MS level) policy
integration must be achieved, and climate resilience must be more effectively operationalised. The
results of such efforts of this can be very tangible.
49
Table 7 Interactions between the current horizontal Union climate adaptation policies and key elements of the
planned Integrated Framework
EU Strategy on Adaptation to
Climate Change
(*not legally binding)
Governance Regulation (GovReg) European Climate Law (ECL) Planned Integrated framework
Objectives
Heading 2: (Forging a climate-
resilient Union): “Long-term vision”
of the EU to become a climate-
resilient society in 2050
- Article 5(1): MS and COM to ensure
continuous progress on adaptation
Planned provision on settinga shared
objective for the EU and Member States to
manage short, medium and long-term climate
risks to strengthen climate resilience, going
beyond general obligation of ensuring
progress pursuant ECL
Common reference global warming trajectory
- - - Planned provision on setting common
reference global warming trajectory to be
used as a baseline for climate risk
management decisions and actions
- providing cohesion and giving a reference
point for democratic accountability
Duty to consider climate risks
- - Article 6(4) The Commission shall
assess whether draft measures or
legislative proposals, including
budgetary proposals, are consistent
with ensuring progress on adaptation.
When making its draft measures and
legislative proposals, the Commission
shall endeavour to align them with the
objectives of the ECL.
Planned provision on establishing duty to
the public authorities to consider the climate
resilience objective
50
Climate risk assessments
- - Article 5(4): MS to base adaptation
strategies and plans on “robust climate
change and vulnerability analyses…”
Planned provision on COM and MS
obligation to carry out EU and national level
climate risk assessments regularly, common
minimum requirements for the
assessments, e.g. requirement to provide
options for policy action
Adaptation plan/strategy
- - Article 5(2): COM to adopt and
regularly review Union strategy
Planned provision on COM and
MS to adopt, implement and regularly
review their climate resilience
related strategic planning + common
minimum requirements, e.g.
obligation to address identified major climate
risks, and identify and mandate risk owners,
setting objectives, outlining actions and
measures
Heading 8 (Improving adaptation
strategies and plans): Voluntary
COM guidance to MS (also
covering risk assessments)
Article 4(a)(1)(iii) and Annex
I: MS to include in NECPs info on
adaptation goals “where applicable”
Article 5(4): MSto adopt, implement
and review national adaptation
strategies and plans + some limited
guidance
On MS, see above.
GovReg Article 4(a)(1)(iii) and Annex I: to
be deleted
- Annex IV: MS to include in Long-
term strategies information on
“adaptation policies and measures”
- GovReg Annex IV: reference to adaptation
policies and measures to be deleted
Monitoring and reporting
- Article 17: MS to report biennially
progress on national energy and
climate plans, incl adaptation goals
Article 19(1): MS to
report biennially on national
adaptation actions pursuant to
Article 5(4): MS to report national
adaptation actions
under GovReg 19(1)
As GovReg Article 4(a)(1)(iii) is to be
deleted, there will be no longer Article
17 reporting obligation related to
NECP/adaptation goals – to be deleted
51
Annex VIII and UNFCCC and Paris
Agreement
GovReg Article 19(1): to be streamlined and
updated to reflect the needs of the new
legislation
- ANNEX VIII: Reporting
requirements on national adaptation
actions
- GovReg ANNEX VIII to be streamlined and
updated to address progress on climate
preparedness and resilience
Assessment of progress
- - Article 6(1) and (2): COMto assess
regularly collective progress by MS
and consistency of Union measures
Use ECL 6(1) and (2) for assessing progress
- - Article 7(1) and (2): COM to assess
regularly consistency of national
measures and to issue
recommendations
Use ECL 7(1) for assessing progress
Indicators
- - - Planned provision to establish a set of high-
level Union indicators
Transboundary cooperation
Heading 8 (Improving adaptation
strategies and plans): COM to
“stimulate cooperation” regionally
and across borders
Article 12: MS to cooperate with
each other on NECPs, no clear
reference to adaptation
- Planned provision (in full respect of EIA
and SEA)
Just resilience
52
Heading 9 (Fostering local,
individual, and just resilience)
acknowledges that achieving
resilience in a just and fair way is
essential
- Article 5(3): Policies on adaptation
‘shall focus, in particular, on the most
vulnerable and impacted populations’
Planned provision on addressing just
resilience aspects
Guidelines
- - Article 5(5): COM to adopt
guidelines for climate
risk identification, classification
and management in projects and
programmes (one-off)
Climate proofing guidelines
*The table compares the content and scope of climate adaptation-relevant policies. It does not assess legal force.
53
ANNEX 15: EXAMPLES OF PROACTIVE CLIMATE
ADAPTATION
This annex provides a list of real-life examples of proactive adaptation planning and implementation
collected through the EU Mission on Adaptation to Climate Change. They reflect local and regional
bottom-up approaches, in many cases triggered by increased awareness of exposure to climate hazards
in response to extreme events disasters. The EU Mission on Adaptation to Climate Change aims to
support at least 150 European regions and communities towards climate resilience by 2030. It focuses
on helping these regions and local authorities to understand their climate risks, develop adaptation
pathways, and test and deploy innovative solutions via its Horizon Europe projects. It also plays an
important role in making these experiences widely known and facilitating the exchange of best practices
across Europe for their potential reapplication.
The Netherlands, Groene Metropoolregio Arnhem-Nijmegen - Room for the River - Mission Charter Signatory
After major floods in 1993 and 1995 forced the evacuation of 250,000 people, the Dutch government
shifted from higher dikes to a "nature-based" approach called Room for the River.
• Investment: €2.3 billion was spent over 10 years on 34 projects like dike relocations and secondary
channels. (Room for the River)
• Results: During the extreme 2021 European floods, the programme managed to
successfully preventing catastrophic overflows in major deltas. While local flooding occurred in
some areas, the system successfully lowered peak water levels, e.g. by 35 cm in Nijmegen, and
resulted in zero casualties. (The 2021 floods in the Netherlands from a river engineering
perspective | Journal of Coastal and Riverine Flood Risk)
• Replication potential: This approach is considered worth for reapplication not only in other
riverbanks in the Netherlands (e.g. Fryslan) but also in France: Remeandering and restoring a
natural water course for climate adaptation in Francein the historic and ecologically critical wetland
of the Marais Poitevin in the heart of the Nouvelle-Aquitaine region (Mission Charter Signatory)
Poland, Silesian Voivodeship and Wroclaw City - The Racibórz Dolny reservoir – Mission Charter Signatories
In a flood-prone region in Poland a large dry reservoir was built to hold excess water during heavy
rainfall and prevent flooding in downstream areas.
• Investment: The Racibórz Dolny reservoir has a capacity of 185 million cubic metres and covers
26 square kilometres. It is the largest flood-control reservoir in Poland. It temporarily holds excess
water during periods of heightened flood risk to manage flood surges. The reservoir is part of the
broader Odra River Basin Flood Protection Project (ORFPP), which main objective is to enhance
flood protection for areas located in the Odra valley, from Racibórz downstream to Wrocław. The
investment included improvements to the flood control structures and facilities of the Wrocław
Floodway System increasing the flood carrying capacity of the Odra River channels through and
around Wrocław. These flood structures were built using sheet piles walls from ArcelorMittal,
making the embankment much less prone to backward erosion due to piping caused by burrowing
by animals or penetration of tree roots. Those walls are not only watertight but designed to hold
54
back the flood without requiring greater landtake than a traditional embankment, thanks to their
height above the crest design and bending strength.
• Results: in September 2024 the reservoir effectively managed to prevent flooding downstream from
the region’s heaviest recorded rainfall. Nowy Nieboczowy’s village was unharmed during these
floods, thanks to the massive new reservoir. Beyond protecting Nowy Nieboczowy, the reservoir
alleviated the impact of the floods for more than 2.5 million residents in three provinces: Silesia,
Lower Silesia, and Opolskie.
• Replication potential: The use of steel sheet piles walls holds remarkable opportunities for
innovative embarkment design and construction, demonstrating an important market opportunity
for the competitiveness of European technology partners.
Italy, Veneto Region - MOSE Flood Barriers – Mission Charter Signatory
Venice faced increasingly frequent "Acqua Alta" (high water) events, culminating in a devastating 2019
flood that submerged most of the city. (Venice, 2019: the ”Acqua Alta” year. A focus on November
events. — English)
• Investment: Approximately €5-6 billion was invested in a network of 78 movable gates at lagoon
inlets (Mose - MOSE Venezia; impaginato).
• Results: Activated for the first time in 2020, the system saved the city from a major storm surge in
November 2022 that would have otherwise caused massive damage. Since the start of the operation,
the MOSE already raised more than 100 times. In 2024 alone, it protected Venice on more than
thirty occasions, preventing economic damage estimated between 200 and 400 million euros a
year. According to the Italian Ministry of Infrastructures and Transport (2025), since its
implementation the MOSE has avoided damages to the city amounting to 2.6 bln EUR (link). The
same tides that once would have paralysed the city now pass unnoticed.
• Replication potential: The Maeslantkering (Maeslant Barrier) is a major component of the Dutch
Delta Works in the Netherlands. It is one of the world's largest moving structures, featuring two
massive steel gates that pivot into the waterway to protect the Port of Rotterdam (Mission Charter
Signatory). While already constructed from 1991-1997, in 2023 for the first time the barrier closed
fully automatically at the official 3.0m threshold due to Storm Pia.
Denmark, Capital Region of Denmark - Copenhagen's Cloudburst Management Plan (Denmark) - Mission Charter Signatory
After a 2011 "cloudburst" caused over €600 million in damages in just two hours, Copenhagen
launched a city-wide comprehensive Climate Adaptation strategy to proactively boost the whole city
resilience to these kinds of events. (Cloudburst-Management-Plan; Cloudburst Management plan
2010).
• Investment: A €1.9 billion plan to implement 300 "cloudburst" projects in the whole city.
Comparison with costs of inaction have been carried out in the initial phases of the decision-making
process, boosting the proactive planning to build resilience. Cost-effectiveness, in addition to the
need to reduce the risk of future flooding, has been a key element to ensure action. The core
principle of the plan is to channel water above-ground to areas where it causes no damage. It
includes measures to turn roads into rivers during heavy rainfall, and water is channelled to outlets
55
and retention basins. This reduces pressure on the underground sewage system. Overall, the plan
includes five types of solutions: Cloudburst boulevards to transport water, pipes for underground
water transportation, retention boulevards to delay water, central delays for storing water, and green
roads to transport and delay water on smaller roads. Wherever possible, blue-green infrastructures
are preferred to grey solutions, due to their often-higher cost-efficiency and co-benefits.
• Results: Implementation of the plan’s projects started in 2012, it is ongoing with estimated end date
2035. Several listed adaptation projects are being implemented year by year, following a
prioritization process, gradually connecting implemented solutions in a structured manner across
the city. Notwithstanding the fact that the plan implementation not being yet complete, during heavy
rainfall events, completed projects like Enghave Plads already proved successful in preventing local
sewer overflows and flooding. Moreover, blue-green areas embedded in the plan and gradually
implemented in the city, provide additional co-benefits beyond flood risk reduction. The plan is
estimated to provide a net benefit of 860 million EUR by avoiding future damage. (C40 Cities;
03_Cloudburst-Management-Plan.pdf)
• Replication potential: Metropolitan Area of Milano (Italy) has launched a large programme to turn
the city in a Sponge City and therefore better prepared to cope with urban flooding and heat waves.
Thanks to a significant investment under the RRF programme (50 mil EUR), the City has developed
a plan with 90 measures across its 32 Communes to green 300.000 m2, plan 2000 plants, 32000
bushes, with the ultimate objective to manage more than 20 million m3 of water, that are not
absorbed by the soil and cause challenges linked to water run-off.
Germany, Hamburg City - Hamburg's HafenCity "Warft" Strategy - Mission Charter Signatory
The city faces natural challenges linked to water. In addition to poor load-baring subsoil, it is also a
flood-prone area due to Sea Level Rise and storm surges. Rather than relying solely on traditional dikes,
this major urban redevelopment area was built inspired by traditional North Sea’s settlement patterns,
the “Warft”. (Infrastructure - Urban development - Hafencity)
• Investment: The whole neighbourhood is redeveloped as an artificial mound, with buildings and
roads were constructed at 7.5 to 8.5 meters above mean sea level. Lower promenades were designed
to be safely and briefly floodable. The activities located at the ground floor are protected by flood
gates or comparable technical equipment. Meanwhile, the first floor is where the new promenades
and streets are being built at a higher level, and where activities can continue during a flooding
event without major disruptions.
• Results: In February 2022, Storm Zeynep caused the highest storm surge in a decade. While the
lower promenades flooded as intended, the elevated residences, businesses, and emergency routes
remained completely dry and functional. (PreventionWeb)
• Replication potential: Following the October 2024 floods, Bologna city accelerated a “sponge
city” approach by improving rainwater capture at source, enhancing infiltration, and integrating
green infrastructure, permeable surfaces, and retention areas into urban renewal projects. It is also
upgrading its flood management system by adapting historical drainage and canal networks toward
more decentralised, nature-based solutions that reduce peak runoff and increase urban water
retention capacity.
56
Belgium, Flanders Region - Albert Canal Screw Pumps (Belgium) – Mission Charter Signatory
Flanders invested in innovative infrastructure to manage the dual risks of flooding and drought on its
critical shipping lanes.
• Investment: Installing high-capacity screw pumps at new locks along the Albert Canal.
• Results: These pumps are multifunctional; they pump water back into the canal during droughts to
keep ships moving and generate hydroelectricity when water is plentiful. The Albert Canal's
massive Archimedes screw pumps played a critical role in maintaining the navigability of one of
Belgium's busiest waterways during recent severe European droughts, particularly in 2022 and
2024. By recycling water used during lock operations back to the upper canal levels, these pumps
prevent the canal from drying out when the River Meuse—its primary water source—reaches all-
time lows. This prevents significant economic losses for the commercial shipping sector during dry
spells.
• Replication potential: This solution demonstrates the effectiveness of integrating grey
infrastructure with multifunctional water management objectives, combining navigation support,
flood risk management, drought resilience, and renewable energy generation within a single system.
Comparable approaches are being developed under the Mission, notably through projects such as
NURISH, which develops replicable implementation frameworks for nature-based and hybrid water
management systems across different hydro-climatic contexts.
Croatia, Zagreb Council – NbS and Green Infrastructure for local district - Mission Charter Signatory
Following a major earthquake occurred in 2020, the city of Zagreb decided to transform the recovery
phase into an opportunity to address heatwaves-related risks for the city. They conducted a study to
create a Heat Map analysing the temperatures gradients, starting from a district in the city centre.
• Investment: the study evidenced a 4°C temperature difference between existing green spaces and
built areas within the same district, thus informing on the potential cooling effect embedded in
implementing NbS across the city.
• Results: As a result, the city decided to include NbS and Green Infrastructure for the rebuilding
phase following the earthquake. Several pilot projects, such as “Greening the City” or
GreenScapeCE2, are being carried out, aiming at planting 1500 trees and enhance green
infrastructures within the whole city, hereby mitigating heatwaves’ impacts while, at the same time,
harvesting their multiple co-benefits, such as on people’s health and well-being.
• Replication potential: several regions and local actors within the Mission are replicating similar
nature-based solutions to address urban heat stress, such as Bilbao, Spain or Turin, Italy.
France, Paris City – Climate Adaptation Plan – Mission Charter Signatory
Following extreme heatwaves, Paris published an adaptation plan, deploying several mesures aiming at
re-greening asphalt-covered areas within the city to combat the Urban Heat Island (UHI) effect.
57
• Investment: In order to adapt to increases heatwaves, the city published its own plan called “Paris
s’adapt”, implementing several solutions across the city. For the period 2024-2030, Paris issued a
€300 million Climate Bond, with €60 million (20%) specifically earmarked for adaptation projects.
• Results: Paris has expanded its heat resilience measures to combat rising temperatures, offering
1,400 designated cooling spots across the city. From 5 July, residents can enjoy urban swimming
in the Seine, Canal Saint-Martin, and Bassin de la Villette, while 140 parks, gardens, and the
Petite Ceinture in the 13th arrondissement remain open 24/7. The city also provides 1,300
drinking fountains and water points—including 175 misting fountains—alongside 98 green
spaces and 15 public areas equipped with cooling mist systems. For recreation, 42 public pools
are open this summer, while over 110 shade structures in parks and 21 on streets offer relief from
the sun. To tackle urban heat islands, Paris is accelerating greening efforts, with 100 "school
streets" set for vegetation by summer 2025 and 15,000 new trees planted over the 2024–2025
winter. Additionally, the city funds 5,000 thermal renovations annually in social housing to
improve insulation and reduce heat exposure. These combined initiatives aim to create a cooler,
more adaptable urban environment. During the pilot testing, these schoolyards were measured to
be cooler than surrounding streets. They provided critical cooling for children and served as public
"cool spots" for vulnerable residents during peak temperatures. (Climate-ADAPT)
• Replication potential: Other European cities like Brussels, Rotterdam and Barcelona are using
Nbs to lower temperatures in their schoolyards. Numerous other projects related to de-paving and
greening schoolyards are becoming available, such as Leuven (Belgium) or across numerous
Spanish regions.
Slovenia, Maribor City - Maribor Heat Mitigation Plan - member of the Covenant of Mayors
Considering a projected increase of temperatures in the city and following a vulnerability analysis at
the city-level, Maribor developed a comprehensive strategy and plan for building resilience to extreme
heat threat. The plan includes:
• Investment: Maribor is implementing short, medium and long-term adaptation measures, covering
built infrastructure, green spaces and water infrastructures, along with actions to improve
governance, leverage innovative technologies, promote behaviour change and awareness-raising.
• Result: To address extreme heat, short-term measures include implementing a Heat Warning
System, providing cooling centres, temporary shade, public drinking water, and safeguards for
vulnerable groups. Medium-term strategies focus on public awareness campaigns, education, and
training to build community resilience. Long-term solutions prioritise urban planning, such as
better-insulated buildings, innovative cooling systems, and expanded green spaces through tree
planting and reducing concrete, to lower temperatures. Additional efforts involve water
conservation, solar energy adoption, and monitoring heat-related health risks to enhance long-term
adaptability. These layered approaches aim to mitigate immediate dangers while fostering
sustainable resilience.
• Replication potential: similar nature-based approaches to address the urban heat island are being
tested out within other Mission contexts, such as in Antwerp, Belgium.
58
Spain, Barcelona Metropolitan Area - Barcelona's Urban Green Infrastructure – Mission Charter Signatory
Barcelona's "Green Infrastructure and Biodiversity Plan" focused on increasing tree canopy to manage
both extreme heat and flash floods.
• Investment: Planting climate-resilient tree species and creating "superblocks" that prioritize green
space over car traffic.
• Results: The expanded canopy has significantly reduced local temperatures and increased rainwater
infiltration. Areas with higher green density experienced notably lower levels of street flooding
compared to high-asphalt zones. (Barcelona Case Study )
• Replication potential: within the Mission context, this kind of integrated greening infrastructure
planning at the city level is being replicated also by the city of Dortmund, Germany
Finland, Häme Region, Helsinki-Uusimaa Kymenlaakso Regional Council, Lapland, Ostrobothnia, Päijät-Häme, Southwest Finland Region – Finland's Underground Cable Programme - Mission Charter Signatories
To mitigate the impact of increasingly severe winter storms and snow loads on the power grid, Finnish
utilities began a massive infrastructure shift.
• Investment: Replacing thousands of kilometres of overhead power lines with underground cables,
as part of a €1.6 billion modernization effort.
• Results: Currently, around 66% of the Elenia DSO company’s cabling is underground, with a 75 %
target for 2028. The company committed to the objective of reducing the power outages period in
case of storm or weather events to 6h, offering compensation to customers when that threshold is
overcome. In Finland, during "Storm Hannes" in late 2025, the underground networks were crucial
in preventing a "catastrophic" situation, effectively withstanding the severe storm conditions that
destroyed overhead lines.
• Replication potential: While underground cables are normally more expensive than overhead
power lines, the approach is worth replication in areas exposed to extreme weather episodes and
related landslide. In Brittany Region, France, following massive outages from Storm Ciarán in
2023, Enedis launched a €390 million plan to bury 1,100km of lines by 2029 to ensure future storm
resilience. In Marseille, Enedis is replacing aging "heat-impregnated" cables with synthetic-
insulated versions to survive rising heatwaves. In Germany, the 700km SüdLink corridor had been
designed as entirely underground, to avoid weather-related damage to high-voltage pylons and
ensures supply stability for 10 million households. In Belgium, a 10km stretch near Bruges was
undergrounded to protect the grid from coastal storms while also connecting offshore wind parks
to the national grid. In Southern Europe (Italy & Portugal), underground lines projects are focused
on heat-resilient cabling and wildfire monitoring systems to prevent grid failures during droughts
and extreme heat.
59
Denmark, Aarhus – Aarhus Green infrastructure for stormwater management - Mission Charter Signatory
Aarhus is strengthening climate resilience in the Risvangen neighbourhood by separating rainwater
from wastewater and managing runoff directly on site, deploying a series of Nature-Based Solutions
that deliver co-benefits.
• Investment: Separating rainwater from wastewater, the Risvangen Climate Adaptation Project
proposes nature-based solutions to manage pluvial flooding by slowing, storing, and infiltrating
stormwater. It also integrates green recreational spaces and biodiversity enhancements while
engaging local residents in co-design.
• Results: the pilot test effectively prevented flooding under a 40y rain event, while also preventing
pollutants runoff into the bay. Modelled under an 80y rain event, the whole catchment resulted in
effectively preventing flooding. It also achieved reduction in nutrients load into the Bay of Aarhus
and the streams, with 70% Phosphorous reduction and 85% Nitrogen.
• Replication potential: within the Mission, similar solutions incorporating traditional knowledge
and Nature-based approaches for sustainable water management and climate adaptation are being
deployed in several Greek Islands.
Switzerland, Basel - Green Roof Initiative - The Global Infrastructure Basel Foundation participates in the Mission through P2R, Natalie and other projects consortia.
In response to rising urban temperatures and intense rainfall projections, Basel implemented a green
roof incentive programme (Green roofs in Basel, Switzerland )
• Investment: Funded by an energy-saving levy, the city provided subsidies for green roof
construction and retrofitting. The price lowered over time, and no subsidies is needed anymore.
• Results: Green roofs now cover a significant portion of flat roofs in the city. They have proven
beneficial in lowering indoor temperatures during heatwaves and absorbing rainwater during
extreme rainfall, which reduces the risk of local flash flooding.
• Replication potential: The LIFE@Urban Roofs project in Rotterdam, Netherlands, has been
planting green roofs across the city, adding an extra 20,000 square metres to the city’s green
infrastructure. In Poland, the LIFE Archiclima project is helping to adapt big buildings (such as
shopping centres and airports) to extreme heat: in Katowice airport pilot, greening the roofs, walls,
and outdoor spaces is expected to drop the average temperatures in the surroundings by some 2°C
during heatwaves.
United Kingdom, Greater London - Thames Estuary 2100 Plan – Recipient of P2R Support under the Mission
The UK developed a long-term plan to protect London from surge tides, using the Thames Barrier and
other defences.
• Investment: Continuous investment in flood risk management across the estuary.
60
• Results:For every £1 invested in flood defences in the UK, roughly £8 in damages are prevented.
This strategy has averted serious flooding in London, with indirect business benefits estimated
between £53bn and £58bn in avoided losses.
• The Replication: the Rotterdam multi-layer flood risk approach also combines long-term
adaptive planning, upgraded flood defences, and spatial planning to manage rising sea levels in a
phased and flexible way.
EN EN
EUROPEAN COMMISSION
Brussels, 27.10.2026 SWD(2026) 732 final
COMMISSION STAFF WORKING DOCUMENT
EXECUTIVE SUMMARY OF THE IMPACT ASSESSMENT REPORT
EU Framework for Climate Resilience
Accompanying the document
Proposal for a REGULATION OF THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND OF THE
COUNCIL
establishing a framework to enhance climate resilience and amending Regulation (EU)
2018/1999 (European Climate Resilience Law)
{COM(2026) 730 final} - {SEC(2026) 730 final} - {SWD(2026) 730 final} - {SWD(2026) 731 final}
1
Executive summary of the impact assessment report
Climate change is and will remain the defining challenge of the coming decades and beyond,
shaping societies and economies due to unavoidable impacts and the efforts required to address
them. The delay with which the climate responds to emissions reduction, means that the impacts
of climate change will continue to cause significant economic, fiscal and human damage, into
the future. The Integrated Framework for Climate Resilience should support Member States
(MS) to tackle these challenges and strengthen the preparedness of the European Union (EU).
The EU has longstanding climate acquis primarily focused on reducing greenhouse house gases
emissions, which has driven successful decarbonisation of the EU economy and is aligned with
the EU’s international obligations. The EU will continue these efforts in line with the recently
revised European Climate Law on the 2040 target. The current proposal is not in any way an
alternative to continued and redoubled mitigation efforts. This said, scientific evidence suggests
that current mitigation policies lead to around 2°C of global warming by 2050 and reach 3°C
by the end of the century, implying potentially 4 to 5°C of warming in Europe. Preparing for
such scenarios is necessary tohelp protect European assets, public service structures,
communities, businesses, and economic and defence capabilities. Policies addressing climate
impacts must be strengthened to fill the widening gap between current efforts and
increasing risks.
Climate resilience is a key component of overall societal resilience to multiple risks affecting
critical systems such as infrastructure, health, finance and food and water supply. It is partially
addressed under the European Climate Law, the Governance Regulation, the EU Strategy on
Adaptation to Climate Change and some sectoral legislation. However, the first European
Climate Risk Assessment (EUCRA) and related Communication highlight progress remains
uneven and insufficient relative to accelerating risks, with policy implementation lagging
behind.
Climate change is a threat multiplier, exacerbating social tensions, resource competition
and security risks. Damages from climate related events are already increasing, threatening
prosperity, competitiveness and security. Of the cumulative EU-wide losses from climate
extremes, estimated to be EUR 822 billion in damage between 1980 and 2024, about one quarter
occurred after 2021, showing a sharp upward trend. In the future, Europe faces significant and
growing human, economic, infrastructural and environmental losses, which risk undermining
productivity, growth, fiscal sustainability and financial stability, while disproportionately
affecting vulnerable groups and eroding social cohesion. Ecosystems are also under
increasing threat with possibility of irreversible losses occurring soon and affecting essential
services.
The core problem addressed in this impact assessment is the fragmented and insufficient
preparedness for climate impacts and risks of the European economy and society. This
overall problem consists of three elements: fragmented climate resilience in the EU and MS
(P1), insufficient preparedness of the private sector (P2) and limited awareness and
preparedness among the population (P3). Addressing P1 is the key leverage point, as it should
indirectly drive improvements in private sector and societal preparedness (P2 and P3).
Alongside national and local action, EU-level intervention is necessary to ensure systemic
2
climate resilience, and it provides clear added value given the cross-border nature of climate
risks and their impact on the single market and EU policy objectives.
Four specific objectives guide the initiative:
• Clarify climate risk ownership across governance levels and sectors;
• Ensure decisions account for current and future climate risk, assessed based on a
reference warming trajectory;
• Strengthen policy implementation for resilience;
• Improve awareness and capacity of private sector actors and populations.
This initiative aims to accelerate progress on climate resilience and adaptation in line with
Article 5 of the European Climate Law. As required by Article 6(4) of that Law, this impact
assessment includes a climate consistency check. The initiative will not directly result in actions
causing greenhouse gas emissions, however it will help minimise the vulnerabilities of climate-
sensitive decarbonisation pathways such as land carbon sinks and hydropower. It therefore is
deemed consistent with the climate-neutrality objective set out in Article 2(1) of the
European Climate Law and with the Union’s 2030 and 2040 climate targets.
Three policy options, differing in level of intervention and balance between mandatory and
voluntary measures, were assessed. Each policy option includes core elements such as common
objectives; a reference warming trajectory as a common baseline for decisions; horizontal
principles (such as a ‘duty to consider’, ‘risk ownership’ and ‘climate resilience by design’);
climate risk assessments, planning and implementation; progress monitoring; and horizontal
enablers such as supporting tools.
Policy option A introduces voluntary, non-binding measures, without changing existing
frameworks and relying on improved information and coordination. Its impacts would mainly
consist of improved processes and decision-making, that would only partially reduce the
vulnerabilities. Benefits would be distributed unevenly, with stronger uptake among better-
resourced actors. While direct costs are low and limited to one-off coordination and guidance
costs, its overall effectiveness is constrained. Avoided losses and resulting gains would be
mostly modest.
Policy option B introduces a targeted set of binding rules on EU and MS public authorities
to address persistent barriers and align climate resilience across governance levels, while
allowing significant discretion over implementation. These rules are complemented by
voluntary guidance and tools, and no direct obligations are imposed on the private sector or the
population. Its main direct effect would be a more disciplined and comparable governance
cycle, that increasingly shapes public and private decisions, ensuring a more systematic
approach, with the most important downstream reductions in exposure and vulnerability
emerging progressively rather than immediately. Option B is expected to reduce avoidable
macroeconomic losses and improve decision-making quality. While it entails moderate
administrative costs these remain limited relative to overall budgets. Costs are outweighed by
improved efficiency, reduced maladaptation and long-term economic benefits. It also
supports competitiveness, innovation and fiscal stability.
Policy option C contains a fully harmonised and comprehensive framework at Union level
in which virtually all measures are mandatory: extensive binding provisions and strong
3
compliance mechanisms, to be applied consistently across all sectors and levels of governance.
It would accelerate convergence and integration of resilience policies across the Union with
significant long-term benefits. But because these major regulatory changes take a long time,
there is a considerable risk that climate-related dangers and damage will keep getting worse
in the meantime and could even grow much faster. This option requires substantial
administrative capacity and entails high costs, including for monitoring and reporting.
Moreover, while reducing fragmentation, this option risks implementation challenges,
insufficient short-term effectiveness, low flexibility, and high burdens for public authorities and
businesses, including SMEs.
All three options generate EU added value, but to different extents. Option A is the least costly
and easiest to implement but also least effective, with limited and uneven results. Option C
offers the highest long-term potential but faces significant complexity, costs and
implementation risks, reducing its short to medium term effectiveness.
Against this background, Option B is the preferred option. It is more effective than Option
A, more effective sooner than Option C, and the most cost-efficient of the three. It delivers
meaningful improvements in governance and preparedness while maintaining manageable costs
and flexibility. It ensures earlier and more consistent action by public authorities, with positive
spillovers to private actors and society. It delivers the necessary transformational action in the
short to medium term while preparing the EU for long-term climate impacts. It establishes a
consistent governance cycle, improves decision-making, simplifies planning and reporting and
progressively reduces risk. It would be delivered through a proposal for a Regulation,
complemented by a Commission Communication and possible guidance.
Key elements of the preferred option provide a solid foundation for sustained action and
they have also received considerable public support, including a common reference global
warming trajectory (supported by 70% of the respondents of the public consultation),
harmonisation of risk assessments (65%), attribution of risk ownership (70%), and creation of
a ‘duty to consider climate risks’. These elements enhance policy coherence, cross-border
cooperation, and accountability, while allowing flexibility for adjusting them to specific
national circumstances. Also, greater regulatory certainty supports innovation and investment
in resilience, including for SMEs.
The final design of the preferred option also incorporates selected elements from Options
A and C, where their inclusion leads to greater flexibility, faster delivery, stronger
behavioural change and better implementation. From policy option A, the development of a
Navigator of climate resilience tools, a European climate viewer and climate awareness
campaigns are envisaged. From policy option C, measures include assessment of climate risk
management and the use of the European climate viewer to inform climate resilience decisions.
Climate change poses escalating risks to Europe’s economy, society and security. Strengthening
climate resilience is essential to safeguard long-term prosperity and stability. The preferred
policy option provides a balanced, effective and feasible pathway to improve
preparedness, reduce vulnerabilities, support innovation and competitiveness and ensure
a more climate resilient European Union.